Hi guys, I thought it was time to make a nice little masterlist because I'm about to have more than three fics up here so it'd be cool to keep it organized. Y'all have no clue how excited I am to make a masterlist and trust I will start posting some other fandom stuff too, so not just Criminal Minds despite the chokehold I have in there. Obviously this list will expand the more I keep going, especially if I have a series. Lord please forbid I do a series. I doubt we will survive if I do. Also if y'all have any requests I think I lowkey might open them up. Would that be something y'all are interested in? I learned how to do ombre headers and went crazy, once I've posted a fic with the character I'll update their header. Dw the color palettes will get better.
Rules
Key:
( = Fluff
[= Angst
{ = Smut
Criminal Minds
Spencer Reid:
Rosetta | 10.31.25 * Married couple geniuses Spencer Reid x Linguistics!Reader. ( { [ One Shot
Twenty-Two | 11.8.25 * Soft and baby faced 22 Year Old Spencer Reid x CollegeGirl!Reader ( [ One Shot
But It's Better If You Do(nt) | 11.17.25 * It's tabbo buttttt Spencer Reid x Hotchner!Reader (who has enough daddy issues for everyone) [ { Part One,
Crush | 12.7.25 * Everyone needs a little fear in their life, you're there to deliver with Spencer Reid x Addams!Reader ( { [ One Shot
Drag Path | 12.19.25 * Silence isn't the virtue everyone thinks it is. Sometimes it's the most damning thing of all. [ ( One Shot
DC:
Dick Grayson:
Slasher Summer | N/A * Slasher AU where summer camp goes horribly wrong when a masked man going by the name of Bane starts targeting certain campers. Dick Grayson x Wonder!Reader
Jason Todd:
Twisters | N/A * For a family full of aliens you definitely feel like an outsider in your own household, so you do what you know will cause trouble if found out: you go to Gotham. Jason Todd x Super!Reader
Tim Drake:
Transcendence | N/A * In a world where the animal manifestation of a soulmate is made upon the others skin, your town is beyond repulsed by what marks your flesh. In fact, they're so appalled that they can't help but put you six feet under. Tim Drake x Witch!Reader x Connor Kent
Under Your Spell | N/A * With a voice made of myth you certainly have no trouble capturing the attention of the two finest prizes your reality has to offer: The son of Batman and the son of Superman. TimKon x Zatanna!Reader
Damian Wayne:
Deep Blue | N/A * Taken from your home and forced to rely on each other for survival, you and him must do whatever it takes to get back to your home, even if it means falling in love during the process. Mermaid AU Damian Wayne (adult) x Healer!Reader
As Lovers Do | N/A * Wed right before Talia sent her son to his father, you and him have waited a decade to be truly reunited. With nothing but stolen moments shared between assignments, you have come to join him permanently. Arranged Marriage Damian Wayne x Princess!Reader
Conner Kent:
Ngl most of his are neglected batsis reader
Petal Soft and Thin | N/A (In Re-write atm) * You live the perfect life, at least that's what the magazines say, and with a journalist father he's going to get the scoop on the truth behind the glitz and glam. Conner Kent x Socialite!Reader (Neglected Batsis)
Flutter of My Heart | N/A (fic premise inspo from neelscapsule on Tumblr) * Jason wasn't the only child taken by a rogue from Bruce. After Jason came you, but whereas Jason was revived by the Lazarous Pit and returned to them, you were being remade into something else entirely. Conner Kent x Meta!Reader
Duke Thomas:
Nothing to see here yet
BatSis!Reader:
Down to Earth | Major rewrite in progress * You've always kept your secrets that not even a family full of detectives could pry from you but when your world comes crashing down the family has no choice but to face the consequences of being good to one another. Percy Jackson x Neglected Batsis!Reader
Lord of the Rings:
Legolas Greenleaf:
Ketamina | N/A. Before setting out on the quest of the one ring, Legolas calls in a favor from someone special.
AKOTSK:
Aerion Targaryen:
Everyday | Marahai!Reader. When Aerion is exiled to Lys he is choked up by anger of his exile. The pleasures of Lys only make things worse, but then a ship returns to port captained by a woman from a far off isle who occupies the other half of his coin.
Empty Pages | Asshai!Reader Everyone mourns for the wife who will one day call Aerion dear husband, for they all know she will not mean it. At least until he is wed to an Asshai daughter of nobility, and then they begin to pray for him instead.
Daeron Targaryen:
Kiss It Better | Blackwood!Reader. Daeron doesn't ever expect to get married if he's honest, but when Aerion of all people weds, he supposes he has little choice but to do the same. He just didn't expect it to be so chaotic.
International Love | Modern!Reader. The Targaryens are a hot mess, and right before the Ashford Tourney, Daeron dreams of a lightning bolt, a blurred face of a woman, and a deep sense of confusion. Like he's not supposed to have dreamt of her.
Valarr Targaryen:
Habits (Stay High) | Stark!Reader. Good boy Valarr is sent to strengthen relations with the North after the disaster the Ashford Tourney held where Maekar died. He finds himself stuck in Winterfell when the epidemic breaks out Which would be fine if you weren't stuck with him.
Only the Best Pt.1 Pt.2 | Sorta-Lannister!Reader. Modern AU of Valarr and a hidden heiress falling in love and needing a grippy sock vacation. (Guys sorry I'll fix the description later I just took a hit and I can't rly think rn)
Guys this is so unfortunate but I legitimately fell in love and I’m getting into a healthy, commited relationship with someone (a long haired man). I haven’t gotten the urge to do x reader very much anymore, so I’m going on a small hiatus. I’m also starting to plan out my book, one I’m actually going to publish and edit and I’m dedicating a good chunk of my free-time towards. My work here will stay, I’m just not sure how much I’ll be active on here and if I’ll continue writing a whole lot of fanfiction. I don’t know when I’ll be back, but I’ll do my small updates here and there. Love yall!!
Summary: It's not exactly forbidden, but it certainly isn't supported. You and Valarr are not supposed to be beyond strained acquaintances and future political parties. Yet when a semester-long project forces that careful distance to close far too fast and far too seamlessly for your liking, it begins to shed light on secrets that could lead to scandal.
Warnings: Smut in this chapter. There is child abuse, manipulation, controlling behavior (not on Valarr or reader's end), mental instability, ED adjacent behaviors and routines but it's not the main focus of it, ASOIAF typical level of bad ig??? Idk, y'all know exactly what fandom this is for and it's not a field of sunshine and rainbows. Once again I don't write when I'm sober, and I don't post when I'm sober either. Not beta'd. POC reader as always. Ngl there's probably some Targaryen lore I got mixed up like who's cousin/aunt/uncle lol.
A/N: Hi guys, so this is probably going to have two more parts, the third one I've already written, the fourth part will act more as an epilogue if the third installment hasn't wrapped everything up. I actually might go back and edit some of the work too for once. Crazy ik, but I'm also not so crazy fucking depressed anymore. Your girl might be getting a mannnnnn which is def helping a little bit.
W/C: 20.8K
There is a gala tonight, and an important one hosted by the Baratheons. Valarr will be there, you think, as you get yourself ready. Because you are a Lannister you will be photographed, and worst of all, you will be with your family. It is getting colder now, late November with winter starting to show her hand. There is a dress on your body, and you hate it with a passion you have not felt in sometime. To put it simply, the dress is embarrassing.
There is a sheet of color on your body, no sleeves, no shape, the hem comes above your knee and trails down to your shins, but what gets you is the feathers. There is a solid eight inches of feather after the dress stops. Perhaps if it were all black it would be somewhat acceptable, but it is instead pink and orange with black spots, and you hate it like you hate your diet. What possessed your mother to pick this out for you is beyond you, because you know it wasn’t your father, nor your brothers. Could it be because of a theme?
You’re obviously not going to ask your mother, knowing she will lie to you, and if you ask any of your family they will ask her. There is, however, another option. Angie watches as you scramble over to your phone after you’ve just spent ten minutes staring at the dress with such contempt that she had started to become worried for the longevity of the item. Then she balks when you hiss at your phone like it has wronged you too, “Call Valarr Targaryen.”
She steps forward, “My Lady are you sure calling the prince is-”
“Hello?”
He sounds obviously confused, and oddly delighted at the same time but you are quick to the point, “Is Lyonel Baratheon hosting a Lisa Frank themed gala?”
For a moment there’s silence, until he coughs politely and goes, “Sorry, but what’s Lisa Frank?”
“Oh for the gods sake did you ever see the coloring books with the billion animals covered in glitter and beautiful sunset colors? The dolphins with rainbows and sunshine?”
On the other end Valarr is beginning to snicker, which is catching the attention of his family that waits for the festivities to begin, “Oh uhm, no I don’t believe so. Send me a picture?”
You snarl, a sound of pure frustration and contempt, but a minute later Valarr has three pictures sent to his phone, and that makes his eyebrows climb as he steps outside of the room. Putting you on speaker, “Okay, I got the pictures, and no, Lord Baratheon is not hosting a gala with this theme.”
“Was there a theme?”
“Vintage glamour I believe, I’m certain it’s why I’m wearing a suit that goes multiple generations back. Now what exactly has been selected for you to ask such a question?”
He’s greeted by a facetime request in the next moment, and then he’s being propped up. It is, technically, his first look into your private rooms, but all he can see is you backing up in your Lisa Frank gown monstrosity. Valarr instinctively bites into his lip to prevent himself from laughing, but there is something about the dress combined with your glower that is setting him off. You hold your arms up, doing a slow spin and truly, somehow, the back is even worse.
There’s no helping him when he finally cracks, his laughter starts loud, but it soon turns wheezy and more silent as he heaves for air while you snatch your phone again, glaring at him, “Don’t laugh! Oh you are so rude.”
Valarr’s still laughing even through his words, motioning for you to turn around again, “Have you-Have you seen the back?”
“I am dressed like a little girl from 2006’s teenage fairy godmother, and you are laughing.”
“I’m so sorry, so sorry, but I don’t think I’ve ever seen something quite like that, who picked out that dress for you?”
“My mother! She picks out everything that I wear and I don’t know what brain-eating amoeba has been eating her prefrontal cortex but clearly they’ve been feasting. Oh I cannot believe she set me up for this.”
Valarr hums, his grin still present, “Just wear a different gown, surely you have something timeless in your closet.”
You’ve picked the phone up again, coming to your closet as you set him down to where he can see everything inside, “That’s the thing, I don’t have any gowns. I don’t get to do that, whatever I wear that’s for a gala gets dropped off before the event and by the next evening it’s gone. I’m not allowed any of my own jewelry, or shoes, or purses, or anything.”
Valarr’s grin is starting to fade as he hears the panic in your voice, the frustration of having nothing to your name despite your wealth. Not allowed anything of your own, which means you have no choice but to wear whatever your mother has approved for you. If you have none of these things then that means you will have no other option but to show up in the outfit you called him to complain about. It’s clearly meant to humiliate you, and then he thinks of all the other dresses that you’ve worn to a gala.
None of which had stood out, but there was always something unflattering about them. People did talk about your outfits, how they didn’t seem to align with any of your other family members’ outfits, how it seemed your stylist had hits and misses. The media, he knew, tore you apart for this too. They spoke of your donations, your put together presence, and how you never looked like a Lannister. He’s beginning to think that may be intentional from your mothers’ end, as cruel as that may be.
He steps away from the room, making his way to where he knows his father will be, “You don’t have anything?”
You’re raiding your closet on the other end, not even glancing up, “I don’t think so. Nothing that will suit a gala at least, unless I decide to wear a suit, but they’re not good enough for a gala.”
“What sizes are you?”
That makes you pause as you return to your phone, “Don’t.”
He pauses, blinking down at your face in the camera, “I will.”
“You’re going to cause a scandal.”
“I can manage that, and besides, it’s only a scandal if people make it one. I won’t brand you or anything, but there are plenty of dresses in my family’s wardrobe, and jewelry, and shoes. It will not bring us any trouble to lend you something, please, it will be a service to all of us if we do not have to witness that ghastly dress.”
He’s pleased by the twitch in your mouth, “My mother will know.”
“Good, let it be known to her that you will not always abide by her demands. Now send me your sizes so we can hurry.”
“Fine, I’m trusting your judgments.”
Then you hang up, and as he walks he gets a list of sizes from you. Then he calls for his four female cousins: Aelora, Daenora, Rhae, and finally Daella. The faster he can get this done, the easier it will be, and he trusts them to put together an outfit better than he can. Should he bring options? No, they’d probably stress you out more if you had to pick something out too. They meet him outside of the family clothing vaults, unimpressed and curious as he stands at the door.
Rhae cocks her hip out, arms folded over her chest as she stares him down as if he’s a particularly disgusting mealworm, “So what have you brought us here for when we ought to be finishing getting ready?”
Valarr sighs, “I have a favor to ask of you all, and I’ll owe you four favors after this. But I need you to put together an outfit with these particular sizes for the gala tonight, and I need it done within fifteen minutes.”
Aelora snatches the phone out of his grasp, reading over the measurements before she passes it over to her sister, “We’ll get it done, but we need you to not say a word. Understood?”
“Got it.”
“And who’s the outfit for?”
“Will you promise to keep your mouths shut?”
They shift, and then Daella nods, “Fine.”
“Promise it with your hands visible.”
All four groan, but they do as told, promising not to say, and he grins, knowing that they’ll flip their heads over this, “Young Lady Lannister. Her mother picked a truly terrible outfit for her, and she has nothing to wear in replacement. I’ll try and get a picture of it later, but right now I need that outfit.”
Rhae glares at him, “Oh you asshole, you can’t just say we’re picking an outfit for Young Lady Lannister and send us on your way. We want those pictures.”
Then they’re taking off in different directions after a brief discussion of what to look for, and in fifteen minutes, after a madness he has never seen in his life, Valarr has a dress, a pair of shoes, and another armful of accessories in his arms. There’s also not that much time left, and so he’s forced to start running, his cousins close behind him as the walls blur away. He doesn’t even notice Aelora making a tik tok in the back, filming him as he sprints to get to his car.
They leave him at the entrance, doubling over in fits of laughter and giggles as their brothers slowly come to join them. The running had caught attention, and they had only seen glimpses of Valarr with his cargo, the girls running, and Aelora’s phone held in the air. They stand at the entrance of the castle just as Valarr gets into the car, watching it speed away towards your apartment.
Daeron glances at his younger sisters, bewildered, “Was that a pair of heels he was running with?”
Rhae snickers, “Oh yeah, and about 200,000 dollars worth of jewelry, and a dress that Aunt Rhaenys wore when she wanted revenge on her husband Corlys.”
Matarys scratches his head, wondering what’s gotten into his brothers’ mind over the past few months, “Has he been checked for a tumour?”
Daenora shrugs, “I don’t know, he probably should.”
Daella huffs, shaking her head, “He doesn’t have a tumour, he’s just falling in love with a woman, whose name we’re not allowed to say, but you’ll know who she is, it’ll be obvious.”
“What will be obvious?”
Everyone shrieks as they whirl around, and standing there is Baelor and Maekar, who had only caught the tail end of the conversation, but plenty of whispers from the staff. Word spread apparently as fast as Valarr ran. They had come to see the commotion, only to come upon their children staring at the ghost of a spectacle, talking about a woman it seemed.
Daenora, head-strong of a woman as she will be, smiles sweetly at them, “Oh nothing, just that cousin Valarr has ran off with an entire outfit from our family closet for a woman.”
Baelor pauses, and then he looks at his brother, who merely lifts his brows, innocent, but he can feel the smugness, because for once it is not any of Maekar’s children who have caused a stir. It is Valarr, perfect son, perfect heir, running off with clothes for a mystery woman, “And do not worry, she will be in attendance tonight.”
Maekar pointedly looks away, and Baelor shuts his eyes, telling himself that Valarr has never gone and done something of the sort before. There is no telling who will show up wearing a Targaryen dress tonight, and Baelor can only hope she is a respectable member of society, that she will not be his child’s unraveling. He sighs, shrugging, “How bad can it be? Truly, although I have not heard anything of this woman he is apparently seeing?”
Aelora shook her head quickly, stepping forward, “Oh no uncle, they’re not dating yet, but he’s head over heels for her, trust me.”
Which explained why Valarr acted like a fool, running like he did, as if he was carrying a message during war. They did not know it, but Valarr had reached your apartment in record time, and you were impatiently waiting for him upstairs, you were cutting it far too close for your liking. He came up without any issue, and you greeted him at the entrance wearing nothing but a robe, having done away with the dress while you waited.
“I had help picking the outfit out, so hopefully it’s to your tastes.”
You wave your hand, “No need, no need, thank you Valarr, you have no idea what you’ve saved me from.”
“All I require is one picture of the dress, not even you in it, just the front and back of it. It is my favor.”
He earns himself an eye-roll for that, but it satisfies him nonetheless, “Fine, and then I’m burning that damned dress. Or perhaps I will give it away, surely it is to someone’s tastes.”
“I wouldn’t go banking on that, now go, see if the dress will fit.”
You take the bundle easily, bounding up the stairs as Valarr debates getting back in his car and returning to his family, or if he should wait and arrive with you. That would, however, invoke all sorts of issues that he has no desire to deal with. Instead he will keep his mouth shut, and he will depart sooner than later. Only, time seems to have slipped away from him, or you’re just really fast at getting ready. But while he had torn himself up over waiting or not you had transformed yourself.
Your hair and makeup stayed the same, but your dress, jewelry, and shoes are completely different. There is a coat made from blood red lamé fabric decorated by various precious gems stitched to create a matching pattern over the billowing sleeves. There’s long red tassels at the bottom point of the sleeve, and then it comes to create a sharp V down to your navel, where it has been ruched and held together by a large black square. The skirt itself is long and column-like, the end trailing behind you and split from behind up to your lower thighs. You wear nothing underneath the top of it too, using fashion tape and the coat to lift and cover your breasts. Then there is the jewelry, long and dangly but ornate, necklaces drip from your neck and go down to your belly button, bangles cover your wrists as your ears are encrusted by gold and jewels, your fingers in a similar state.
Rhaenys had the dress commissioned when she was fighting with her husband over her daughters’ first engagement, having worn it to a movie premier in 1927. Now you are wearing it to a gala, you even have her strands of pearls wrapped around your forehead, draping off your hair and tumbling down your back. You have a clutch in one hand, a fan in the other, and Valarr cannot speak. Not when you are wearing an item that is only described as iconic by the people, his cousins have chosen the best and the worst option for you.
It is unmistakably a Targaryen dress, and that is where the issue lies, especially since it has not been seen since Rhaenys wore it to the movie premier. There is not one person at the gala who will not know what you are wearing, and Valarr said he would not brand you, but this feels like he is anyway. On the other side of things, you look beautiful in a way he had not imagined you to be before. Of course there is the knowledge that you are attractive, your features perfect in their harmony with each other. This is different though.
Valarr knows it is something that he cannot come back from either. Not when his heart is thumping two beats faster than it had been before you came down the stairs. He feels like the guy picking up the girl for prom in a movie, when he’s so enamoured that he’s stuck in his words and movements. It’s like his mouth has dried, any words he wishes to say turning to ash before they get the chance to flee. You stand there at the base of your steps, uncertain of it all, “How do I look?”
An innocent question, and it is his opinion you find that matters the most out of anybody. Valarr wants to say that you look like a Targaryen, that you look like you belong by his side, walking down a red carpet together. He wants to tell you that you are the most damnably beautiful woman he’s ever laid eyes on, that you in this outfit will haunt him in ways he is not proud of. Instead he clears his throat and dips his head towards you, “You look perfect.”
You finish stepping down the stairs, and he comes to you quietly as you take a few tentative steps forward. Neither of you get too close though, he pauses, just close enough that he can take in the details of your face and the makeup you’ve applied to yourself. Your lips are darker, your eyeliner bolder, the bronze more prevalent than the blush. He wants to take your cheek into his hand, to tilt your head back so you’ll have to look at him, all so he can kiss you.
The thought of kissing you is dizzying, how would it feel? He does not know, but he wants to, desperately. Valarr’s breath comes out shuddery, like he is waiting to jump and nervous, you do not miss it. Your eyes flick to his lips, and then to his eyes again, you know what he wants. But you do not give it to him, not yet, instead you speak, voice breathy and low, “Thank you.”
He refuses to break eye contact, intent on devoting every detail of your eyes to his mind. It takes all of his restraint to not reach out, to take you by the waist and pull you over to him, instead he nods and takes a step back, “Of course, if you are ever in need or-or want of dresses and jewelry, know I have plenty to spare.”
Valarr pauses, brow furrowing, “Not that they are in my personal collection or anything like that. I digress, I will see you at the gala? Yes?”
You nod, lips stretching wider as he turns on his heel, cheeks flaming, “I must go now.”
The door shuts behind him, and for a moment you stand there, looking at the shut door, and then you burst into a fit of laughter that echoes throughout your entire apartment. Valarr Targaryen, he will be fun to tease, if only your heart would calm itself down too.
________________
As soon as you step from your car, the paparazzi practically explode. They recognize your face, and they know you’re wearing a dress that will be talked about anew. Your parents are inside already with your youngest three siblings, you doubt Gowan will show up, and Tybolt has to have arrived with his wife already. The lights are flashing more than they ever have in your life, and you strike your poses with practiced ease before you’re directed to Olenna Redwyne, sister to Loras.
She is not someone you’re particularly excited to see, having gotten enough of her in high school. Olenna is but a few years older than you, but she has always been of a particular beauty that she lorded over anybody she deemed beneath her. Of course she never did it with you, not when you were addressed as Ms.Lannister wherever you went. Instead she had chosen to go the opposite way, attempting to big sister her way into your life with insults disguised as helpful tips. A little motivation, that’s what she said to you after she commented on how your thighs bulged from your socks. A little motivation to get legs like hers.
Now she has a polite following of a few devoted million who know nothing of her truth. Featured on talk shows and invited to different pod-casts, you see her featured in different collabs all across social media. If there is one thing you can bring yourself to respect her by, it is that she has dared to step away from the conformity of everyone else around her. A Redwyne daughter is a prized daughter, one who would catch the attention of the likes of your brothers.
For a moment, as you are coming towards her, you think of calling her your good-sister, having to make nice with her in the name of family. Having to deal with her no doubt incorrigible brats, especially depending on which brother she will pick. It relieves you that as far as you know, there is to be no such event to take place. Surely you would have heard if one of your brothers had gotten himself engaged. It helps, knowing she will not be permanently part of your life in such ways. You are as eased as you can be in a public setting, your face carefully relaxed but anybody can tell you are tense.
This is nothing unexpected. There are all those stories of the good you do, and then there are the stories that you are abrasive, standoffish, that you are not one for mingling. Which you don’t deny, you are all of those wrapped up in silk, but they do not know that you are aware of what they say of you. Just because you rarely ever make appearances on social media doesn’t mean you aren’t kept up to date on everything going on around you.
She dips her head politely, her body going with it as you simply nod your head towards her while she forces a smile into the camera, “In case none of you have guessed who this is, this is Young Lady Lannister, we went to high school together, didn’t we?”
Your smile turns sharp, fingers twitching around your fan as you grit out, somehow smooth and measured, “Indeed we did, it is a shame I have not been able to keep up with everything as you have, busy as I unfortunately am.”
Olenna hums, strained, “Of course, of course, you have many duties to attend to I am sure, especially with your ongoing studies, and although I would love to catch up with you later I must ask about the dress. Where did you get such an exquisite dress from?”
You stare right into her eyes as you draw yourself up a little more, because tonight you are something akin to untouchable. Perhaps it is Valarr, knowing he is flustered by you. But it doesn’t feel right, and then you think it is perhaps because you feel more present in your skin than you have in a long, long time, and you are beginning to remember what it used to feel like. There is strength in your steps that you had not carried before, your ribs are harder to feel beneath your fingertips.
It feels less like you are shackled to the path laid before you, as if there has been a detour you were unaware of somewhere along the way. You’ve only just begun to realize it now though, now that you’re wearing something priceless, something worthy of royalty. She swallows, once, before you answer her, “I had a fashion emergency earlier, and it just so happened that my friend and peer at KLU, Valarr Targaryen, had a dress to spare.”
Then before she can ask you anything else, you reach out to squeeze her forearm, perhaps a bit too tight as you lean delightfully close to her, all in the show of old bonds never dying. She follows, knowing she can’t do a damn thing about it as you speak to her, “I must go now, but it was lovely seeing you again Olenna. Perhaps we will run into one another later.”
It feels like a threat, and for you and her, it is one. Not that her viewers would know any different, instead they speak of your subtle intensity, and how ethereal you looked in such an outfit. They do not know that Olenna is no longer actually “invited” to galas anymore. She does not grace the dance floor as she once had, and you know it will be a very, very long time and only if it never will happen again for her to dance once more. You wonder if she truly knows what she has traded herself for, a spectator when she once was part of the art.
Some part of you feels bad about it, knowing that she will not thrive as she thinks she is right now for as long as she wants it. Olenna had taken the opportunity for fame, she had sacrificed plenty for it, that you can feel sorry for. But you remember her comments, her nails digging into your skin until you had crescent shaped scabs over your arms. You know she remembers you in high school, early into your assimilation with everyone, unsure and uneloquent, still struggling to suppress an accent you had let mould your tongue since birth.
All thoughts of Olenna Redwyne are thrown out the door when you enter the ballroom. Lyonel, ever the glutton for a good party, certainly knows how to throw one. It is staged with different sections boasting different elements in a node to their designated era. There is nothing remotely glamorous about the whole thing, in fact it is downright raunchy, and yet it is perfect. You will not be the only one alone in the thought either, and it truly is grand, how Lyonel gets with his parties.
Downstairs is the swarm of people already mingling, and you are reminded of why Lyonel’s parties are your favorites. Disguised as galas when it’s an excuse to throw money around and get shit-faced, you had plenty of nights getting steadily, and unnoticeably more inebriated the longer the night went on. Tonight would be no different, you were sure of it, it didn’t matter that you are wearing a Targaryen dress and jewels, head to toe in a family’s history that is not yours.
Although the people, tonight, are looking, and you are simply trying to find a place where you can safely vanish. If you can avoid your mother then tonight will have gone perfectly. Saved by Targaryens’ and their stupidly beautiful clothing, by Valarr of all people. You do not know why you reached for him first when you should’ve reached for Maelys, or Carissa, you should’ve reached for anybody but him. Yet in the moment, when your panic was beginning to peak, you had dialed his number, and he had responded. Had done more than respond.
It was almost a shame that it is you who wears the dress, especially when you know you are going to be a wallflower as you always are. You can think of plenty of other ladies who would wear this better than you, who would walk with their perfect sways and the fabric swishing just right. For a moment you feel as if you are not who you are. Like you are a ghost operating a body that does not belong to you, sluggish and dazed, you feel like you are something and only something until you are nothing.
This dress was worn by a princess, an almost queen, and you are the second person to don it over your skin and flesh. Jewels and beads, embroidery and needlework that are more tedious than anything, yet phenomenally cohesive together all across a single sheet of fabric. It feels like you are carrying part of her legacy with you, even though you are not a Targaryen. As if it has come to another point in the wheel of its lifespan, perhaps better than the last one.
You make your way to Lyonel first, mostly because he is the host and it is only polite that you get it out of the way while he’s still clothed. The gala is loud inside, but not overtly so, and there is a fantastic array of costumes tonight. Old family relics that bore stories and secrets that would never be spoken aloud, not even by the one who made them. At some point you spot Maekar and Baelor, they orbit around each other, tempering, you think.
Although you do not see Valarr, you are not discouraged, for a party at the Baratheon’s means you have every right to forget and have a night to yourself. It starts with two shots of tequila, mostly because that’s what will get you drunk the quickest, and you settle into a corner with an order for more later on. For now though you can sit and observe the people, and hopefully flee if your mother comes too close to you, for you have no doubt she will be livid.
What you don’t expect is for Lyonel Baratheon to personally bring you the bottle of tequila, but it’s also not like you don’t know the man. Brenielle has taken you over to her place, and every now and then Lyonel is there too. This, however, is rarer. Usually Lyonel is in the center of the party, he’s on the tables and pouring champagne down his chest and licking it off his fingertips in front of important guests. That’s just who he is, and you doubt he’ll ever really change unless there’s something serious afoot. Your point is: Lyonel does not bring tequila to people personally unless there’s something exciting about them.
Excitement and you are not to be put in the same sentence, which is why your skin crawls as he plops the bottle before you, his grin just shy of vicious as he takes a seat too, “So, lovely outfit you’ve got on tonight.”
You stare at him, snorting after a moment, “I’m borrowing the dress.”
“Oh I have no doubt it’s borrowed, but why?”
“Well if you must know the dress I had prior looked like something out of a little girls’ imagination, I was not about to wear that to a gala.”
“Do you have pictures?”
“Do you swear not to tell anybody that I just hated the dress and it wasn’t actually malfunctioning?”
“I do.”
You show him the pictures, quietly grateful that Valarr did take facetime photos of you in the dress in the height of your indignancy. Lyonel, expectantly, nearly falls off his chair laughing, because it truly is that bad. When he calms you are still calm and composed, but you’re into your third shot, going on your fourth. You need to pace yourself tonight, but you’re not, which isn’t the greatest idea.
When he calms you are steady, but your face is warmer, and you are grinning more openly than you normally do, it’s more relaxed, not as forced. Lyonel is funny, you think, funny in the way that he tends to lighten people's feet, drawing them to dance and revelry in ways that other people cannot make them do. But he does have his rare moments where he is not all fun and games, and once his laughter dies down, the concern he had resurfaces.
He eyes you for a moment, how you’re dressed in Targaryen jewels and cloth, looking every bit one of them. If Lyonel didn’t know who you are, that you’re a Lannister, he would’ve thought you to be another Targaryen woman. Not by blood, but by marriage, “Are you dating one of them now? One of those Targaryens?”
You cut him a glance, and it makes you wonder about Valarr, the almost kiss, the trips to little Yi Ti so you can get your fix of memory and food. He is good to you, better than most people have been, and he’s good at getting you to open your doors to him, for he knows you will never take your walls down. You aren’t dating him, but you think that maybe, just maybe, you could.
“I’m not.”
“Yet.”
Lyonel gives you a look, there’s no teasing, just truth, and you do not deny it because you cannot. If things with Valarr continue as they are then yes, you will wind up as his girlfriend, and that doesn’t scare you like it would have three months ago. Instead that brings you a burst of unexpected pleasure, thinking of you and he as a unit instead of two singular beings. You would like it, if he was yours.
“Who is it?”
You look at him again, and you don’t know if you should say it, if you should admit that there is something real between you and him and you just don’t know how to properly navigate it. There are aspects about you that will test him in ways that others are unwilling to be pressurized by. But he has gotten farther than anybody has ever willingly gone, you wonder if he will come to a point where he wants to turn back, you hope not.
It is then, with absurdly perfect timing, that you see Valarr from across the room. He’s changed his clothes, no longer in the plain black suit with minimal embellishments, but something a bit bolder. The gold accents are heavier, there’s embroidery on the jacket and the pants, and he’s even wearing jewelry too. Earrings and rings, he catches your eye with an easy grin, and you cannot help the smile you return to him. Lyonel follows your gaze, then his head whips back to you, wide and with a hint of panic as he hisses out, “You chose the fucking crown prince?”
You decidedly take your fourth shot in response, chasing it down with a gulp of mango juice, your go-to chaser for tequila, “We’re project partners for a project in Globalization 4273.”
“Oh gods above there’s going to be a Lannister queen of the seven realms.”
“Maybe.”
Valarr, just to make everything worse, decides this is the time to come over to your table. You just sigh as he takes a seat beside you, glancing at the tequila, then to you, who just raises your brows at him, daring him to question your choices. He sighs, shaking his head before he tugs on the tassel of your dress, “Lord Baratheon, apologies for my intrusion, I merely wished to say how lovely your gala is tonight.”
Lyonel swallows, dipping his head, “Your Highness, thank you.”
“Of course, I hope you don’t mind my intrusion.”
“Not at all, the more the merrier, shall you have a drink?”
“Mm, perhaps one for now.”
You nudge the tequila towards him, “You can have a shot of this or you can get something else, it depends on how drunk you want to be tonight.”
Valarr takes the bottle, examining it before he sets it down and stares at you for a moment, “How drunk do you intend to be tonight?”
“Drunk enough to where my mothers’ ire is just an annoyance.”
Lyonel leans forward, “Oh? Are we hiding from mama’s tonight?”
You snort, examining the crystal shot glass you’ve been using, “I don’t know about you Lyonel, but I am always hiding from my mother.”
Valarr, who has a dead mother, does not contribute to that particular branch of conversation, but he does sit a fraction closer to you, “Well then, I shall simply stay with you, perhaps it will ward her away.”
“Mm, I think I would enjoy that.”
Lyonel, with growing horror, looks between the both of you, because neither of you are even attempting to be subtle. If he was someone else then he might’ve had an aneurysm trying to decipher the interaction. As it is, he’s only just confirmed that Valarr is besotted by you, and you are warming up to the idea of being with him. A slow process, but steady, and inevitable. Yes, he decides, inevitable. You are inevitable, just as the night will end, just as Valarr will be king someday.
Just how Baelor will be king sooner than later with Daeron II on his deathbed. Nobody speaks of it, but everyone knows that he will die before mid-year arrives after this one ends. Those topics do not belong at a party though, so Lyonel does not dwell too deeply on it, instead he clears his throat and stands with a broad smile directed at you, “Well I must say it has been lovely, tell my dear sister that she ought to let loose tonight, yes? Enjoy the party, please.”
You watch as he vanishes into the crowd, leaving you and Valarr alone together as you eye his suit, “I like this one better than the other one.”
He grins, “I do too, it belonged to my ancestor Daemon Targaryen. He wielded a sword of Valyrian steel named Dark Sister, we still have that sword.”
“You should’ve worn the sword to go with it.”
“I could’ve, but only if I wanted my father to chase me around the party in an attempt to remove it off of me and smack me upside the head with it.”
The alcohol is starting to work into your system, making it easier to laugh. You can feel the fuzziness tinting the edges of your awareness, an inebriation you don’t usually crave but thoroughly enjoy when it occurs. Valarr doesn’t know how much you’ve taken, and you don’t exactly want to tell him either. It feels a little shameful, being four shots of tequila deep into a party you’ve spent less than an hour at. Yet you cannot bring yourself to care either.
He comes closer, unabashedly this time, knowing that you and he are hidden in this particular section, he gets why you’ve chosen to nest yourself over here. Then he thinks of walking around the room with you, knowing you and he can publicly be friends since you declared it on live television for all to see. He supposes it’s his fault that all the secrecy you and he have practiced has gone out the window, there was no other way for you to address the questions surrounding your dress tonight.
Yet it elates him, knowing that you and he can go around campus together now, that you and he can grab coffee whenever, go to cafes and sit in the library. There will be hell to pay with your family, you more than he, but it is worth it, in his opinion. It means he can begin to court you, only if you’re willing, but he’s ninety percent sure you’re willing. He’ll have to ask later, or maybe tonight, not right now, but he could ask you right now. There’s too many options, and so he takes a shot in an effort to calm himself.
You watch him with the calmness of a cat who is being slightly judgy, waiting to see what else he will do. Valarr, if there is one thing about him, is that he does not do shots, he barely even parties. It burns going down, and his eyes water when he starts to cough, but you hand him a thing of juice, and that helps. When it is over his cheeks are red, and he’s left questioning why you have a bottle of it in front of you. Who would ever willingly drink this sort of thing?
Valarr stares at it as if it has greatly offended him, “That is vile, why have you chosen such a drink when there’s a variety of cocktails at the bar?”
He watches as you cackle, reaching for your shot glass as you pour yourself another one, “Because I know how to take shots, and I know this will get me drunk quicker than most of the cocktails over there. It’s fast, efficient, and I don’t have to deal with inedible garnishes. Besides, I’d have to keep getting up to order them, and the idea of potentially running into people I have to talk to is unappealing at best.”
“But you’d have a far more enjoyable taste experience because that is nauseating, and it burns.”
“If you are that pressed about shots of tequila versus a cocktail go get a cocktail then, you know where I am.”
He glowers, but you don’t back down, even if you are regretting that fifth shot. No more for a while you decide, or else you’ll find yourself in a spot of trouble that you aren’t willing to deal with. Not when you’re wearing this dress, or these jewels. You also suppose that since you’re wearing such an outfit you cannot be a wallflower for the entirety of the night, but you aren’t about to get up and head to the dance floor either.
“I’ll be fine.”
“If you insist.”
Valarr groans, but he does not leave, instead he turns his attention to the crowd, to the people that wander about in their lavish clothing and alcohol induced steps. Most galas are not like Lyonel’s, they are sophisticated affairs at the beginning, full of speeches and charity donations. Parties with Lyonel are ones that get people drunk, and keep people drunk, which makes it so that when they write their checks for donations they are loose with their money and eager to impress. He is smart for that, and everyone else is stupid to call him a simple man who only craves the feeling of flesh and the allure of alcohol.
You lean closer to him, your lips nearly brushing his ear as you murmur, “I see a lord who is attempting to cheat on his wife with an already married woman.”
Valarr searches the room, but he does not see what you have found, “Who?”
The giggle you let out sends shivers down his spine, but he doesn’t acknowledge it, “Lord Blacktyde, look at how he’s leaning down to Lady Harlow, he’s encroaching on her space with how he leans in, hand on the back of her chair, other hand on the table, he means to corner her. With how far away she’s leaning it’s safe to say she isn’t into him, not that I blame her. Lord Blacktyde is an unfortunate man with an even more unfortunate temper.”
“Where is his wife and where is her husband?”
This part makes you smirk, because you know exactly where they are, “If you go down the hall there’s a bathroom, I bet you right now that it’s locked, and Lord Harlow has Lady Blacktyde bent over a sink right now. Lord Blacktyde knows of his wife’s infidelity, he knows who her affair partner is, but Lady Harlow doesn’t know. The only reason Lord Blacktyde is trying so hard with her is because he wants revenge on his wife.”
Valarr watches them for a moment longer, and then he looks at you, “How do you know all of this?”
You shrug, “Perks of being a wallflower I suppose, I see everything that nobody else does. It makes for some fantastic blackmail, not that I would use it.”
“What else do you see?”
“Well, if you look at your three o’clock you see Young Lady Foxglove, she’s hiding a pregnancy with Lord Manwoody.”
For a while you point out the various happenings of lords and ladies around the room, and when you point out your step-father, you abruptly falter. He is there with your mother on his arm, and you can tell she is searching for you, that she is angry. Valarr sees the moment your playfulness dies on your tongue, your focus zeroing in on your mother and your two brothers that flank the two of them. The three siblings she has given you via your step-father are nowhere to be seen, left behind due to being too young.
Valarr, who has taken three more shots since he settled at your table, is emboldened, but he’s not drunk enough to miss the fear that seems to explode within you. He reaches, hand on your knee with a squeeze as he leans to your ear this time, “Do you wish to dance now?”
Dancing will take you away from them, and it will throw you into the fray of things, but it will save you from your parents. Not once have you ever wished to dance with somebody at a ball, but now it is all you desire. You take his offered hand, nodding as you stand, “Yes, although I cannot guarantee that I will be any good to you as a dance partner.”
“That’s alright, everyone’s too drunk to notice if anybody’s dancing badly.”
“Yes but there will be videos, I guarantee you.”
“Who cares?” And you know there are people who will care, plenty of people, but you can’t bring yourself to be one of them. Not when your hand is still in his, and he is skirting around your family, shielding you from them as you and he take to the stairs that lead up to the main event room. It is hotter here, crowded and the stench of alcohol is so strong it masks the scent of guilt. There are younger people here, lords and ladies closer in age to you and Valarr, they’re drunk and excited, their outfits already askew in the wake of their partying.
The dance floor is where you and he are headed though. Here the music is loud, and it -per theme- is never on one particular decade or era. It changes every time, and you relish the sound of your species’ history. For a moment you are starstruck by the sight before you. Lords and Ladies in their finest pieces that ought to belong to a museum dancing, drinking, smoking. It looks like the picture of grandeur and wealth. It looks like something you desperately want a taste of.
Valarr tugs at your hand, beckoning you to the crowd, and you’re so grateful that the skirt has a slit in it, you could not imagine trying to dance in such a thing otherwise. The music, a hit from the sixties, starts to die down as you and he find a space for yourselves in the throngs of people and bedazzlement. Here, in this crowd of people who are focused on their music and dancing, with themselves and their partners, do not care who walks behind them or beside them.
There are too many people to be distant, so you and he are pressed closer together. His hand finds your waist as one pair of hands combine, your free hand rests on his shoulder, and then the music starts again. For a while you and he are lost in the push and pull of dancing, forgetting everything else, and only broken out of the reverie when you hear the beginnings of a faster jazz song begins, one distinctly from the roaring 20s.
You can only laugh when Valarr pulls you into the fastest, most dramatic waltz you’ve ever partaken in. He moves you across the floor like you are a tornado rather than a person, and miraculously, the people move. For the most part they keep on as they are, but a few people stop to watch the flurry of movement you and he partake in. Vaguely, you see the cameras flashing in the corners of your eyes, but for the most part you don’t care. You’re drunk and you’re dancing with Valarr Targaryen of all people in the prettiest dress you’ve ever had the honor of wearing.
When he dips you it’s low enough that your hand and hair brushes against the floor, and then you’re being brought up again, giggling as you cling to him, dancing back into the crowd again. It is electric, you think, dancing in such a way that your mother would never approve of. You feel wild, and like you cannot ever be touched again, that in this moment everything is perfect and therefore you are perfect. Valarr’s eyes never leave your face, although they are lidded with intoxication, all he can focus on is you and how you toss your head back when you properly laugh. He may be drunk, but he doubts that he will ever forget how you look in this moment, when you are truly at peace.
Even if it is in a room where everything is too sweaty, too dizzying, too many people. It is everything you are branded not to like, and yet you love it. The music and the laughter, the dancing reminds you of parties from your homeland, where adults and teenagers danced and sang, ate and drank and children ran around with each other. You remembered learning some of the basic dances with sisters and girlfriends while your brothers and the other boys learned their movements.
It was always loud, always chaotic in a way that never failed to make you borderline hysterical with your revelry. To you it was something felt in your soul, a sense of profoundness that could never be replicated. Even now it is not the same, but it is the closest you have gotten to it in Westeros. You lose track of time when you are with him, even after the alcohol has been burnt from your system and you are as sober as the night will allow you to be.
When you can take no more Valarr whisks you away to the opposite side of the room, away to the second floor balcony that overlooks everything else. There’s a second bar here, and Valarr orders two wine glasses and a small pitcher of some pink drink that looks like a future headache. You don’t care though, not when you’re looking down to everyone beneath you. The dancers and the watchers, the older people gossiping and the photographers walking around.
One such photographer is behind you, and unbeknownst to you has gotten his shot of a century with you as the model. He calls your name, and as you turn to see who has called for you the camera flashes. It blinds you momentarily, but you aren’t bothered, instead you offer a smile, a genuine one, because you are happy here. Valarr approaches, two glasses in one hand, the pitcher in another, you reach your arm for him, “Take a picture with me.”
There’s an attendant trailing him, thankfully, and Valarr wastes no time to drop the contents off to him before he comes to you. It is like puzzle pieces coming together, and you do blame the alcohol for the way you lean into him like it is natural to do so. He’s somewhat behind you, his shoulder against your head as his arm comes around your waist, resting on your hip like it has always belonged there. Your arms come to position, and you think of how domestic this looks, how damning it is when he leans down to kiss your cheek.
It’s stupid, you think, how pleased you are by him, how drunkenly besotted you are with Valarr. Who beckons the photographer closer, allowing him to get some close-ups of you both individually and together, and when it is over Valarr tugs him closer, “You have our permission to post everything except for the kiss, that is to be sent to me personally. Understood?”
He nods, the pictures he has a small trade for a singular photo, “Of course, are there any others I should send to you personally sir?”
“Any pictures that look like the kind that belongs to an engagement.”
“Of course, thank you sir, and thank you my lady.”
You dip your head towards him, “Of course, I look forward to the pictures.”
As you leave you lean up a little so he can hear you better, “And you better forward me those pictures too.”
Valarr grins, “I’ll share the album with you.”
The attendant trails behind you both, drink and cups in hand as Valarr takes you elsewhere. He comes to a covered balcony that oversees the city, a good chunk of it too. There’s not many stars in King’s Landing, but from where the Baratheon mansion sits there are more than in the city center. There’s a small white couch and dark furniture for outside seating, and it doesn’t take long for you and Valarr to find your seats on the couch.
Not once have you two parted from each other, and you get the sense that this is too fast, too much, but at the same exact time you want it. Even if it’s taken you a while to recognize the sensation of falling for somebody, and knowing you are not even fully there yet, you find that you want to be. You do not love Valarr, but you can, and you will if this continues on its trajectory. Even if there is apprehension about the potential union between you and he, of course there is.
Neither of your families are particularly friendly with each other, the constant push and pull of number one and number two often causing friction. You have no guarantee of this being your salvation, for it could very well be your ruin, and yet so be it. If Valarr is the thing that makes this life unravel for you, then you’ll make good on your teenage dream of running away back to your home country, never to be seen in Westeros again. But here and now you want him as yours, and you find yourself hoping to be his.
You have no idea how the realm will react to a union between the both of you. What will become of your character, and how you will navigate everything with your family. There is no doubt that your mother will be displeased, but everyone else you have no concrete projection for. Your brothers may be mildly pleased, mostly because it would tie them closer to the crown. Your step-father would be similarly pleased you think, and your younger siblings could probably care less. Just your mother, your mother who hates and loves you with a balance that has been lost to time, fame, and money.
“Taste this. You might like it, and don’t down it like a shot.”
Valarr holds the pink drink out to you, and sure enough there is edible glitter in the liquid. You take it with a roll of your eyes, making sure to lock eyes with him as you take a dainty sip. He rolls his eyes, but you ignore that as the taste comes over your tongue. Sweet, strawberry and lime and something distinctly coconut. It’s the exact kind of drink you’d enjoy deep into the summer. Now that it’s close to winter time you aren’t sure of his choices, but you’re also sitting in a dress worth close to five-hundred thousand dollars courtesy of the crown prince sitting with you.
“It’s good, summery. I didn’t think you’d want something so tropical in November.”
He shrugs, “I don’t, but you like the tropical fruits and flavors, and I’ve always liked daiquiris.”
“I do too, can do anything with them. What else would you drink? If you weren’t keeping me in mind.”
Valarr pauses, and you are content to sip on the daiquiri while he thinks it over, “I think I really like French 75s. They’re good and simple.”
“Hmm, I don’t know if I’ve had one of those.”
“Next time.”
“Sure.”
You both lapse into silence again, but it isn’t bad, it’s steady, comfortable, and you are happy where you are. It is quieter here, where there is nobody but you and he and thick walls to drown the noise out. Nobody is looking at either of you, and it is comforting to know that it is truly just you and he once again. There will be consequences to face later, of you and he dancing like you two had, but neither of you care, at least not right now. Not when you are pressed next to him, the warmth of your bodies leeching off one another.
The project you and he have been working on is complete, done far earlier than anybody else, already revised, already perfect. Neither of you are required to show up for the workday part of class, seeing how it would be a waste of both your time. You think of coming to his, or he coming to yours. Then you think of your home, how much you hate the beige and modernity, how you’ve wanted to change it for forever. However, you know damn well that your mother would never agree to renovating it, at least not in your tastes.
Valarr shakes you a little bit, making you glance at him, “Hmm?”
“You went away for a second, what were you thinking about?”
You huff, swishing your glass so you can watch the glitter swirl around, “How much I hate that apartment, I want to renovate it, make it mine, but Mama would never agree to it. So I was brainstorming ways to do it right under her nose.”
“Is the apartment in your name?”
“Mhm, it is.”
“Why don’t you sell it then? You can sell it and get that money for a different apartment, and then you can renovate that one to your liking.”
“True, and if I pay in cash she won’t be able to look through my spending history and see where it’s gone to.”
“Would she really look through it?”
“She looks through everything in my life, truly.”
He shuffles a bit so he can see you better, and you face him unabashedly, it is the truth, and you think you’re finally willing to tell it to someone. You think it is because out of anybody who has wormed their way closer to you, Valarr is the one who understands the most about being restricted despite being the definition of free to do as one pleases. Your friends know pressure and expectation, they know they are meant to act in a certain way. But the difference is that they have choice and you are so incredibly jealous of them sometimes that you cannot stand them.
“What do you mean by everything?”
You furrow your brow, letting your eyes shut as you think of how to explain it to him, this thing you and your mother have. How neither of you can let each other go, sinking poison coated claws into each others’ chests, waiting to see who will get to whose heart first. At the same time it is clinging, it is a lifeline of familiarity and instinctual love that is bound in so many memories of you and her versus everything that it cannot be unwoven. Sometimes you think that without your mother you’d fall apart, and the bigger piece of you thinks that if she stays like this, continues to treat you as she has been and is now; that she will kill you.
“My mother is a woman who has been through a lot, and everything she has done is just as much for me as it was for her. At least until she found stability, and then I don’t really know what it was, or what happened, but she just. She sort of lost it, a little bit, with me.”
Valarr is looking at you but you can’t look at him, instead you’re focusing on the rings he’s dressed you in. Silver and gold, rubies and diamonds and black opals alike, some older than the Targaryen’s have been the ruling family of Westeros. They are rich in their history, their culture, and yet you see so little of it on them. At least in modern day they are lacking, for just a century ago they were not. It reminds you of what you used to wear, the clothes that adorned you and the legacy you carried with it. Westeros stripped that from you.
He keeps you close, his arm around your shoulder as his thumb strokes along your shoulder, listening as you try not to stumble over your words. Valarr has known for a while that there is something amiss with you, your mother, your family. It is the little comments, the restrictive food intake, how you seem to grasp blindly at opportunities like they might flee from you. Opportunities like taking lunch in Little Yi Ti, drinking in the corner where you can’t be seen, sleeping on couches that aren’t your own. He sees the way you open yourself in private and draw yourself up as if you will be berated if you don’t. There’s nothing personal about your public appearance, and you clearly dislike just about every aspect of your life.
“What does she do?”
You risk a glance at him before returning to the rings, “She decides every aspect of my life, from how I decorate my apartment to what food I eat. The streets I take are decided for me, my destinations are pre-set, she has pictures taken just so it shows that I’m not too odd, too out of place, but just right. And it’s just…I think it would be different if I came to Westeros willingly.”
Valarr stills, and then he pushes up against you, forcing you to sit up as you curse yourself for saying too much. It is the truth you were not yet ready to face and it is too much, too raw for you to handle as you have dealt with everything else. You have tried, over and over and over again with varying degrees of success to forget the circumstances that led you here. What pushed your mother away from everything, why you were the one taken.
“You did not want to leave your country.”
Guilt and nausea eat at you, forcing the alcohol to crawl up your throat unpleasantly, but you don’t puke, not yet at least. Not even when Valarr’s hands squeeze yours, and you have to swallow the urge to cry, “Far from it.”
But he doesn’t know the fine details, he doesn’t know every piece of you, and tonight you cannot give it all away to him. It is enough that you have admitted that to him, knowing that he will pick away the truth until he gets to the memory of it. Of you, of your departure and your year spent with no place to call home, not really. The year your mother exposed you to things that you shouldn’t have seen, the year that you learned how to be her daughter.
“I must believe that one day I will come back home, that I will tie my ends up neatly. That the people I left behind will get the answers they deserve to know.”
Like your father, your brothers, your sisters, your grandparents, all of them. There is no other choice but to believe that they will be where you left them, that although the years have passed they are still standing, waiting for you. But then you think that if you are this tired of waiting to return, they are sick with it. You are tempted to look their names up, but you know your mother would flag you for it in an instant.
“Your mother just…took you?”
It is like he can’t fathom it, can’t picture Lady Lannister taking you kicking and screaming through countries. Clearly whatever you had been taken from was important enough to leave you in a rather desolate state, and it was no wonder your mother had taken advantage of your state to decide everything for you. Valarr does not know what was left behind, does not know the significance, but he does know that if he can get you to where you need to be then he can make that work for you. Not just because you are his intended, but because it is so horrifying to him that he thinks he’d do it for anybody in a situation like yours.
Valarr thinks of his own history and legacy, the Targaryens from Old Valyria. Dragon riders and leaders of powers that most of the world could not understand. There is little left of his culture, of his history, most of it burnt or stolen away, crucial pieces forgotten and laid to rest with ashes to the wind. He does not admit it, but there are times where he does not feel Valyrian, or like a true Targaryen.
He has one purple eye to show for his ancestry and a streak of silver in his hair to top it all off. There is power to his surname, wealth to his dynasty, he knows that his future is stable in a way few others are gifted with. But he does not dress as his great-grandparents did, he does not know the tongue of his ancestors as seamlessly as he ought to despite his standing. Valarr wears his family colors and symbol proudly, but there are often times where he wonders if it is deserved.
You had that culture though, the tongue, the appearance, the spirit. This is your personal doom of Valyria, living in Westeros amongst the nobility. Abruptly, horribly, Valarr feels selfish for wanting you as he does. If he courts you, marries you, makes you the mother of his children, you will forever be tied to this place, to these people. You will never be able to live in your country full time again, at least not for more than a few years. Valarr isn’t willing to take that from you.
There will be a girl he will marry eventually, even if he does not know her name. He wants you though, he wants you and your secrets. He wants you and the way you dance when you are drunk, he wants your laughter against his throat, your hands on his body. The warmth you give him is greater than any dragon’s fire, making him lax and easy, as if the world can finally rest. Valarr knows, he knows like he knows he will be king one day, that you are the woman he will love like nobody else, and he will never be able to feel like he feels now with anybody else.
It would not matter if he lives fifty years with the mystery girl, if he learns every quirk of hers and memorizes the shape of her collarbone in the moonlight like he has to yours. She will not be you, and true it is only a handful of months into knowing you, he knows that it will be you or nothing at all. Even if he does marry someone else. But he also knows that if he does win your hand he would do everything he could to make you happy, if it meant seeing you for a month so you could be in your home then so be it, the month with you is worth it.
He does not ask you to be his, not when he wants to, not when you look at a place he cannot see as you look at his face. You do not tell him that your soul is there, but your heart is here, not when he looks at you’re already gone.
_________________
The project is presented, eventually, but during the downtime Valarr mopes, and you are handed the lecture of a lifetime from your parents. You’re still not allowed to go on any outings, and you’ve lost access to your cards. The resentment builds in you, making you curse Valarr quietly as you think of the best night of your life, how it caged you in even more than ever before. But you are thankful too, for you felt alive for the first time in a while, and it was so nice you cried yourself to sleep that night.
Valarr avoids you, and you know it, but you do not comment on it, you do not text him. He, on the other hand, holes himself up and stares out the window, your gala dress in his closet, cleaned of course, and smelling of you. Matarys leaves him be, but he comes by occasionally to silently judge before turning around. Valarr knows this is stupid, knows this is more unfair to you than anybody else for it is you who suffers the most out of this.
There is snow outside now, and there are no classes to be had for at least another two weeks. Valarr knows, he knows he should go to you, to apologize and take you to get your favorite soup, to tell you how he is in too deep to back away. How unforgivably sorry he is for making you pick for him, because he is too much of a fool to decide what is clearly best. That is a weight he does not dare shoulder to you, knowing that you are constantly at your breaking point already.
He misses his mother, who has not been departed from him for more than five years. She would know what to say, how to handle such a situation. If she were here she would’ve ran her fingers through his hair and whispered that everything would be alright, that she would help figure out a way to make this work. Valarr does not know how to work that sort of magic, and truthfully, neither does his father. That is not to say Baelor is a bad man, he is far from it.
Only that there is more on the mans’ plate than Valarr’s romance issues. He will not bother his father with such things, and beyond that, he is creeping upon twenty-one, these issues are his own and his alone. The question weighs on him, and he knows he must make a decision soon, and then he must also help you escape your mother, and really, that will not be so difficult. He’ll see you walk across the stage first, allowing him to be selfish for another few months, awful as it is.
On the fourth evening of his self-imposed isolation Baelor comes to visit him, he sits without asking for permission. Valarr does not move away from him, nor does he tell his father to leave. Baelor, however, will count that as a win, and for a moment he allows silence until he sighs and leans forward a little, “Valarr.”
Valarr glances at him, and then his eyes flick back to the snow outside, it blankets the city beautifully, and he can’t help but wonder if you hate or love the snow, “Father.”
Baelor sighs, reaching forward to tug on Valarr’s sleeve, “Look at me, c’mon.”
Valarr does not want to, because if he does then Baelor is going to see the turmoil, he’s going to know that he has fucked all sorts of things up. That he’s ruined a piece of him for forever, all for you and because of you. He does it anyway, although he’s reluctant, and he doesn’t quite raise his head either. Baelor knows it’s not going to get better than that either, and so he raises a brow, “Are you going to give even a hint at what upsets you so? Or am I going to have to bring out a list and start checking off possibilities?”
Baelor leans back, satisfied as Valarr offers him a short glare, lips pursing in a way that is certainly not a pout, and that is only quick lived as he grows saddened again, “There is a woman, and there will be another one like her, but she does not belong to me, she does not belong to anybody.”
“You are far too cryptic sometimes, is this about Young Lady Lannister?”
“Father.”
“Yes or no Valarr, it is simple.”
“Fine, yes, it is about her.”
Baelor is tempted to throw his hands in the air, but he does not. The photos have not been released, but he saw with his own two eyes how Valarr danced with you that night at the gala. He didn’t say anything at the time, not to you or his son, about how you both looked right at home with each other, and how it has been far too long since he has seen his child laugh like one. Of course something nobody knew went down behind the scenes, something none of them saw, but people speculated because of course they did. Although it was blissfully kept quiet.
“Why do you say you cannot have her then? She seemed more than pleased with you at the gala.”
“Because she is not Westerosi.”
Baelor’s eyebrows climb higher, “Is her…ethnicity, an issue.”
Valarr squints at him, confusion and anger bleeding into one, “I’m not racist, she’s from a literal different country from Westeros. She wants to go back as soon as she is allowed to leave. I doubt she will return.”
He slumps, muttering about how ethnicity is not the issue while Baelor processes the information his son has just dumped on him. You’re not Westerosi, and you will likely not stay, “Well, that is certainly news, and you say you are in love with her?”
For a while Valarr does not answer. All he can think about is how he knows with a certainty he has not felt since he knew his mother was not going to survive that you are the one for him. He had never thought it true how people said that once they knew they were the one, they knew. But he knows now, has known since the moment you passed out on his couch the first time even if he didn’t know what to label the sensation as.
“I do love her, and I know that even if she moves away, I will bear it, but it will be a toleration. I respect her too much to chain her here, I will not be the reason she continues to wither away. I will not keep her here where her mother can reach her so easily. And I will respect but never love whomever I wed in the future. For I will not shirk my duty in furthering our line and taking a wife.”
“Her mother?”
“Needs to go to jail.”
“Excuse me?”
Valarr frowns, his glare hardening, and Baelor is glad that his son has looked away from him with a look like that, “An awful woman, it is not my right to share everything that I have been told, but she needs to have a restraining order.”
His father nods slowly, trying desperately to play it cool, and he cannot imagine Maekar in a situation like this. Then he pleads to the gods in the next instant, and rather desperately, for them to never give his little brother a situation like this, because then Baelor will be dealing with that particular crash out. He does not ever want to deal with something like that in his lifetime.
He wonders what exactly he has done to earn such a trial though, why his son has picked perhaps one of the trickiest romances in history. Valarr does not lie, and Baelor knows better than to say he’s being dramatic, not when he can hear the truth in wavering yet hard words. A mother who should not have her child, a rich girl far from home and apparently so homesick she’s wasting, and lastly, as if it cannot be worse. His son is so irrevocably in love with the woman that he will never fall for another, and has declared that he would suffer through a miserable marriage rather than keep her by his side.
Baelor wishes, not for the first or last time, that Jena were here. So that he could go to their bedroom and lay beside her so he could release all his breath and ask her guess what Valarr told me today and she would ask for the kingdom keys? He misses her, the steady presence and knowing that she would back him, and balance him too. Jena would have been a lovely queen, and she would be adored, beyond that, she would know what to do.
She would help him find the solution so their son would not be so defeated by his revelations. Baelor, like any parent, cannot stand to see their child distressed in such a way, and Valarr is despondent. It is not even an exaggeration, truly, there is no food eaten, no visitors taken, no activities partaken in and messages unanswered. You have not even done anything yet and already you have broken his heart, as quick as it may be.
“You truly think she would not compromise with you?”
Valarr shrugs, “Even if she was I could not make her miserable on purpose. Father you do not see her, you do not see the way she lives or the rules that have been imposed upon her.”
“Boy you do know that she will be under your household if she marries into our family? That her mother will have no dominion unless you and her allow the woman to hold one?”
“That woman has had every decision about her made without her consent. From food to living space to hair to nail color to the street she walks on. All control and choice was stolen over the past few years, she has none of it, and no access to her own money, I was trying to think of ways I could somewhat smuggle her out.”
Baelor does pinch his nose, “Were you seriously going to smuggle the Young Lady Lannister out of the country? Really Valarr?”
Valarr groans, tossing his head back, “What else was I meant to do? It all has to be done under her mothers’ nose.”
For another long moment there is silence as Baelor tries not to think of how to knock sense into his son, his heir, who is so good and kind and perfect to him. Who is apparently stupid too whenever it comes to you, and Baelor is perhaps a little stupid when it comes to making his family happy, and it also sounds like you could use the support.
“Marry her now then.”
Valarr chokes on his spit, coughing raucously as he reaches for his water, nearly spilling it before he gulps it down, still coughing as he stares at his father, who is staring at him with slowly dawning horror. As if he cannot believe he has suggested such a thing, but the idea is already planted, and this cannot be stopped, his voice is light, careful as he stares at Valarr, hoping that this man before him understands how there will be no going back from this.
“Listen to me, and listen carefully Valarr, if you marry her, you marry her on Dragonstone like our ancestors and hers. You will be lawfully recognized as married, and she will be your wife, she will be a Targaryen. This will offer her protection from her mother, but it will also tie you to each other from that point on. Which means you, Valarr, are responsible for her, you will claim a dowry from her family, and this will be put towards us and her trips to her home country.”
Baelor sighs, shutting his eyes, “She will be crown princess, therefore she will have to spend half her time here in Westeros to tend to her duties, but she can spend the other half elsewhere. We are fortunate planes exist, therefore it will be quick to travel to her should you need to for whatever reason, or her to you. And, as duty demands, she must provide an heir and a spare, minimum.”
A Lannister queen, it is what they have wanted, and Baelor knows that it will be a point of contention that it is you who will be that Lannister. You carry none of their blood, only their surname. They will not give you the dowry you are owed, but he is also more than a little determined to get his hands on a Lannister daughters’ dowry when she will be wed to the crown. It would be an insult for them to give less than what is deserved, for you deserve to be treated as if you were blood.
People will talk of it as well, and some will chafe at the idea of a foreigner queen, but the Targaryens were foreigners too at one point. Baelor is not them though, and instead his intrigue has only grown about you, “Bring her to dinner once you are wed.”
“Dinner as in you, Matarys, and I, or dinner as in everyone with a drop of Targaryen blood that isn’t the Blackfyres?”
Baelor’s face pinches at the mention of his cousins and aunts and uncles, which only makes Valarr roll his eyes. He understands that it was a matter of succession that caused the rift between Baelor and Daemon, but it is nice to think of what there could have been. Then he sees the other Blackfyre’s and wonders if it was always doomed in their shared blood. He knows you’re good friends with one of the Blackfyre girls, she’s in the same year as you and Valarr.
“We’ll do just the three of us first, let Matarys and I meet our in-law properly before throwing her into the dragon pit.”
Another silence as Valarr mules over Baelor’s words, the possibilities, the answer that’s far too tempting, and all of this rests on you agreeing to such a match. There is always the possibility you could say no, but he also has a really convincing plan in case you say no, and he hopes that will be enough to get you to say yes. He can even commission a ring and get one really quickly. But he’ll need to get your ring size and preference first.
“You’re truly okay with me running off to Dragonstone to marry a Lannister?”
Baelor grunts, reaching for the whisky that sits innocently to the side, “If she was a foreigner before a Lannister then we shall survive her joining the fold. But first I would win her forgiveness, if you’ve been sulking here since the gala over her I doubt you’ve paid her much attention.”
“I…might have an idea about how to do that.”
“Good, now make sure you pull this insanity off, that dowry of hers is going to help us greatly.”
“Will you tell my uncles?”
“Of course not.”
Which means he absolutely is, and Valarr can only sigh.
______________
You don’t expect Valarr to show up at your door bearing far too much food, and an apology that he blurts out as soon as he sees your face. You wonder if his cheeks are red from the cold or from the abruptness. Either way you step to the side, letting him in as he exhales in clear relief before taking a deep breath, “I meant to say that I’m sorry, for leaving you alone like I did. I’ve been doing a lot of thinking, and I think we should discuss over dinner if that’s okay with you. Unless you had other plans of course, I know I should’ve called you earlier but I didn’t know if you were going to pick up a-”
“Valarr. Breathe.”
He does, greedily, his blush coming back as he holds the bags out to you, “I got your favorite? We just need to warm it up.”
Valarr tilts his head and for a moment you must remind yourself that you are still cross with him. He perks up when you sigh and motion for him to come along to your kitchen, and his shoes do come off at some point, for he knows better than to wear them into the house. Angie is there, having prepared herself for Thursday dinner again, and now she freezes when you and Valarr enter with bags of goods.
“Your Highness, “she drops into a curtsey, and then she sees the bags on his arms and the slight conspiratorial look you give her. This is what a man looks like when he begs for you properly. You tug on one of the bags, prompting him to set them down before you nod towards Angie, “They need to be reheated if you don’t mind. We will be taking dinner in the upstairs sitting room.”
“Of course, anything to drink in particular?”
“Hot black tea, jasmine, no sugar, no cream.”
“It’ll be up soon.”
“Thank you Angie.”
Without waiting you move to your stairs, stepping up them two at a time. Valarr huffs but he follows closely, though he can never catch up until you’re in your sitting room. This, like everything else, is designed not in your wants or needs, but rather your mothers’ picture of perfection. But unlike the downstairs area where there are chairs that scrape against the floor and tables that will bruise your hips if you accidentally knock yourself against it. This room has thick cushions that line the floor and low-rise tables, there are bolsters and tall pillows to lean against.
Valarr, now that it is calm, can take note of your appearance, the dark satin robe that hangs off your shoulders, pooling in the crooks of your elbows like a taunt, the waist held together with a wide fabric belt, the rest framing your legs and trailing after you. Underneath all of that is a very short, very lacy dress, and it is in a shade of red that drives him mad. It is as if you have worn such a thing on purpose for the sole reason of making things more difficult for him.
He can’t even be mad about it, not really, and so he swallows his pride and clears his throat, knowing that it is here and now or never at all, “I’d like to be straightforward with you, and I’d appreciate if you let me get everything out before you decide to kick me to the curb, but I’d understand if you do, alright?”
You hum, head raising a tad, “You’re not making yourself look very good right now princeling, my favorite food or not.”
Valarr flushes again, trying desperately not to look at the dip of your chest, the swell of your breast when it is covered in nothing but dark red lace and silk. This feels like he’s playing a game that he’s not aware of, and that he’s losing, badly. You, on the other hand, are having a fantastic time watching him squirm around and try to spit out the words he wants to say.
It did not take a genius to figure out that he’s likely gone awol over something to do with your relationship status, which you truly do not know where it stands. You and he have not kissed, but you have danced, and there was the balcony. He got some secrets from you, and then he avoided you for a month. The explanation he offers has got to be worth it, and truly if it wasn’t then you were going to forgive him anyway just for the sake of going out to get food.
“Well?”
He groans, and then he straightens himself up, and the energy shifts just like that. Whatever he has to say, you know it is important, and deep within you there was an awareness that his avoidance was not to do with your faults, but some other external factor. Valarr looks at you and he does not shy away when you look at him right back. Neither of you are willing to back down, and whatever he has to say you will whether through it as you have with everything else.
“We’re falling in love.”
Fact. Still, to hear it so plainly put makes your heart stutter and your breath leave you with a rush, making you greedy when you breathe again. You did not think he was unaware of his own emotions, you just weren’t entirely sure if he knew what you were feeling too. It feels good though for him to acknowledge it, even if it makes you sit up and lean towards him, aware that this is a pivotal thing for you and him, “We are.”
Agreement. He eases some, and he too leans forward a little bit, “I have a plan for getting you to your home country. At least for a little bit, and for some parts of the year, and it involves getting married.”
For a moment it feels as if you were cannonballing towards the sun and abruptly hit a wall. Like a shooting star streaking across the sky, unmovable, your direction cleared for you, only to have a bigger meteor cross paths with you, shattering you to pieces and throwing you every which way. Married. Marriage. A marriage to Valarr, and you have known him for five months now, nearly six. You are aware of your depth in emotion, knowing that if given the opportunity he would become your greatest love, and only love if you were truthful.
Are you willing to become Queen of the Seven Kingdoms? To birth heirs and to become wrapped by flame and guarded by sharp teeth and claws? Your entire identity would be tied to Westeros, to this kingdom and his legacy and you would once again change your surname, except this time you would become a Targaryen instead of a Lannister. On the other hand, you would be freer than you are now, and you would no longer be subjected to your mothers’ envy. Your blood is rushing in your ears, your heart pounding against your chest and you feel something warm dripping down your face as you process his words.
Valarr’s eyes widen and you bring your fingers up to your nose tentatively, pulling them away to find that you are bleeding. It is then that Angie knocks, and she enters a second later, only to find that there is blood starting to pool on the table just as Valarr is about to open his mouth. You are still stuck on the marriage part. Married to him, to Valarr. You think of the dress you wore at the gala, how you would be able to wear it again, and other things too. You’d have access to it all, and you’d get the love match you had coveted but believed would not be yours to take.
Angie sets the drinks down quickly, running off to get a towel as you stare at Valarr before you nod, uncaring of how the blood splatters, or how it runs down your lip and drips off your chin, “Yes? Yes. I-oh gods.”
Valarr’s eyes bulge, because honestly he hadn’t expected you to say yes, he had expected you to tell him to get the fuck out of your apartment and come back when he had something smart to ask you. The blood just doesn’t help at all, and yet he can’t help the breathless laugh, because this has to be one of the worst proposals his bloodline has ever partaken in. He has no ring, he doesn’t even know what kind you would like, and your face is smeared in blood as if you’ve broken your nose badly. Yet you said yes, and that is all that matters.
Angie comes back in, pressing the towel to your nose before you look at her, still dazed, and manages to get out despite the towel on your face, “I’m going to be a princess Angie, can you believe it?”
She pauses, staring at you, and then slowly, she turns her head to look at Valarr, who’s still trying to wrap his head around your acceptance. He offers a shaky thumbs up instead, and gets half a mind to call his father to tell him he’s successfully secured a daughter-in-law. But the most pressing issue, as of right now, is that he hasn’t gotten to kiss you yet, and he really, desperately, wants to. Angie pulls away slowly, pleased that the blood has stopped, and you begin to wipe your face as best as you can, “You are truly to be wed?”
Valarr nods, never looking away from you, “We are, as soon as we’re able to, we're going to fly to Dragonstone, and we will be wed in the customs of Old Valyria, and the customs of her ancestors to the best of our ability.”
“Do your parents know?”
“My father is aware, he has given his blessing to the union, we will inform her parents when we come to collect her dowry.”
“Well then, my biggest congratulations to you my lady, and you as well my prince.”
“Thank you, truly.”
She leaves, and Valarr takes the wetted towel from you, dabbing at your face as gently as he can while you allow him to do such a thing. We are falling in love. There is no choice in the matter, not really, not when it comes to you and him and the way you both orbit each other. A declaration, a foundation. He wipes at your cheeks, keeping your head steady with his other hand, watching the red fade away. You’ll need warmer water to get everything off, but it is enough with the towel as it is now. He dabs at your chin, your nose itself, and then finally he’s at your lips. Pressing the cloth to the edge of your mouth before he falters.
Your lips are reddened, plush and there, his eyes flick up to yours, and he finds you watching him carefully. His head tilts to the side a little, and you inch forward a little, head tilting up. This is the permission he needs to close the distance between you both. A first kiss is sweet, simple, just enough to solidify the bond. One of your hands comes up to his hair, mussing up his brown locks more than they already are. He presses forward a little more, tossing the towel aside so he can hold your waist, and after a moment you both have to break apart for air.
It is the thing that makes it real for you, that you will be his wife, that you are in this for the long haul with him. He kisses the side of your mouth, then your cheek before your forehead, and he draws you over to him until you’re practically on top of him. For a moment Valarr holds you like that, with your arms under his and your chin against his shoulder, your body practically in his lap as he clings to you. This allows you to ground yourself, for you are still reeling over the turn of events. You hadn’t expected an apology, a proposal, and a ticket home.
Home. You sit up, eyes alight, “You said you had a plan to get me home, even if it was for a little bit.”
Valarr grins, nodding, “I do, well first off we can go honeymooning off in your home country, and as long as you remain in King’s Landing for let’s say nine months out of the year you can spend the other three wherever you wish to be. I will not be able to go for that long, but you can, only you might have to carry some duties overseas, and it has to be in certain parts of the year. But you will no longer be under the thumb of your mother, or the Lannisters, you will have your own money, and although I would prefer it if we shared a home you have your own private apartments too.”
“And you would be alright with it? If I am gone three months out of the year to be somewhere thousands of miles away?”
“If it is the thing that makes you happy then I will gladly bear with it, besides, it will give me an excuse to leave Westeros for a month or so too. I am always free to say that it is a diplomatic trip to a foreign government. And in the future our children will need to know where their roots lay, and I will not deny them their legacy.”
“The king has approved of this?”
“My grandfather will, Father already has, in fact, he was the one who suggested the plan. I suppose he and everyone else were getting sick of my moping.”
You raise your brows, “Moping? Is that what you were doing while you were ignoring my existence?”
His cheeks flush again as he huffs, “In my fairness, I had thought that if I married you then I’d make it impossible for you to return to your roots, and I’d hate it if my selfishness caused you pain.”
“I would’ve found my way home no matter what, but I am happy it is you I am going to be bound to for the rest of our lives.”
You take one cup of tea, sipping on it before raising it to his lips so he can drink as well, “We will wed in the Valyrian custom on Dragonstone, but for my side of the marriage that will wait until this summer, when we are with my family.”
Valarr pauses again, steeling himself for another perspective-altering secret as his hands tighten on you, “Your family?”
For a moment you are silent, the joy of your engagement fading as you think of the people you have left behind, the people you’d give your legs to see just one more time. Your fathers’ face flashes through your head, his face your own in certain angles and light, twisted into anguish on the night your mother took you away from your home.
“My mother and I are the only ones here in Westeros, just as she intended. But I did have a father, and I did have older siblings, cousins, aunts, uncles, two sets of grandparents. I’m…not sure if they’ll be where I left them, but I can only hope that they are.”
“We’ll find them regardless of whether they’ve moved to other places, we’re rich and famous, resources at our disposal that most people don’t. We’ll find them.”
You kiss him, mostly in thanks but also because you can now, it’s allowed.
________________
Baelor is barely awake when he gets his first call of the day, and it’s from his secretary, who never calls him before eleven unless there’s an emergency. It’s barely seven, and so he answers as soon as he registers who’s calling him, “Lyanna-”
“Forgive the interruption Your Highness, but I’ve just received word of your eldest son, Valarr, who has taken the private jet to Dragonstone after purchasing a ring for Young Lady Lannister if all is assumed to be correct. I fear there is little any of us can do in regards to him getting his way and marrying her in secret.”
The conversation he had with Valarr had been last week, and he hadn’t really seen his son since, but he thought nothing of it either. He had known it would happen, but when he had said soon he had expected within the next six to twelve months sort of soon. Not the following week. He groans, running a hand down his face, “Yes, I did give him permission to marry the Lannister girl. I just didn’t expect it to be so soon.”
On the other end of the phone Lyanna pauses, “Sir, are you informing me that you supported an elopement between your heir and the eldest Lannister daughter without informing either parties families?”
“Gods Lyanna I suggested to him last week that if he wanted to get the things he wanted then marriage was the obvious answer. Under the circumstances, yes, it had to be secret, but I thought I would have time to at least inform my family of this. Who else knows what Valarr’s up to?”
“His staff, and as it appears, Lady Lannisters’ staff as well.”
“Do not gossip about this to the other family staff, and do not let them be bothered for the remainder of the week. When they come back, arrange for dinner with them the following day.”
“Of course, and sir?”
“Yes?”
“Congradulations, you have a daughter now.”
She hangs up, and Baelor flops back into his bed, desperately wishing Maekar was there too so he could relate about their offspring being such headaches. He just hoped that if Matarys ever did decide to wed that hopefully there would be some warning from him. Then his eyes fly open at the thought of his nephew Aerion wedding someone, and that’s even more dreadful than a surprise wedding.
_______________
Valarr shows you around the old family castle before he marries you. He shows you the dragon nest, the old eggs that line the shelves, so imposing that it makes you shiver. You trace your finger over one of them, a pretty purple egg that fades to an opalescent white, everything so light it’s nearly translucent. For a moment you think of your home country, the volcanoes with their bubbling magma and the scent of smoke in the air, forever shrouding the city with smog.
The dragons would have liked your home, they would have made good use of it too, and you think at some point it was true. There are bones, you have seen them yourself, of these beasts. But the information is never publicly released, instead it stays as the biggest open secret to your people, and the bones are passed down generation to generation. You have a tooth, long and sharper than knives, it has been carved into by grandmothers generation after generation ago.
Valarr points to a different egg, this one dark blue and flecked by gold, he grins a little crookedly at it, “This was the egg placed in my cradle when I was young, of course it never hatched, but maybe one day it will.”
There are thirty-one eggs on the wall, each one that had gone cold or never hatched kept on display, seeming to wait for selection. You take in their array of colors, the pulse of possibility in their mere existence. These are some of the last dragon eggs in the world, the only other place with a rivaling possession being the triarchs of Volantis. Valarr steps closer to you, taking the egg that had caught your eye off the shelf. He eyes it, lets the weight rest in his hand before he offers it to you, voice dropping into something heavier.
“When our child is born you will be the one to select the eggs that will lay in their cradle with them. For every child that will be born to you, an egg will be picked, and we will pray that it hatches.”
You inhale sharply, thinking of the power that your children will hold in their hands. The potential that they might unlock. Dragons, you think, are always a possibility, you do not doubt them, not when an egg lays in your hands, large and heavy. It is still powerful, even when it is encased by hard shells and beautiful colors mixed together, “We will take the eggs to my homeland if they do not hatch. There is a volcano which is said to have birthed a dragon before.”
“Is there really?”
“Yes, and if you wish, on our honeymoon, we can go to the cave where it is believed that the dragon was born. You have dragon blood, and the magic has faded but it has not declined completely.”
“You think there’s a chance an egg will hatch.”
“I am willing to believe my people’s stories.”
He looks back at the egg, at the possibilities of a dragon coming back to the fold to start off his marriage with you. That will be a boon with a scale he does not know the extent of, only that his ancestors will have no choice but to be thankful to you, “We will take the egg, and if it hatches, we will have a dragon to raise.”
“Good practice for us.”
Valarr shakes his head, placing the egg back before your arms can tire, “A dragon is far different from a babe.”
“I beg to differ.”
“Let us not think of babies and dragons at the moment, let us get dressed instead, our wedding will be upon us shortly.”
You turn your back to the eggs, nodding as you take his arm, “You will have to help me, I am unfamiliar with your customs.”
“Everyone is, do not worry.”
And so you are off to be married.
_________________
Truthfully, your wedding ceremony is more of a blur than a memory, but you can feel the pride and elation through it all. You had felt the sting of blood being drawn, had let Valarr’s blood linger on your tongue and let said blood be drawn over your face. He had gotten the same treatment in return, and you remember feeling his too warm skin under your thumb, the wet smear of blood making the movements glide easier.
After that was food, and when evening came, you and he retreated to his chambers. Daylight had begun to dwindle before dinner time as it often did in the Winter, but you did not mind, not when there was a fire to sit at on furs thrown around the floors with comfortable pillows to lounge on. You had made yourself comfortable there, warming your body as you waited for Valarr to finish up in the bathroom. You had shed most of your wedding clothes, leaving nothing but the chemise and stockings you had underneath.
Your hair was still pinned up, but you would get Valarr to remove them for you. While you waited you watched the flames dancing before you, their tendrils flicking and weaving, and you could swear the flames burned hotter here on Dragostone. The egg reappeared in your mind, the beauty of it and what lay inside, you could understand why the Targaryen’s had coveted their dragons like they did. It was a privilege just to be amongst what remained of them.
Valarr came out of the restroom, nothing but a pair of sweatpants on his hips when he saw you at the fireplace. You lounged on your side, giving the shape of your body away as you laid there, utterly entranced by the fire before you. It wasn’t visible, but Valarr knew you were wearing your wedding ring, the diamonds bright and perfect against your finger. A symbol of your union, of him miraculously going from single to married in the span of less than two weeks.
That part still boggles his mind, and a rush of pleasure courses through him when he looks at you and knows that you are his wife. You are not just a fling, a girlfriend who will be discarded somewhere along the road because the crown demands that he marry someone of good standing. The ring on your finger, the blood on your face, the change in your legal status is permanent, and Valarr silently thanks every god and goddess he believes in for the opportunity of a lifetime.
He comes over slowly, and you do not notice he is there until he kneels beside you and leans down to kiss your cheek. It makes you startle a little, but you relax upon seeing that it is him, your face tilts upward, and he leans down to kiss you properly. You sit up, stretching a little as you lean into him, feeling his arm settle on your hip, his preferred place to rest his hand as you have discovered. He is an extra source of warmth, Targaryen in the way that his body is hotter than most, you dread to see what a fever would look like on him.
You do not think much about it though, not when you can feel him as close to you as he can be, not when you think about how this is somehow your future, for a while at least. Just you and Valarr, a room to yourselves and the strain of responsibility with eyes that judge all having been shut away. The crown will demand children of you and Valarr early, as it demands all couples of your standings. Far too many people believe marriage will only have value should an heir be produced, but you also refuse to be twenty-one and pregnant.
At the very least you have the excuse of keeping it quiet for a long while, and for that you are grateful. You think of the moontea that will wait for you sooner than later, a taste you have had a handful of times, rare and sporadic as those times were. It would be a lie to say you have not instructed Angie to pack some away with you whenever you departed for Dragonstone. Not that you have told Valarr, and truthfully, you do not know how to bring it up, so you keep quiet.
But the urge to say something grows as his hand begins to drift over your body, and it was innocent at first, just a slight skim of his hand, but his fingers are trailing over your thigh. They are getting closer, hitching the fabric of your chemise up a tad, but you notice, and he’s watching you as you notice. Your breath hitches just for a second, and that is what makes him dig his fingers in a little, a pressure that makes your cunt pulse unexpectedly. Valarr hums, pressing a kiss to your jaw, nipping the skin there, forcing you to tilt your head towards the side a little bit.
You shiver as he draws away a little, drifting closer to your ear, “Yes?”
He makes your head spin, and he has barely touched you, it is just his fingers a little too close to your center and a few kisses, but you are already beginning to grow a little slick. The worst part is that you have nothing underneath the chemise except for the socks, which come up to your upper thighs and are tied off with black velvet ribbons. Traditional, you had been informed of when they were dressing you, a good start to a good night. You could understand that now.
“Yes.”
You can only make a small noise as Valarr’s free hand comes between your thighs, the hand on your hip coming up to your chin, forcing your head to tilt more. The tip of his middle finger circles at your hole, drawing even slick out of you so he can drag it up to your clit. Your thighs jolt when he touches you there, a harsh puff of breath forcing itself from you as your fingers curl into fists. He grins against your neck, his mouth having busied itself by suckling a bruise there, “Does that feel good?”
He circles your clit slowly, feeling it throb a little as you nod, struggling to get out a yes as his other finger comes to your hole, pressing in until the second joint. The hand on your jaw leaves so it can come up to your tit, where he thumbs at your rapidly hardening nipple. It is a spot you did not think you were sensitive in, but evidently when he touches you there it does become pleasurable. He shifts his hand, his thumb replacing his middle finger which moves down to press into you, replacing the other finger. Valarr watches as your chest begins to shallowly heave, your mouth dropping open as your eyes shut, face scrunched up in pleasure.
Your thigh opens up more, and he takes the advantage of the opening to leave your clit and instead sink the entirety of his middle finger into you. That makes you whine, your hand instinctively coming to grip his arm as you clamp down on his finger. The hand on your tit slides down to stroke your clit, and that makes you loosen up enough to where he can begin to work the finger in and out of you. He is deliberate in where he crooks his fingers as he moves them, his finger consistently brushing against a pleasurable spot in you.
Valarr can feel his own arousal, cock straining against his sweatpants as you take his pace and fingers. He teases a second finger at your entrance, letting it prod and tease for a moment before he pushes that finger in as well, letting it go all the way until he has his index and middle finger pressed against your g-spot, stroking it lightly as you moan, thighs jolting once again. You feel his fingers so keenly within you, his ministrations maddening as he forces you to feel every little thing that he does to you. It is so good that it is damning, and Valarr knows it too.
Those fingers begin to spread apart rhythmically, beginning to come in and out, torturously slow at first before beginning to pick up speed. Soon you are pressing down on his fingers, biting your lip in an attempt to keep your noises at bay. Valarr delights in how you cannot control a single thing about how you react to him, your pleasure on full display as he fingers you open. He knows you want your composure back, but you cannot grasp it, and any time you do it is short lived.
The pace has grown relentless, and his fingers are all you can focus on, truly. You still have a grip on your voice but nothing else. Pleasure burns through the embarrassment of withering on his fingers like you are, and you can feel the build within you. A slow mounting of heat and pleasure that every man you have been with has denied you. So you sag against him, whining for him not to stop and he can tell you are close, so he pushes a little harder, and that is what does you in. You cry out before a whimper spills from you as your body convulses, your tits heaving as your body shudders.
That sight of you nearly makes Valarr soil his britches like he’s a teenager again, and miraculously, he does not. For a moment he holds you there, letting you come down from your high before he kisses your cheek again, “You did so good for me, why don’t you lay down?”
You nod sluggishly, letting him position you so your head and hips are on pillows, and your thighs stay shut together. Then he swings one leg over you, and he leans over your body, kissing your shoulders and leaving bites as you watch the flames, sighing in contentment. He spits into his hand, using it to slick his cock up before he presses the head against your hole, feeling it twitch as your eyes dart back to his. He doesn’t enter you, but he does take hold of your ass, “Are you still alright?”
For a second all you think about is having that dick inside of you right now, and then you are forced to answer, “M’good, promise.”
“Tell me to stop and I promise you I will, okay?”
“Okay.”
He pushes forward, just enough to get the head of him in, and you moan into the pillow from the stretch. Valarr begins to push his way inside, and your eyes start to water as you feel yourself stretch around his girth and length. You can feel his veins, the slight ridges his cock holds, the way it is hot and literally heavy inside of you. His hands brace themselves against your head, his body hovering over yours, pressing you into the pillows.
You can do nothing but adjust around him, taking as deep of breaths as you can while he holds himself still. Your dress is rucked up over your hips, and you wouldn’t be surprised if it wound up off of you by the end. Valarr shifts his body down a little bit, dropping to his forearm on one side while the other reaches to grip underneath your hip, holding you steady as he starts to move. The slow drag of his cock in you is perhaps worse than when he entered you the first time, your cunt clings to him, and he can’t help but groan at the feeling.
Being inside of you is better than he had thought it would be, and there is truly something special in feeling how you clamp down on him, desperate to keep him. He curses quietly, pushing him back in faster, a little more forceful, and he doesn’t falter inside of you either. In and out with each push beginning to come faster than the other one. You feel the pleasure starting to build as his pace finds stability, the angle of his hips making it so you are well stimulated, body arching up a little to meet his.
Valarr sits himself up, hands sliding down your sides until he’s gripping your hips, letting his fingers dig into your soft skin there. You cannot help the soft, punched out moans that get partially muffled as he fucks you pliant. All you can see is the fire dancing before you, and if you try to look up you see Valarr’s face pinched in pleasured concentration, the thin silver chain he wears barely visible against his skin.
He pauses to adjust the both of you, rolling you onto your back with your legs hanging open around his hips before he resumes the pace prior. The different angle is more pleasurable if all possible, even with the ache in your thighs from holding them open. Valarr leans down to you again, kissing and nipping up your neck before he tugs at your chemise, and you sit up to help take it off. This gives him full access to your breasts and collarbones, which he wastes no time in marking up with the small bites and bruises. Your fingernails scrape up his back, ghosting over the nape of his neck so he shudders before your hand tangles in his hair, tugging it a little to make him moan as he snaps his hips a tad harsher into you than before.
You reach your hand down to your clit, only for him to smack your fingers away so he can touch you himself. It is enough to bring you closer to the edge faster than you would have if it was your own doing. He hisses as you clamp down on him, your pussy seemingly determined to see him ruined for you. His free hand holds your hip in place, making it so you can’t jerk away from him. Sweat runs down your body, down his, and he will have to take a second shower, but you don’t care. Not when you drag him down so you can sink your teeth into his shoulder, hard enough to nearly draw blood.
Valarr curses, his pace quickening, making it rougher as you’re forced to take the pointed thrusts. But this is what you have been chasing from him, you had known that underneath his gentle demeanor was the truth of his origin. The small ridges on his dick are too precise to be a genetic deformity, and you remember what they have said of his blood. Dragon blood. You can only guess what that tells for his anatomy, you assumed it spoke of a nature that you could evoke and you alone.
A correct assumption judging from the way he starts to move, the sounds he makes grow deeper, harsh pants and short moans that make you throb around his length. His attention to your clit does not grow rougher, but he does move his finger faster, the other hand comes up to your tit, grasping it with less gentleness than he had earlier. That makes you grin, your pleasure and satisfaction mingling as he forces you to spill noises you would ordinarily never make with anybody.
He is different though, he is your eternity, and you know you will never take another into you, just how he will never lose himself like he is with you. You lay there on pillows and furs, firelight licking your skin and illuminating you more beautifully than any golden sunset could. Valarr takes the sight in as if it will burn away, memorizing the way your head lolls to the side, the halo mess of your hair and the bounce of your chest with each of his movements.
Your hand comes to his cheek, knuckles brushing against the skin and his jaw, making him look at you. Nobody will see Valarr’s eyes like you do, not when they are like this. The purple eye and the blue eye, Targaryen and Andal, you do not care about any of it, not when it comes to him. This union will bring consequences, not that you think of them when he’s fucking any sort of thinking from your brain, and you find that you do not care, not really.
Valarr is going to bring you home, and you are going to be a princess, a crown princess at that. He leans down to kiss you again, and that is a messy thing. Teeth and tongue, a spill of blood over a bitten lip that leaves your tongue tasting like metal. The hand that has been on your breast leaves, coming to your face instead as your arms come around to his back, leaving red lines that leave him groaning. You can feel him twitching in you, no doubt close to reaching his peak. The idea of him spilling inside you, warm release and a risk that leaves a rush through you. Moontea works most of the time, very rarely failing, and you hope this will not be one of those rare times.
One of your legs comes to hook around his waist and he whines, just a bit, at the implication you’ve given him. The fingers on your clit stroke with a fraction more urgency, his determination to see you wither on his cock drowning out his own desire for release. He noses at the side of your face, his voice close to your ear as you feel that familiar heat rising in you, making your thighs shake as you reach towards your peak. Valarr can feel you getting tighter, making it harder to move in and out of you but in turn making his pleasure grow.
He will not last much longer, he knows that soon his movements will falter and he will go boneless. You can feel his rhythm starting to derail and so you push him up a little bit, keeping him steady while you purposefully clench down, and that is what makes him spend. Truthfully the only reason you have pushed him up is because you desired to see his face when he cummed, and it is a pretty sight. Mouth parted as his eyebrows scrunch upwards, he tries not to collapse forward as he fills your cunt.
His fingers don’t falter though, and when he shivers your own release comes over you. With a moan your back arches up, body seeming to throb as you flutter around him. Valarr can only whimper, hoping you didn’t hear (you did), as your cunt begins to milk him, and he would pull out but it’s worth it to see you as your body tenses, shaking and so still you cannot breathe while the initial high hits you. He sighs in relief when your body sags like you’ve been cut free from puppet strings, loosening up enough to where he can withdraw himself slowly.
You crack your eyes open, grinning when he lays himself down beside you, utterly spent before he grins too. He begins to laugh, and so do you, and it is perfect, truly, how your first time with him has gone. Valarr leans over to give you another kiss, tugging your body towards him so you can partially lay atop of him, dragging a pillow under his head as he adjusts you both.
“Thank you, you were perfect, “he says to you as he strokes down your back, content to lay with you there for a while, regaining the sensation in his body. Sex with you is like having all his favorite foods served in one meal, delight after delight, something to savor and devour all at once. There is more that he will do with you, perhaps not tonight, but throughout his marriage with you. Because that is the whole point of any of this, a life with you, a future with you.
Summary: It's not exactly forbidden, but it certainly isn't supported. You and Valarr are not supposed to be beyond strained acquaintances and future political parties. Yet when a semester-long project forces that careful distance to close far too fast and far too seamlessly for your liking, it begins to shed light on secrets that could lead to scandal.
Warnings: Smut in this chapter. There is child abuse, manipulation, controlling behavior (not on Valarr or reader's end), mental instability, ED adjacent behaviors and routines but it's not the main focus of it, ASOIAF typical level of bad ig??? Idk, y'all know exactly what fandom this is for and it's not a field of sunshine and rainbows. Once again I don't write when I'm sober, and I don't post when I'm sober either. Not beta'd. POC reader as always. Ngl there's probably some Targaryen lore I got mixed up like who's cousin/aunt/uncle lol.
A/N: Hi guys, so this is probably going to have two more parts, the third one I've already written, the fourth part will act more as an epilogue if the third installment hasn't wrapped everything up. I actually might go back and edit some of the work too for once. Crazy ik, but I'm also not so crazy fucking depressed anymore. Your girl might be getting a mannnnnn which is def helping a little bit.
W/C: 20.8K
There is a gala tonight, and an important one hosted by the Baratheons. Valarr will be there, you think, as you get yourself ready. Because you are a Lannister you will be photographed, and worst of all, you will be with your family. It is getting colder now, late November with winter starting to show her hand. There is a dress on your body, and you hate it with a passion you have not felt in sometime. To put it simply, the dress is embarrassing.
There is a sheet of color on your body, no sleeves, no shape, the hem comes above your knee and trails down to your shins, but what gets you is the feathers. There is a solid eight inches of feather after the dress stops. Perhaps if it were all black it would be somewhat acceptable, but it is instead pink and orange with black spots, and you hate it like you hate your diet. What possessed your mother to pick this out for you is beyond you, because you know it wasn’t your father, nor your brothers. Could it be because of a theme?
You’re obviously not going to ask your mother, knowing she will lie to you, and if you ask any of your family they will ask her. There is, however, another option. Angie watches as you scramble over to your phone after you’ve just spent ten minutes staring at the dress with such contempt that she had started to become worried for the longevity of the item. Then she balks when you hiss at your phone like it has wronged you too, “Call Valarr Targaryen.”
She steps forward, “My Lady are you sure calling the prince is-”
“Hello?”
He sounds obviously confused, and oddly delighted at the same time but you are quick to the point, “Is Lyonel Baratheon hosting a Lisa Frank themed gala?”
For a moment there’s silence, until he coughs politely and goes, “Sorry, but what’s Lisa Frank?”
“Oh for the gods sake did you ever see the coloring books with the billion animals covered in glitter and beautiful sunset colors? The dolphins with rainbows and sunshine?”
On the other end Valarr is beginning to snicker, which is catching the attention of his family that waits for the festivities to begin, “Oh uhm, no I don’t believe so. Send me a picture?”
You snarl, a sound of pure frustration and contempt, but a minute later Valarr has three pictures sent to his phone, and that makes his eyebrows climb as he steps outside of the room. Putting you on speaker, “Okay, I got the pictures, and no, Lord Baratheon is not hosting a gala with this theme.”
“Was there a theme?”
“Vintage glamour I believe, I’m certain it’s why I’m wearing a suit that goes multiple generations back. Now what exactly has been selected for you to ask such a question?”
He’s greeted by a facetime request in the next moment, and then he’s being propped up. It is, technically, his first look into your private rooms, but all he can see is you backing up in your Lisa Frank gown monstrosity. Valarr instinctively bites into his lip to prevent himself from laughing, but there is something about the dress combined with your glower that is setting him off. You hold your arms up, doing a slow spin and truly, somehow, the back is even worse.
There’s no helping him when he finally cracks, his laughter starts loud, but it soon turns wheezy and more silent as he heaves for air while you snatch your phone again, glaring at him, “Don’t laugh! Oh you are so rude.”
Valarr’s still laughing even through his words, motioning for you to turn around again, “Have you-Have you seen the back?”
“I am dressed like a little girl from 2006’s teenage fairy godmother, and you are laughing.”
“I’m so sorry, so sorry, but I don’t think I’ve ever seen something quite like that, who picked out that dress for you?”
“My mother! She picks out everything that I wear and I don’t know what brain-eating amoeba has been eating her prefrontal cortex but clearly they’ve been feasting. Oh I cannot believe she set me up for this.”
Valarr hums, his grin still present, “Just wear a different gown, surely you have something timeless in your closet.”
You’ve picked the phone up again, coming to your closet as you set him down to where he can see everything inside, “That’s the thing, I don’t have any gowns. I don’t get to do that, whatever I wear that’s for a gala gets dropped off before the event and by the next evening it’s gone. I’m not allowed any of my own jewelry, or shoes, or purses, or anything.”
Valarr’s grin is starting to fade as he hears the panic in your voice, the frustration of having nothing to your name despite your wealth. Not allowed anything of your own, which means you have no choice but to wear whatever your mother has approved for you. If you have none of these things then that means you will have no other option but to show up in the outfit you called him to complain about. It’s clearly meant to humiliate you, and then he thinks of all the other dresses that you’ve worn to a gala.
None of which had stood out, but there was always something unflattering about them. People did talk about your outfits, how they didn’t seem to align with any of your other family members’ outfits, how it seemed your stylist had hits and misses. The media, he knew, tore you apart for this too. They spoke of your donations, your put together presence, and how you never looked like a Lannister. He’s beginning to think that may be intentional from your mothers’ end, as cruel as that may be.
He steps away from the room, making his way to where he knows his father will be, “You don’t have anything?”
You’re raiding your closet on the other end, not even glancing up, “I don’t think so. Nothing that will suit a gala at least, unless I decide to wear a suit, but they’re not good enough for a gala.”
“What sizes are you?”
That makes you pause as you return to your phone, “Don’t.”
He pauses, blinking down at your face in the camera, “I will.”
“You’re going to cause a scandal.”
“I can manage that, and besides, it’s only a scandal if people make it one. I won’t brand you or anything, but there are plenty of dresses in my family’s wardrobe, and jewelry, and shoes. It will not bring us any trouble to lend you something, please, it will be a service to all of us if we do not have to witness that ghastly dress.”
He’s pleased by the twitch in your mouth, “My mother will know.”
“Good, let it be known to her that you will not always abide by her demands. Now send me your sizes so we can hurry.”
“Fine, I’m trusting your judgments.”
Then you hang up, and as he walks he gets a list of sizes from you. Then he calls for his four female cousins: Aelora, Daenora, Rhae, and finally Daella. The faster he can get this done, the easier it will be, and he trusts them to put together an outfit better than he can. Should he bring options? No, they’d probably stress you out more if you had to pick something out too. They meet him outside of the family clothing vaults, unimpressed and curious as he stands at the door.
Rhae cocks her hip out, arms folded over her chest as she stares him down as if he’s a particularly disgusting mealworm, “So what have you brought us here for when we ought to be finishing getting ready?”
Valarr sighs, “I have a favor to ask of you all, and I’ll owe you four favors after this. But I need you to put together an outfit with these particular sizes for the gala tonight, and I need it done within fifteen minutes.”
Aelora snatches the phone out of his grasp, reading over the measurements before she passes it over to her sister, “We’ll get it done, but we need you to not say a word. Understood?”
“Got it.”
“And who’s the outfit for?”
“Will you promise to keep your mouths shut?”
They shift, and then Daella nods, “Fine.”
“Promise it with your hands visible.”
All four groan, but they do as told, promising not to say, and he grins, knowing that they’ll flip their heads over this, “Young Lady Lannister. Her mother picked a truly terrible outfit for her, and she has nothing to wear in replacement. I’ll try and get a picture of it later, but right now I need that outfit.”
Rhae glares at him, “Oh you asshole, you can’t just say we’re picking an outfit for Young Lady Lannister and send us on your way. We want those pictures.”
Then they’re taking off in different directions after a brief discussion of what to look for, and in fifteen minutes, after a madness he has never seen in his life, Valarr has a dress, a pair of shoes, and another armful of accessories in his arms. There’s also not that much time left, and so he’s forced to start running, his cousins close behind him as the walls blur away. He doesn’t even notice Aelora making a tik tok in the back, filming him as he sprints to get to his car.
They leave him at the entrance, doubling over in fits of laughter and giggles as their brothers slowly come to join them. The running had caught attention, and they had only seen glimpses of Valarr with his cargo, the girls running, and Aelora’s phone held in the air. They stand at the entrance of the castle just as Valarr gets into the car, watching it speed away towards your apartment.
Daeron glances at his younger sisters, bewildered, “Was that a pair of heels he was running with?”
Rhae snickers, “Oh yeah, and about 200,000 dollars worth of jewelry, and a dress that Aunt Rhaenys wore when she wanted revenge on her husband Corlys.”
Matarys scratches his head, wondering what’s gotten into his brothers’ mind over the past few months, “Has he been checked for a tumour?”
Daenora shrugs, “I don’t know, he probably should.”
Daella huffs, shaking her head, “He doesn’t have a tumour, he’s just falling in love with a woman, whose name we’re not allowed to say, but you’ll know who she is, it’ll be obvious.”
“What will be obvious?”
Everyone shrieks as they whirl around, and standing there is Baelor and Maekar, who had only caught the tail end of the conversation, but plenty of whispers from the staff. Word spread apparently as fast as Valarr ran. They had come to see the commotion, only to come upon their children staring at the ghost of a spectacle, talking about a woman it seemed.
Daenora, head-strong of a woman as she will be, smiles sweetly at them, “Oh nothing, just that cousin Valarr has ran off with an entire outfit from our family closet for a woman.”
Baelor pauses, and then he looks at his brother, who merely lifts his brows, innocent, but he can feel the smugness, because for once it is not any of Maekar’s children who have caused a stir. It is Valarr, perfect son, perfect heir, running off with clothes for a mystery woman, “And do not worry, she will be in attendance tonight.”
Maekar pointedly looks away, and Baelor shuts his eyes, telling himself that Valarr has never gone and done something of the sort before. There is no telling who will show up wearing a Targaryen dress tonight, and Baelor can only hope she is a respectable member of society, that she will not be his child’s unraveling. He sighs, shrugging, “How bad can it be? Truly, although I have not heard anything of this woman he is apparently seeing?”
Aelora shook her head quickly, stepping forward, “Oh no uncle, they’re not dating yet, but he’s head over heels for her, trust me.”
Which explained why Valarr acted like a fool, running like he did, as if he was carrying a message during war. They did not know it, but Valarr had reached your apartment in record time, and you were impatiently waiting for him upstairs, you were cutting it far too close for your liking. He came up without any issue, and you greeted him at the entrance wearing nothing but a robe, having done away with the dress while you waited.
“I had help picking the outfit out, so hopefully it’s to your tastes.”
You wave your hand, “No need, no need, thank you Valarr, you have no idea what you’ve saved me from.”
“All I require is one picture of the dress, not even you in it, just the front and back of it. It is my favor.”
He earns himself an eye-roll for that, but it satisfies him nonetheless, “Fine, and then I’m burning that damned dress. Or perhaps I will give it away, surely it is to someone’s tastes.”
“I wouldn’t go banking on that, now go, see if the dress will fit.”
You take the bundle easily, bounding up the stairs as Valarr debates getting back in his car and returning to his family, or if he should wait and arrive with you. That would, however, invoke all sorts of issues that he has no desire to deal with. Instead he will keep his mouth shut, and he will depart sooner than later. Only, time seems to have slipped away from him, or you’re just really fast at getting ready. But while he had torn himself up over waiting or not you had transformed yourself.
Your hair and makeup stayed the same, but your dress, jewelry, and shoes are completely different. There is a coat made from blood red lamé fabric decorated by various precious gems stitched to create a matching pattern over the billowing sleeves. There’s long red tassels at the bottom point of the sleeve, and then it comes to create a sharp V down to your navel, where it has been ruched and held together by a large black square. The skirt itself is long and column-like, the end trailing behind you and split from behind up to your lower thighs. You wear nothing underneath the top of it too, using fashion tape and the coat to lift and cover your breasts. Then there is the jewelry, long and dangly but ornate, necklaces drip from your neck and go down to your belly button, bangles cover your wrists as your ears are encrusted by gold and jewels, your fingers in a similar state.
Rhaenys had the dress commissioned when she was fighting with her husband over her daughters’ first engagement, having worn it to a movie premier in 1927. Now you are wearing it to a gala, you even have her strands of pearls wrapped around your forehead, draping off your hair and tumbling down your back. You have a clutch in one hand, a fan in the other, and Valarr cannot speak. Not when you are wearing an item that is only described as iconic by the people, his cousins have chosen the best and the worst option for you.
It is unmistakably a Targaryen dress, and that is where the issue lies, especially since it has not been seen since Rhaenys wore it to the movie premier. There is not one person at the gala who will not know what you are wearing, and Valarr said he would not brand you, but this feels like he is anyway. On the other side of things, you look beautiful in a way he had not imagined you to be before. Of course there is the knowledge that you are attractive, your features perfect in their harmony with each other. This is different though.
Valarr knows it is something that he cannot come back from either. Not when his heart is thumping two beats faster than it had been before you came down the stairs. He feels like the guy picking up the girl for prom in a movie, when he’s so enamoured that he’s stuck in his words and movements. It’s like his mouth has dried, any words he wishes to say turning to ash before they get the chance to flee. You stand there at the base of your steps, uncertain of it all, “How do I look?”
An innocent question, and it is his opinion you find that matters the most out of anybody. Valarr wants to say that you look like a Targaryen, that you look like you belong by his side, walking down a red carpet together. He wants to tell you that you are the most damnably beautiful woman he’s ever laid eyes on, that you in this outfit will haunt him in ways he is not proud of. Instead he clears his throat and dips his head towards you, “You look perfect.”
You finish stepping down the stairs, and he comes to you quietly as you take a few tentative steps forward. Neither of you get too close though, he pauses, just close enough that he can take in the details of your face and the makeup you’ve applied to yourself. Your lips are darker, your eyeliner bolder, the bronze more prevalent than the blush. He wants to take your cheek into his hand, to tilt your head back so you’ll have to look at him, all so he can kiss you.
The thought of kissing you is dizzying, how would it feel? He does not know, but he wants to, desperately. Valarr’s breath comes out shuddery, like he is waiting to jump and nervous, you do not miss it. Your eyes flick to his lips, and then to his eyes again, you know what he wants. But you do not give it to him, not yet, instead you speak, voice breathy and low, “Thank you.”
He refuses to break eye contact, intent on devoting every detail of your eyes to his mind. It takes all of his restraint to not reach out, to take you by the waist and pull you over to him, instead he nods and takes a step back, “Of course, if you are ever in need or-or want of dresses and jewelry, know I have plenty to spare.”
Valarr pauses, brow furrowing, “Not that they are in my personal collection or anything like that. I digress, I will see you at the gala? Yes?”
You nod, lips stretching wider as he turns on his heel, cheeks flaming, “I must go now.”
The door shuts behind him, and for a moment you stand there, looking at the shut door, and then you burst into a fit of laughter that echoes throughout your entire apartment. Valarr Targaryen, he will be fun to tease, if only your heart would calm itself down too.
________________
As soon as you step from your car, the paparazzi practically explode. They recognize your face, and they know you’re wearing a dress that will be talked about anew. Your parents are inside already with your youngest three siblings, you doubt Gowan will show up, and Tybolt has to have arrived with his wife already. The lights are flashing more than they ever have in your life, and you strike your poses with practiced ease before you’re directed to Olenna Redwyne, sister to Loras.
She is not someone you’re particularly excited to see, having gotten enough of her in high school. Olenna is but a few years older than you, but she has always been of a particular beauty that she lorded over anybody she deemed beneath her. Of course she never did it with you, not when you were addressed as Ms.Lannister wherever you went. Instead she had chosen to go the opposite way, attempting to big sister her way into your life with insults disguised as helpful tips. A little motivation, that’s what she said to you after she commented on how your thighs bulged from your socks. A little motivation to get legs like hers.
Now she has a polite following of a few devoted million who know nothing of her truth. Featured on talk shows and invited to different pod-casts, you see her featured in different collabs all across social media. If there is one thing you can bring yourself to respect her by, it is that she has dared to step away from the conformity of everyone else around her. A Redwyne daughter is a prized daughter, one who would catch the attention of the likes of your brothers.
For a moment, as you are coming towards her, you think of calling her your good-sister, having to make nice with her in the name of family. Having to deal with her no doubt incorrigible brats, especially depending on which brother she will pick. It relieves you that as far as you know, there is to be no such event to take place. Surely you would have heard if one of your brothers had gotten himself engaged. It helps, knowing she will not be permanently part of your life in such ways. You are as eased as you can be in a public setting, your face carefully relaxed but anybody can tell you are tense.
This is nothing unexpected. There are all those stories of the good you do, and then there are the stories that you are abrasive, standoffish, that you are not one for mingling. Which you don’t deny, you are all of those wrapped up in silk, but they do not know that you are aware of what they say of you. Just because you rarely ever make appearances on social media doesn’t mean you aren’t kept up to date on everything going on around you.
She dips her head politely, her body going with it as you simply nod your head towards her while she forces a smile into the camera, “In case none of you have guessed who this is, this is Young Lady Lannister, we went to high school together, didn’t we?”
Your smile turns sharp, fingers twitching around your fan as you grit out, somehow smooth and measured, “Indeed we did, it is a shame I have not been able to keep up with everything as you have, busy as I unfortunately am.”
Olenna hums, strained, “Of course, of course, you have many duties to attend to I am sure, especially with your ongoing studies, and although I would love to catch up with you later I must ask about the dress. Where did you get such an exquisite dress from?”
You stare right into her eyes as you draw yourself up a little more, because tonight you are something akin to untouchable. Perhaps it is Valarr, knowing he is flustered by you. But it doesn’t feel right, and then you think it is perhaps because you feel more present in your skin than you have in a long, long time, and you are beginning to remember what it used to feel like. There is strength in your steps that you had not carried before, your ribs are harder to feel beneath your fingertips.
It feels less like you are shackled to the path laid before you, as if there has been a detour you were unaware of somewhere along the way. You’ve only just begun to realize it now though, now that you’re wearing something priceless, something worthy of royalty. She swallows, once, before you answer her, “I had a fashion emergency earlier, and it just so happened that my friend and peer at KLU, Valarr Targaryen, had a dress to spare.”
Then before she can ask you anything else, you reach out to squeeze her forearm, perhaps a bit too tight as you lean delightfully close to her, all in the show of old bonds never dying. She follows, knowing she can’t do a damn thing about it as you speak to her, “I must go now, but it was lovely seeing you again Olenna. Perhaps we will run into one another later.”
It feels like a threat, and for you and her, it is one. Not that her viewers would know any different, instead they speak of your subtle intensity, and how ethereal you looked in such an outfit. They do not know that Olenna is no longer actually “invited” to galas anymore. She does not grace the dance floor as she once had, and you know it will be a very, very long time and only if it never will happen again for her to dance once more. You wonder if she truly knows what she has traded herself for, a spectator when she once was part of the art.
Some part of you feels bad about it, knowing that she will not thrive as she thinks she is right now for as long as she wants it. Olenna had taken the opportunity for fame, she had sacrificed plenty for it, that you can feel sorry for. But you remember her comments, her nails digging into your skin until you had crescent shaped scabs over your arms. You know she remembers you in high school, early into your assimilation with everyone, unsure and uneloquent, still struggling to suppress an accent you had let mould your tongue since birth.
All thoughts of Olenna Redwyne are thrown out the door when you enter the ballroom. Lyonel, ever the glutton for a good party, certainly knows how to throw one. It is staged with different sections boasting different elements in a node to their designated era. There is nothing remotely glamorous about the whole thing, in fact it is downright raunchy, and yet it is perfect. You will not be the only one alone in the thought either, and it truly is grand, how Lyonel gets with his parties.
Downstairs is the swarm of people already mingling, and you are reminded of why Lyonel’s parties are your favorites. Disguised as galas when it’s an excuse to throw money around and get shit-faced, you had plenty of nights getting steadily, and unnoticeably more inebriated the longer the night went on. Tonight would be no different, you were sure of it, it didn’t matter that you are wearing a Targaryen dress and jewels, head to toe in a family’s history that is not yours.
Although the people, tonight, are looking, and you are simply trying to find a place where you can safely vanish. If you can avoid your mother then tonight will have gone perfectly. Saved by Targaryens’ and their stupidly beautiful clothing, by Valarr of all people. You do not know why you reached for him first when you should’ve reached for Maelys, or Carissa, you should’ve reached for anybody but him. Yet in the moment, when your panic was beginning to peak, you had dialed his number, and he had responded. Had done more than respond.
It was almost a shame that it is you who wears the dress, especially when you know you are going to be a wallflower as you always are. You can think of plenty of other ladies who would wear this better than you, who would walk with their perfect sways and the fabric swishing just right. For a moment you feel as if you are not who you are. Like you are a ghost operating a body that does not belong to you, sluggish and dazed, you feel like you are something and only something until you are nothing.
This dress was worn by a princess, an almost queen, and you are the second person to don it over your skin and flesh. Jewels and beads, embroidery and needlework that are more tedious than anything, yet phenomenally cohesive together all across a single sheet of fabric. It feels like you are carrying part of her legacy with you, even though you are not a Targaryen. As if it has come to another point in the wheel of its lifespan, perhaps better than the last one.
You make your way to Lyonel first, mostly because he is the host and it is only polite that you get it out of the way while he’s still clothed. The gala is loud inside, but not overtly so, and there is a fantastic array of costumes tonight. Old family relics that bore stories and secrets that would never be spoken aloud, not even by the one who made them. At some point you spot Maekar and Baelor, they orbit around each other, tempering, you think.
Although you do not see Valarr, you are not discouraged, for a party at the Baratheon’s means you have every right to forget and have a night to yourself. It starts with two shots of tequila, mostly because that’s what will get you drunk the quickest, and you settle into a corner with an order for more later on. For now though you can sit and observe the people, and hopefully flee if your mother comes too close to you, for you have no doubt she will be livid.
What you don’t expect is for Lyonel Baratheon to personally bring you the bottle of tequila, but it’s also not like you don’t know the man. Brenielle has taken you over to her place, and every now and then Lyonel is there too. This, however, is rarer. Usually Lyonel is in the center of the party, he’s on the tables and pouring champagne down his chest and licking it off his fingertips in front of important guests. That’s just who he is, and you doubt he’ll ever really change unless there’s something serious afoot. Your point is: Lyonel does not bring tequila to people personally unless there’s something exciting about them.
Excitement and you are not to be put in the same sentence, which is why your skin crawls as he plops the bottle before you, his grin just shy of vicious as he takes a seat too, “So, lovely outfit you’ve got on tonight.”
You stare at him, snorting after a moment, “I’m borrowing the dress.”
“Oh I have no doubt it’s borrowed, but why?”
“Well if you must know the dress I had prior looked like something out of a little girls’ imagination, I was not about to wear that to a gala.”
“Do you have pictures?”
“Do you swear not to tell anybody that I just hated the dress and it wasn’t actually malfunctioning?”
“I do.”
You show him the pictures, quietly grateful that Valarr did take facetime photos of you in the dress in the height of your indignancy. Lyonel, expectantly, nearly falls off his chair laughing, because it truly is that bad. When he calms you are still calm and composed, but you’re into your third shot, going on your fourth. You need to pace yourself tonight, but you’re not, which isn’t the greatest idea.
When he calms you are steady, but your face is warmer, and you are grinning more openly than you normally do, it’s more relaxed, not as forced. Lyonel is funny, you think, funny in the way that he tends to lighten people's feet, drawing them to dance and revelry in ways that other people cannot make them do. But he does have his rare moments where he is not all fun and games, and once his laughter dies down, the concern he had resurfaces.
He eyes you for a moment, how you’re dressed in Targaryen jewels and cloth, looking every bit one of them. If Lyonel didn’t know who you are, that you’re a Lannister, he would’ve thought you to be another Targaryen woman. Not by blood, but by marriage, “Are you dating one of them now? One of those Targaryens?”
You cut him a glance, and it makes you wonder about Valarr, the almost kiss, the trips to little Yi Ti so you can get your fix of memory and food. He is good to you, better than most people have been, and he’s good at getting you to open your doors to him, for he knows you will never take your walls down. You aren’t dating him, but you think that maybe, just maybe, you could.
“I’m not.”
“Yet.”
Lyonel gives you a look, there’s no teasing, just truth, and you do not deny it because you cannot. If things with Valarr continue as they are then yes, you will wind up as his girlfriend, and that doesn’t scare you like it would have three months ago. Instead that brings you a burst of unexpected pleasure, thinking of you and he as a unit instead of two singular beings. You would like it, if he was yours.
“Who is it?”
You look at him again, and you don’t know if you should say it, if you should admit that there is something real between you and him and you just don’t know how to properly navigate it. There are aspects about you that will test him in ways that others are unwilling to be pressurized by. But he has gotten farther than anybody has ever willingly gone, you wonder if he will come to a point where he wants to turn back, you hope not.
It is then, with absurdly perfect timing, that you see Valarr from across the room. He’s changed his clothes, no longer in the plain black suit with minimal embellishments, but something a bit bolder. The gold accents are heavier, there’s embroidery on the jacket and the pants, and he’s even wearing jewelry too. Earrings and rings, he catches your eye with an easy grin, and you cannot help the smile you return to him. Lyonel follows your gaze, then his head whips back to you, wide and with a hint of panic as he hisses out, “You chose the fucking crown prince?”
You decidedly take your fourth shot in response, chasing it down with a gulp of mango juice, your go-to chaser for tequila, “We’re project partners for a project in Globalization 4273.”
“Oh gods above there’s going to be a Lannister queen of the seven realms.”
“Maybe.”
Valarr, just to make everything worse, decides this is the time to come over to your table. You just sigh as he takes a seat beside you, glancing at the tequila, then to you, who just raises your brows at him, daring him to question your choices. He sighs, shaking his head before he tugs on the tassel of your dress, “Lord Baratheon, apologies for my intrusion, I merely wished to say how lovely your gala is tonight.”
Lyonel swallows, dipping his head, “Your Highness, thank you.”
“Of course, I hope you don’t mind my intrusion.”
“Not at all, the more the merrier, shall you have a drink?”
“Mm, perhaps one for now.”
You nudge the tequila towards him, “You can have a shot of this or you can get something else, it depends on how drunk you want to be tonight.”
Valarr takes the bottle, examining it before he sets it down and stares at you for a moment, “How drunk do you intend to be tonight?”
“Drunk enough to where my mothers’ ire is just an annoyance.”
Lyonel leans forward, “Oh? Are we hiding from mama’s tonight?”
You snort, examining the crystal shot glass you’ve been using, “I don’t know about you Lyonel, but I am always hiding from my mother.”
Valarr, who has a dead mother, does not contribute to that particular branch of conversation, but he does sit a fraction closer to you, “Well then, I shall simply stay with you, perhaps it will ward her away.”
“Mm, I think I would enjoy that.”
Lyonel, with growing horror, looks between the both of you, because neither of you are even attempting to be subtle. If he was someone else then he might’ve had an aneurysm trying to decipher the interaction. As it is, he’s only just confirmed that Valarr is besotted by you, and you are warming up to the idea of being with him. A slow process, but steady, and inevitable. Yes, he decides, inevitable. You are inevitable, just as the night will end, just as Valarr will be king someday.
Just how Baelor will be king sooner than later with Daeron II on his deathbed. Nobody speaks of it, but everyone knows that he will die before mid-year arrives after this one ends. Those topics do not belong at a party though, so Lyonel does not dwell too deeply on it, instead he clears his throat and stands with a broad smile directed at you, “Well I must say it has been lovely, tell my dear sister that she ought to let loose tonight, yes? Enjoy the party, please.”
You watch as he vanishes into the crowd, leaving you and Valarr alone together as you eye his suit, “I like this one better than the other one.”
He grins, “I do too, it belonged to my ancestor Daemon Targaryen. He wielded a sword of Valyrian steel named Dark Sister, we still have that sword.”
“You should’ve worn the sword to go with it.”
“I could’ve, but only if I wanted my father to chase me around the party in an attempt to remove it off of me and smack me upside the head with it.”
The alcohol is starting to work into your system, making it easier to laugh. You can feel the fuzziness tinting the edges of your awareness, an inebriation you don’t usually crave but thoroughly enjoy when it occurs. Valarr doesn’t know how much you’ve taken, and you don’t exactly want to tell him either. It feels a little shameful, being four shots of tequila deep into a party you’ve spent less than an hour at. Yet you cannot bring yourself to care either.
He comes closer, unabashedly this time, knowing that you and he are hidden in this particular section, he gets why you’ve chosen to nest yourself over here. Then he thinks of walking around the room with you, knowing you and he can publicly be friends since you declared it on live television for all to see. He supposes it’s his fault that all the secrecy you and he have practiced has gone out the window, there was no other way for you to address the questions surrounding your dress tonight.
Yet it elates him, knowing that you and he can go around campus together now, that you and he can grab coffee whenever, go to cafes and sit in the library. There will be hell to pay with your family, you more than he, but it is worth it, in his opinion. It means he can begin to court you, only if you’re willing, but he’s ninety percent sure you’re willing. He’ll have to ask later, or maybe tonight, not right now, but he could ask you right now. There’s too many options, and so he takes a shot in an effort to calm himself.
You watch him with the calmness of a cat who is being slightly judgy, waiting to see what else he will do. Valarr, if there is one thing about him, is that he does not do shots, he barely even parties. It burns going down, and his eyes water when he starts to cough, but you hand him a thing of juice, and that helps. When it is over his cheeks are red, and he’s left questioning why you have a bottle of it in front of you. Who would ever willingly drink this sort of thing?
Valarr stares at it as if it has greatly offended him, “That is vile, why have you chosen such a drink when there’s a variety of cocktails at the bar?”
He watches as you cackle, reaching for your shot glass as you pour yourself another one, “Because I know how to take shots, and I know this will get me drunk quicker than most of the cocktails over there. It’s fast, efficient, and I don’t have to deal with inedible garnishes. Besides, I’d have to keep getting up to order them, and the idea of potentially running into people I have to talk to is unappealing at best.”
“But you’d have a far more enjoyable taste experience because that is nauseating, and it burns.”
“If you are that pressed about shots of tequila versus a cocktail go get a cocktail then, you know where I am.”
He glowers, but you don’t back down, even if you are regretting that fifth shot. No more for a while you decide, or else you’ll find yourself in a spot of trouble that you aren’t willing to deal with. Not when you’re wearing this dress, or these jewels. You also suppose that since you’re wearing such an outfit you cannot be a wallflower for the entirety of the night, but you aren’t about to get up and head to the dance floor either.
“I’ll be fine.”
“If you insist.”
Valarr groans, but he does not leave, instead he turns his attention to the crowd, to the people that wander about in their lavish clothing and alcohol induced steps. Most galas are not like Lyonel’s, they are sophisticated affairs at the beginning, full of speeches and charity donations. Parties with Lyonel are ones that get people drunk, and keep people drunk, which makes it so that when they write their checks for donations they are loose with their money and eager to impress. He is smart for that, and everyone else is stupid to call him a simple man who only craves the feeling of flesh and the allure of alcohol.
You lean closer to him, your lips nearly brushing his ear as you murmur, “I see a lord who is attempting to cheat on his wife with an already married woman.”
Valarr searches the room, but he does not see what you have found, “Who?”
The giggle you let out sends shivers down his spine, but he doesn’t acknowledge it, “Lord Blacktyde, look at how he’s leaning down to Lady Harlow, he’s encroaching on her space with how he leans in, hand on the back of her chair, other hand on the table, he means to corner her. With how far away she’s leaning it’s safe to say she isn’t into him, not that I blame her. Lord Blacktyde is an unfortunate man with an even more unfortunate temper.”
“Where is his wife and where is her husband?”
This part makes you smirk, because you know exactly where they are, “If you go down the hall there’s a bathroom, I bet you right now that it’s locked, and Lord Harlow has Lady Blacktyde bent over a sink right now. Lord Blacktyde knows of his wife’s infidelity, he knows who her affair partner is, but Lady Harlow doesn’t know. The only reason Lord Blacktyde is trying so hard with her is because he wants revenge on his wife.”
Valarr watches them for a moment longer, and then he looks at you, “How do you know all of this?”
You shrug, “Perks of being a wallflower I suppose, I see everything that nobody else does. It makes for some fantastic blackmail, not that I would use it.”
“What else do you see?”
“Well, if you look at your three o’clock you see Young Lady Foxglove, she’s hiding a pregnancy with Lord Manwoody.”
For a while you point out the various happenings of lords and ladies around the room, and when you point out your step-father, you abruptly falter. He is there with your mother on his arm, and you can tell she is searching for you, that she is angry. Valarr sees the moment your playfulness dies on your tongue, your focus zeroing in on your mother and your two brothers that flank the two of them. The three siblings she has given you via your step-father are nowhere to be seen, left behind due to being too young.
Valarr, who has taken three more shots since he settled at your table, is emboldened, but he’s not drunk enough to miss the fear that seems to explode within you. He reaches, hand on your knee with a squeeze as he leans to your ear this time, “Do you wish to dance now?”
Dancing will take you away from them, and it will throw you into the fray of things, but it will save you from your parents. Not once have you ever wished to dance with somebody at a ball, but now it is all you desire. You take his offered hand, nodding as you stand, “Yes, although I cannot guarantee that I will be any good to you as a dance partner.”
“That’s alright, everyone’s too drunk to notice if anybody’s dancing badly.”
“Yes but there will be videos, I guarantee you.”
“Who cares?” And you know there are people who will care, plenty of people, but you can’t bring yourself to be one of them. Not when your hand is still in his, and he is skirting around your family, shielding you from them as you and he take to the stairs that lead up to the main event room. It is hotter here, crowded and the stench of alcohol is so strong it masks the scent of guilt. There are younger people here, lords and ladies closer in age to you and Valarr, they’re drunk and excited, their outfits already askew in the wake of their partying.
The dance floor is where you and he are headed though. Here the music is loud, and it -per theme- is never on one particular decade or era. It changes every time, and you relish the sound of your species’ history. For a moment you are starstruck by the sight before you. Lords and Ladies in their finest pieces that ought to belong to a museum dancing, drinking, smoking. It looks like the picture of grandeur and wealth. It looks like something you desperately want a taste of.
Valarr tugs at your hand, beckoning you to the crowd, and you’re so grateful that the skirt has a slit in it, you could not imagine trying to dance in such a thing otherwise. The music, a hit from the sixties, starts to die down as you and he find a space for yourselves in the throngs of people and bedazzlement. Here, in this crowd of people who are focused on their music and dancing, with themselves and their partners, do not care who walks behind them or beside them.
There are too many people to be distant, so you and he are pressed closer together. His hand finds your waist as one pair of hands combine, your free hand rests on his shoulder, and then the music starts again. For a while you and he are lost in the push and pull of dancing, forgetting everything else, and only broken out of the reverie when you hear the beginnings of a faster jazz song begins, one distinctly from the roaring 20s.
You can only laugh when Valarr pulls you into the fastest, most dramatic waltz you’ve ever partaken in. He moves you across the floor like you are a tornado rather than a person, and miraculously, the people move. For the most part they keep on as they are, but a few people stop to watch the flurry of movement you and he partake in. Vaguely, you see the cameras flashing in the corners of your eyes, but for the most part you don’t care. You’re drunk and you’re dancing with Valarr Targaryen of all people in the prettiest dress you’ve ever had the honor of wearing.
When he dips you it’s low enough that your hand and hair brushes against the floor, and then you’re being brought up again, giggling as you cling to him, dancing back into the crowd again. It is electric, you think, dancing in such a way that your mother would never approve of. You feel wild, and like you cannot ever be touched again, that in this moment everything is perfect and therefore you are perfect. Valarr’s eyes never leave your face, although they are lidded with intoxication, all he can focus on is you and how you toss your head back when you properly laugh. He may be drunk, but he doubts that he will ever forget how you look in this moment, when you are truly at peace.
Even if it is in a room where everything is too sweaty, too dizzying, too many people. It is everything you are branded not to like, and yet you love it. The music and the laughter, the dancing reminds you of parties from your homeland, where adults and teenagers danced and sang, ate and drank and children ran around with each other. You remembered learning some of the basic dances with sisters and girlfriends while your brothers and the other boys learned their movements.
It was always loud, always chaotic in a way that never failed to make you borderline hysterical with your revelry. To you it was something felt in your soul, a sense of profoundness that could never be replicated. Even now it is not the same, but it is the closest you have gotten to it in Westeros. You lose track of time when you are with him, even after the alcohol has been burnt from your system and you are as sober as the night will allow you to be.
When you can take no more Valarr whisks you away to the opposite side of the room, away to the second floor balcony that overlooks everything else. There’s a second bar here, and Valarr orders two wine glasses and a small pitcher of some pink drink that looks like a future headache. You don’t care though, not when you’re looking down to everyone beneath you. The dancers and the watchers, the older people gossiping and the photographers walking around.
One such photographer is behind you, and unbeknownst to you has gotten his shot of a century with you as the model. He calls your name, and as you turn to see who has called for you the camera flashes. It blinds you momentarily, but you aren’t bothered, instead you offer a smile, a genuine one, because you are happy here. Valarr approaches, two glasses in one hand, the pitcher in another, you reach your arm for him, “Take a picture with me.”
There’s an attendant trailing him, thankfully, and Valarr wastes no time to drop the contents off to him before he comes to you. It is like puzzle pieces coming together, and you do blame the alcohol for the way you lean into him like it is natural to do so. He’s somewhat behind you, his shoulder against your head as his arm comes around your waist, resting on your hip like it has always belonged there. Your arms come to position, and you think of how domestic this looks, how damning it is when he leans down to kiss your cheek.
It’s stupid, you think, how pleased you are by him, how drunkenly besotted you are with Valarr. Who beckons the photographer closer, allowing him to get some close-ups of you both individually and together, and when it is over Valarr tugs him closer, “You have our permission to post everything except for the kiss, that is to be sent to me personally. Understood?”
He nods, the pictures he has a small trade for a singular photo, “Of course, are there any others I should send to you personally sir?”
“Any pictures that look like the kind that belongs to an engagement.”
“Of course, thank you sir, and thank you my lady.”
You dip your head towards him, “Of course, I look forward to the pictures.”
As you leave you lean up a little so he can hear you better, “And you better forward me those pictures too.”
Valarr grins, “I’ll share the album with you.”
The attendant trails behind you both, drink and cups in hand as Valarr takes you elsewhere. He comes to a covered balcony that oversees the city, a good chunk of it too. There’s not many stars in King’s Landing, but from where the Baratheon mansion sits there are more than in the city center. There’s a small white couch and dark furniture for outside seating, and it doesn’t take long for you and Valarr to find your seats on the couch.
Not once have you two parted from each other, and you get the sense that this is too fast, too much, but at the same exact time you want it. Even if it’s taken you a while to recognize the sensation of falling for somebody, and knowing you are not even fully there yet, you find that you want to be. You do not love Valarr, but you can, and you will if this continues on its trajectory. Even if there is apprehension about the potential union between you and he, of course there is.
Neither of your families are particularly friendly with each other, the constant push and pull of number one and number two often causing friction. You have no guarantee of this being your salvation, for it could very well be your ruin, and yet so be it. If Valarr is the thing that makes this life unravel for you, then you’ll make good on your teenage dream of running away back to your home country, never to be seen in Westeros again. But here and now you want him as yours, and you find yourself hoping to be his.
You have no idea how the realm will react to a union between the both of you. What will become of your character, and how you will navigate everything with your family. There is no doubt that your mother will be displeased, but everyone else you have no concrete projection for. Your brothers may be mildly pleased, mostly because it would tie them closer to the crown. Your step-father would be similarly pleased you think, and your younger siblings could probably care less. Just your mother, your mother who hates and loves you with a balance that has been lost to time, fame, and money.
“Taste this. You might like it, and don’t down it like a shot.”
Valarr holds the pink drink out to you, and sure enough there is edible glitter in the liquid. You take it with a roll of your eyes, making sure to lock eyes with him as you take a dainty sip. He rolls his eyes, but you ignore that as the taste comes over your tongue. Sweet, strawberry and lime and something distinctly coconut. It’s the exact kind of drink you’d enjoy deep into the summer. Now that it’s close to winter time you aren’t sure of his choices, but you’re also sitting in a dress worth close to five-hundred thousand dollars courtesy of the crown prince sitting with you.
“It’s good, summery. I didn’t think you’d want something so tropical in November.”
He shrugs, “I don’t, but you like the tropical fruits and flavors, and I’ve always liked daiquiris.”
“I do too, can do anything with them. What else would you drink? If you weren’t keeping me in mind.”
Valarr pauses, and you are content to sip on the daiquiri while he thinks it over, “I think I really like French 75s. They’re good and simple.”
“Hmm, I don’t know if I’ve had one of those.”
“Next time.”
“Sure.”
You both lapse into silence again, but it isn’t bad, it’s steady, comfortable, and you are happy where you are. It is quieter here, where there is nobody but you and he and thick walls to drown the noise out. Nobody is looking at either of you, and it is comforting to know that it is truly just you and he once again. There will be consequences to face later, of you and he dancing like you two had, but neither of you care, at least not right now. Not when you are pressed next to him, the warmth of your bodies leeching off one another.
The project you and he have been working on is complete, done far earlier than anybody else, already revised, already perfect. Neither of you are required to show up for the workday part of class, seeing how it would be a waste of both your time. You think of coming to his, or he coming to yours. Then you think of your home, how much you hate the beige and modernity, how you’ve wanted to change it for forever. However, you know damn well that your mother would never agree to renovating it, at least not in your tastes.
Valarr shakes you a little bit, making you glance at him, “Hmm?”
“You went away for a second, what were you thinking about?”
You huff, swishing your glass so you can watch the glitter swirl around, “How much I hate that apartment, I want to renovate it, make it mine, but Mama would never agree to it. So I was brainstorming ways to do it right under her nose.”
“Is the apartment in your name?”
“Mhm, it is.”
“Why don’t you sell it then? You can sell it and get that money for a different apartment, and then you can renovate that one to your liking.”
“True, and if I pay in cash she won’t be able to look through my spending history and see where it’s gone to.”
“Would she really look through it?”
“She looks through everything in my life, truly.”
He shuffles a bit so he can see you better, and you face him unabashedly, it is the truth, and you think you’re finally willing to tell it to someone. You think it is because out of anybody who has wormed their way closer to you, Valarr is the one who understands the most about being restricted despite being the definition of free to do as one pleases. Your friends know pressure and expectation, they know they are meant to act in a certain way. But the difference is that they have choice and you are so incredibly jealous of them sometimes that you cannot stand them.
“What do you mean by everything?”
You furrow your brow, letting your eyes shut as you think of how to explain it to him, this thing you and your mother have. How neither of you can let each other go, sinking poison coated claws into each others’ chests, waiting to see who will get to whose heart first. At the same time it is clinging, it is a lifeline of familiarity and instinctual love that is bound in so many memories of you and her versus everything that it cannot be unwoven. Sometimes you think that without your mother you’d fall apart, and the bigger piece of you thinks that if she stays like this, continues to treat you as she has been and is now; that she will kill you.
“My mother is a woman who has been through a lot, and everything she has done is just as much for me as it was for her. At least until she found stability, and then I don’t really know what it was, or what happened, but she just. She sort of lost it, a little bit, with me.”
Valarr is looking at you but you can’t look at him, instead you’re focusing on the rings he’s dressed you in. Silver and gold, rubies and diamonds and black opals alike, some older than the Targaryen’s have been the ruling family of Westeros. They are rich in their history, their culture, and yet you see so little of it on them. At least in modern day they are lacking, for just a century ago they were not. It reminds you of what you used to wear, the clothes that adorned you and the legacy you carried with it. Westeros stripped that from you.
He keeps you close, his arm around your shoulder as his thumb strokes along your shoulder, listening as you try not to stumble over your words. Valarr has known for a while that there is something amiss with you, your mother, your family. It is the little comments, the restrictive food intake, how you seem to grasp blindly at opportunities like they might flee from you. Opportunities like taking lunch in Little Yi Ti, drinking in the corner where you can’t be seen, sleeping on couches that aren’t your own. He sees the way you open yourself in private and draw yourself up as if you will be berated if you don’t. There’s nothing personal about your public appearance, and you clearly dislike just about every aspect of your life.
“What does she do?”
You risk a glance at him before returning to the rings, “She decides every aspect of my life, from how I decorate my apartment to what food I eat. The streets I take are decided for me, my destinations are pre-set, she has pictures taken just so it shows that I’m not too odd, too out of place, but just right. And it’s just…I think it would be different if I came to Westeros willingly.”
Valarr stills, and then he pushes up against you, forcing you to sit up as you curse yourself for saying too much. It is the truth you were not yet ready to face and it is too much, too raw for you to handle as you have dealt with everything else. You have tried, over and over and over again with varying degrees of success to forget the circumstances that led you here. What pushed your mother away from everything, why you were the one taken.
“You did not want to leave your country.”
Guilt and nausea eat at you, forcing the alcohol to crawl up your throat unpleasantly, but you don’t puke, not yet at least. Not even when Valarr’s hands squeeze yours, and you have to swallow the urge to cry, “Far from it.”
But he doesn’t know the fine details, he doesn’t know every piece of you, and tonight you cannot give it all away to him. It is enough that you have admitted that to him, knowing that he will pick away the truth until he gets to the memory of it. Of you, of your departure and your year spent with no place to call home, not really. The year your mother exposed you to things that you shouldn’t have seen, the year that you learned how to be her daughter.
“I must believe that one day I will come back home, that I will tie my ends up neatly. That the people I left behind will get the answers they deserve to know.”
Like your father, your brothers, your sisters, your grandparents, all of them. There is no other choice but to believe that they will be where you left them, that although the years have passed they are still standing, waiting for you. But then you think that if you are this tired of waiting to return, they are sick with it. You are tempted to look their names up, but you know your mother would flag you for it in an instant.
“Your mother just…took you?”
It is like he can’t fathom it, can’t picture Lady Lannister taking you kicking and screaming through countries. Clearly whatever you had been taken from was important enough to leave you in a rather desolate state, and it was no wonder your mother had taken advantage of your state to decide everything for you. Valarr does not know what was left behind, does not know the significance, but he does know that if he can get you to where you need to be then he can make that work for you. Not just because you are his intended, but because it is so horrifying to him that he thinks he’d do it for anybody in a situation like yours.
Valarr thinks of his own history and legacy, the Targaryens from Old Valyria. Dragon riders and leaders of powers that most of the world could not understand. There is little left of his culture, of his history, most of it burnt or stolen away, crucial pieces forgotten and laid to rest with ashes to the wind. He does not admit it, but there are times where he does not feel Valyrian, or like a true Targaryen.
He has one purple eye to show for his ancestry and a streak of silver in his hair to top it all off. There is power to his surname, wealth to his dynasty, he knows that his future is stable in a way few others are gifted with. But he does not dress as his great-grandparents did, he does not know the tongue of his ancestors as seamlessly as he ought to despite his standing. Valarr wears his family colors and symbol proudly, but there are often times where he wonders if it is deserved.
You had that culture though, the tongue, the appearance, the spirit. This is your personal doom of Valyria, living in Westeros amongst the nobility. Abruptly, horribly, Valarr feels selfish for wanting you as he does. If he courts you, marries you, makes you the mother of his children, you will forever be tied to this place, to these people. You will never be able to live in your country full time again, at least not for more than a few years. Valarr isn’t willing to take that from you.
There will be a girl he will marry eventually, even if he does not know her name. He wants you though, he wants you and your secrets. He wants you and the way you dance when you are drunk, he wants your laughter against his throat, your hands on his body. The warmth you give him is greater than any dragon’s fire, making him lax and easy, as if the world can finally rest. Valarr knows, he knows like he knows he will be king one day, that you are the woman he will love like nobody else, and he will never be able to feel like he feels now with anybody else.
It would not matter if he lives fifty years with the mystery girl, if he learns every quirk of hers and memorizes the shape of her collarbone in the moonlight like he has to yours. She will not be you, and true it is only a handful of months into knowing you, he knows that it will be you or nothing at all. Even if he does marry someone else. But he also knows that if he does win your hand he would do everything he could to make you happy, if it meant seeing you for a month so you could be in your home then so be it, the month with you is worth it.
He does not ask you to be his, not when he wants to, not when you look at a place he cannot see as you look at his face. You do not tell him that your soul is there, but your heart is here, not when he looks at you’re already gone.
_________________
The project is presented, eventually, but during the downtime Valarr mopes, and you are handed the lecture of a lifetime from your parents. You’re still not allowed to go on any outings, and you’ve lost access to your cards. The resentment builds in you, making you curse Valarr quietly as you think of the best night of your life, how it caged you in even more than ever before. But you are thankful too, for you felt alive for the first time in a while, and it was so nice you cried yourself to sleep that night.
Valarr avoids you, and you know it, but you do not comment on it, you do not text him. He, on the other hand, holes himself up and stares out the window, your gala dress in his closet, cleaned of course, and smelling of you. Matarys leaves him be, but he comes by occasionally to silently judge before turning around. Valarr knows this is stupid, knows this is more unfair to you than anybody else for it is you who suffers the most out of this.
There is snow outside now, and there are no classes to be had for at least another two weeks. Valarr knows, he knows he should go to you, to apologize and take you to get your favorite soup, to tell you how he is in too deep to back away. How unforgivably sorry he is for making you pick for him, because he is too much of a fool to decide what is clearly best. That is a weight he does not dare shoulder to you, knowing that you are constantly at your breaking point already.
He misses his mother, who has not been departed from him for more than five years. She would know what to say, how to handle such a situation. If she were here she would’ve ran her fingers through his hair and whispered that everything would be alright, that she would help figure out a way to make this work. Valarr does not know how to work that sort of magic, and truthfully, neither does his father. That is not to say Baelor is a bad man, he is far from it.
Only that there is more on the mans’ plate than Valarr’s romance issues. He will not bother his father with such things, and beyond that, he is creeping upon twenty-one, these issues are his own and his alone. The question weighs on him, and he knows he must make a decision soon, and then he must also help you escape your mother, and really, that will not be so difficult. He’ll see you walk across the stage first, allowing him to be selfish for another few months, awful as it is.
On the fourth evening of his self-imposed isolation Baelor comes to visit him, he sits without asking for permission. Valarr does not move away from him, nor does he tell his father to leave. Baelor, however, will count that as a win, and for a moment he allows silence until he sighs and leans forward a little, “Valarr.”
Valarr glances at him, and then his eyes flick back to the snow outside, it blankets the city beautifully, and he can’t help but wonder if you hate or love the snow, “Father.”
Baelor sighs, reaching forward to tug on Valarr’s sleeve, “Look at me, c’mon.”
Valarr does not want to, because if he does then Baelor is going to see the turmoil, he’s going to know that he has fucked all sorts of things up. That he’s ruined a piece of him for forever, all for you and because of you. He does it anyway, although he’s reluctant, and he doesn’t quite raise his head either. Baelor knows it’s not going to get better than that either, and so he raises a brow, “Are you going to give even a hint at what upsets you so? Or am I going to have to bring out a list and start checking off possibilities?”
Baelor leans back, satisfied as Valarr offers him a short glare, lips pursing in a way that is certainly not a pout, and that is only quick lived as he grows saddened again, “There is a woman, and there will be another one like her, but she does not belong to me, she does not belong to anybody.”
“You are far too cryptic sometimes, is this about Young Lady Lannister?”
“Father.”
“Yes or no Valarr, it is simple.”
“Fine, yes, it is about her.”
Baelor is tempted to throw his hands in the air, but he does not. The photos have not been released, but he saw with his own two eyes how Valarr danced with you that night at the gala. He didn’t say anything at the time, not to you or his son, about how you both looked right at home with each other, and how it has been far too long since he has seen his child laugh like one. Of course something nobody knew went down behind the scenes, something none of them saw, but people speculated because of course they did. Although it was blissfully kept quiet.
“Why do you say you cannot have her then? She seemed more than pleased with you at the gala.”
“Because she is not Westerosi.”
Baelor’s eyebrows climb higher, “Is her…ethnicity, an issue.”
Valarr squints at him, confusion and anger bleeding into one, “I’m not racist, she’s from a literal different country from Westeros. She wants to go back as soon as she is allowed to leave. I doubt she will return.”
He slumps, muttering about how ethnicity is not the issue while Baelor processes the information his son has just dumped on him. You’re not Westerosi, and you will likely not stay, “Well, that is certainly news, and you say you are in love with her?”
For a while Valarr does not answer. All he can think about is how he knows with a certainty he has not felt since he knew his mother was not going to survive that you are the one for him. He had never thought it true how people said that once they knew they were the one, they knew. But he knows now, has known since the moment you passed out on his couch the first time even if he didn’t know what to label the sensation as.
“I do love her, and I know that even if she moves away, I will bear it, but it will be a toleration. I respect her too much to chain her here, I will not be the reason she continues to wither away. I will not keep her here where her mother can reach her so easily. And I will respect but never love whomever I wed in the future. For I will not shirk my duty in furthering our line and taking a wife.”
“Her mother?”
“Needs to go to jail.”
“Excuse me?”
Valarr frowns, his glare hardening, and Baelor is glad that his son has looked away from him with a look like that, “An awful woman, it is not my right to share everything that I have been told, but she needs to have a restraining order.”
His father nods slowly, trying desperately to play it cool, and he cannot imagine Maekar in a situation like this. Then he pleads to the gods in the next instant, and rather desperately, for them to never give his little brother a situation like this, because then Baelor will be dealing with that particular crash out. He does not ever want to deal with something like that in his lifetime.
He wonders what exactly he has done to earn such a trial though, why his son has picked perhaps one of the trickiest romances in history. Valarr does not lie, and Baelor knows better than to say he’s being dramatic, not when he can hear the truth in wavering yet hard words. A mother who should not have her child, a rich girl far from home and apparently so homesick she’s wasting, and lastly, as if it cannot be worse. His son is so irrevocably in love with the woman that he will never fall for another, and has declared that he would suffer through a miserable marriage rather than keep her by his side.
Baelor wishes, not for the first or last time, that Jena were here. So that he could go to their bedroom and lay beside her so he could release all his breath and ask her guess what Valarr told me today and she would ask for the kingdom keys? He misses her, the steady presence and knowing that she would back him, and balance him too. Jena would have been a lovely queen, and she would be adored, beyond that, she would know what to do.
She would help him find the solution so their son would not be so defeated by his revelations. Baelor, like any parent, cannot stand to see their child distressed in such a way, and Valarr is despondent. It is not even an exaggeration, truly, there is no food eaten, no visitors taken, no activities partaken in and messages unanswered. You have not even done anything yet and already you have broken his heart, as quick as it may be.
“You truly think she would not compromise with you?”
Valarr shrugs, “Even if she was I could not make her miserable on purpose. Father you do not see her, you do not see the way she lives or the rules that have been imposed upon her.”
“Boy you do know that she will be under your household if she marries into our family? That her mother will have no dominion unless you and her allow the woman to hold one?”
“That woman has had every decision about her made without her consent. From food to living space to hair to nail color to the street she walks on. All control and choice was stolen over the past few years, she has none of it, and no access to her own money, I was trying to think of ways I could somewhat smuggle her out.”
Baelor does pinch his nose, “Were you seriously going to smuggle the Young Lady Lannister out of the country? Really Valarr?”
Valarr groans, tossing his head back, “What else was I meant to do? It all has to be done under her mothers’ nose.”
For another long moment there is silence as Baelor tries not to think of how to knock sense into his son, his heir, who is so good and kind and perfect to him. Who is apparently stupid too whenever it comes to you, and Baelor is perhaps a little stupid when it comes to making his family happy, and it also sounds like you could use the support.
“Marry her now then.”
Valarr chokes on his spit, coughing raucously as he reaches for his water, nearly spilling it before he gulps it down, still coughing as he stares at his father, who is staring at him with slowly dawning horror. As if he cannot believe he has suggested such a thing, but the idea is already planted, and this cannot be stopped, his voice is light, careful as he stares at Valarr, hoping that this man before him understands how there will be no going back from this.
“Listen to me, and listen carefully Valarr, if you marry her, you marry her on Dragonstone like our ancestors and hers. You will be lawfully recognized as married, and she will be your wife, she will be a Targaryen. This will offer her protection from her mother, but it will also tie you to each other from that point on. Which means you, Valarr, are responsible for her, you will claim a dowry from her family, and this will be put towards us and her trips to her home country.”
Baelor sighs, shutting his eyes, “She will be crown princess, therefore she will have to spend half her time here in Westeros to tend to her duties, but she can spend the other half elsewhere. We are fortunate planes exist, therefore it will be quick to travel to her should you need to for whatever reason, or her to you. And, as duty demands, she must provide an heir and a spare, minimum.”
A Lannister queen, it is what they have wanted, and Baelor knows that it will be a point of contention that it is you who will be that Lannister. You carry none of their blood, only their surname. They will not give you the dowry you are owed, but he is also more than a little determined to get his hands on a Lannister daughters’ dowry when she will be wed to the crown. It would be an insult for them to give less than what is deserved, for you deserve to be treated as if you were blood.
People will talk of it as well, and some will chafe at the idea of a foreigner queen, but the Targaryens were foreigners too at one point. Baelor is not them though, and instead his intrigue has only grown about you, “Bring her to dinner once you are wed.”
“Dinner as in you, Matarys, and I, or dinner as in everyone with a drop of Targaryen blood that isn’t the Blackfyres?”
Baelor’s face pinches at the mention of his cousins and aunts and uncles, which only makes Valarr roll his eyes. He understands that it was a matter of succession that caused the rift between Baelor and Daemon, but it is nice to think of what there could have been. Then he sees the other Blackfyre’s and wonders if it was always doomed in their shared blood. He knows you’re good friends with one of the Blackfyre girls, she’s in the same year as you and Valarr.
“We’ll do just the three of us first, let Matarys and I meet our in-law properly before throwing her into the dragon pit.”
Another silence as Valarr mules over Baelor’s words, the possibilities, the answer that’s far too tempting, and all of this rests on you agreeing to such a match. There is always the possibility you could say no, but he also has a really convincing plan in case you say no, and he hopes that will be enough to get you to say yes. He can even commission a ring and get one really quickly. But he’ll need to get your ring size and preference first.
“You’re truly okay with me running off to Dragonstone to marry a Lannister?”
Baelor grunts, reaching for the whisky that sits innocently to the side, “If she was a foreigner before a Lannister then we shall survive her joining the fold. But first I would win her forgiveness, if you’ve been sulking here since the gala over her I doubt you’ve paid her much attention.”
“I…might have an idea about how to do that.”
“Good, now make sure you pull this insanity off, that dowry of hers is going to help us greatly.”
“Will you tell my uncles?”
“Of course not.”
Which means he absolutely is, and Valarr can only sigh.
______________
You don’t expect Valarr to show up at your door bearing far too much food, and an apology that he blurts out as soon as he sees your face. You wonder if his cheeks are red from the cold or from the abruptness. Either way you step to the side, letting him in as he exhales in clear relief before taking a deep breath, “I meant to say that I’m sorry, for leaving you alone like I did. I’ve been doing a lot of thinking, and I think we should discuss over dinner if that’s okay with you. Unless you had other plans of course, I know I should’ve called you earlier but I didn’t know if you were going to pick up a-”
“Valarr. Breathe.”
He does, greedily, his blush coming back as he holds the bags out to you, “I got your favorite? We just need to warm it up.”
Valarr tilts his head and for a moment you must remind yourself that you are still cross with him. He perks up when you sigh and motion for him to come along to your kitchen, and his shoes do come off at some point, for he knows better than to wear them into the house. Angie is there, having prepared herself for Thursday dinner again, and now she freezes when you and Valarr enter with bags of goods.
“Your Highness, “she drops into a curtsey, and then she sees the bags on his arms and the slight conspiratorial look you give her. This is what a man looks like when he begs for you properly. You tug on one of the bags, prompting him to set them down before you nod towards Angie, “They need to be reheated if you don’t mind. We will be taking dinner in the upstairs sitting room.”
“Of course, anything to drink in particular?”
“Hot black tea, jasmine, no sugar, no cream.”
“It’ll be up soon.”
“Thank you Angie.”
Without waiting you move to your stairs, stepping up them two at a time. Valarr huffs but he follows closely, though he can never catch up until you’re in your sitting room. This, like everything else, is designed not in your wants or needs, but rather your mothers’ picture of perfection. But unlike the downstairs area where there are chairs that scrape against the floor and tables that will bruise your hips if you accidentally knock yourself against it. This room has thick cushions that line the floor and low-rise tables, there are bolsters and tall pillows to lean against.
Valarr, now that it is calm, can take note of your appearance, the dark satin robe that hangs off your shoulders, pooling in the crooks of your elbows like a taunt, the waist held together with a wide fabric belt, the rest framing your legs and trailing after you. Underneath all of that is a very short, very lacy dress, and it is in a shade of red that drives him mad. It is as if you have worn such a thing on purpose for the sole reason of making things more difficult for him.
He can’t even be mad about it, not really, and so he swallows his pride and clears his throat, knowing that it is here and now or never at all, “I’d like to be straightforward with you, and I’d appreciate if you let me get everything out before you decide to kick me to the curb, but I’d understand if you do, alright?”
You hum, head raising a tad, “You’re not making yourself look very good right now princeling, my favorite food or not.”
Valarr flushes again, trying desperately not to look at the dip of your chest, the swell of your breast when it is covered in nothing but dark red lace and silk. This feels like he’s playing a game that he’s not aware of, and that he’s losing, badly. You, on the other hand, are having a fantastic time watching him squirm around and try to spit out the words he wants to say.
It did not take a genius to figure out that he’s likely gone awol over something to do with your relationship status, which you truly do not know where it stands. You and he have not kissed, but you have danced, and there was the balcony. He got some secrets from you, and then he avoided you for a month. The explanation he offers has got to be worth it, and truly if it wasn’t then you were going to forgive him anyway just for the sake of going out to get food.
“Well?”
He groans, and then he straightens himself up, and the energy shifts just like that. Whatever he has to say, you know it is important, and deep within you there was an awareness that his avoidance was not to do with your faults, but some other external factor. Valarr looks at you and he does not shy away when you look at him right back. Neither of you are willing to back down, and whatever he has to say you will whether through it as you have with everything else.
“We’re falling in love.”
Fact. Still, to hear it so plainly put makes your heart stutter and your breath leave you with a rush, making you greedy when you breathe again. You did not think he was unaware of his own emotions, you just weren’t entirely sure if he knew what you were feeling too. It feels good though for him to acknowledge it, even if it makes you sit up and lean towards him, aware that this is a pivotal thing for you and him, “We are.”
Agreement. He eases some, and he too leans forward a little bit, “I have a plan for getting you to your home country. At least for a little bit, and for some parts of the year, and it involves getting married.”
For a moment it feels as if you were cannonballing towards the sun and abruptly hit a wall. Like a shooting star streaking across the sky, unmovable, your direction cleared for you, only to have a bigger meteor cross paths with you, shattering you to pieces and throwing you every which way. Married. Marriage. A marriage to Valarr, and you have known him for five months now, nearly six. You are aware of your depth in emotion, knowing that if given the opportunity he would become your greatest love, and only love if you were truthful.
Are you willing to become Queen of the Seven Kingdoms? To birth heirs and to become wrapped by flame and guarded by sharp teeth and claws? Your entire identity would be tied to Westeros, to this kingdom and his legacy and you would once again change your surname, except this time you would become a Targaryen instead of a Lannister. On the other hand, you would be freer than you are now, and you would no longer be subjected to your mothers’ envy. Your blood is rushing in your ears, your heart pounding against your chest and you feel something warm dripping down your face as you process his words.
Valarr’s eyes widen and you bring your fingers up to your nose tentatively, pulling them away to find that you are bleeding. It is then that Angie knocks, and she enters a second later, only to find that there is blood starting to pool on the table just as Valarr is about to open his mouth. You are still stuck on the marriage part. Married to him, to Valarr. You think of the dress you wore at the gala, how you would be able to wear it again, and other things too. You’d have access to it all, and you’d get the love match you had coveted but believed would not be yours to take.
Angie sets the drinks down quickly, running off to get a towel as you stare at Valarr before you nod, uncaring of how the blood splatters, or how it runs down your lip and drips off your chin, “Yes? Yes. I-oh gods.”
Valarr’s eyes bulge, because honestly he hadn’t expected you to say yes, he had expected you to tell him to get the fuck out of your apartment and come back when he had something smart to ask you. The blood just doesn’t help at all, and yet he can’t help the breathless laugh, because this has to be one of the worst proposals his bloodline has ever partaken in. He has no ring, he doesn’t even know what kind you would like, and your face is smeared in blood as if you’ve broken your nose badly. Yet you said yes, and that is all that matters.
Angie comes back in, pressing the towel to your nose before you look at her, still dazed, and manages to get out despite the towel on your face, “I’m going to be a princess Angie, can you believe it?”
She pauses, staring at you, and then slowly, she turns her head to look at Valarr, who’s still trying to wrap his head around your acceptance. He offers a shaky thumbs up instead, and gets half a mind to call his father to tell him he’s successfully secured a daughter-in-law. But the most pressing issue, as of right now, is that he hasn’t gotten to kiss you yet, and he really, desperately, wants to. Angie pulls away slowly, pleased that the blood has stopped, and you begin to wipe your face as best as you can, “You are truly to be wed?”
Valarr nods, never looking away from you, “We are, as soon as we’re able to, we're going to fly to Dragonstone, and we will be wed in the customs of Old Valyria, and the customs of her ancestors to the best of our ability.”
“Do your parents know?”
“My father is aware, he has given his blessing to the union, we will inform her parents when we come to collect her dowry.”
“Well then, my biggest congratulations to you my lady, and you as well my prince.”
“Thank you, truly.”
She leaves, and Valarr takes the wetted towel from you, dabbing at your face as gently as he can while you allow him to do such a thing. We are falling in love. There is no choice in the matter, not really, not when it comes to you and him and the way you both orbit each other. A declaration, a foundation. He wipes at your cheeks, keeping your head steady with his other hand, watching the red fade away. You’ll need warmer water to get everything off, but it is enough with the towel as it is now. He dabs at your chin, your nose itself, and then finally he’s at your lips. Pressing the cloth to the edge of your mouth before he falters.
Your lips are reddened, plush and there, his eyes flick up to yours, and he finds you watching him carefully. His head tilts to the side a little, and you inch forward a little, head tilting up. This is the permission he needs to close the distance between you both. A first kiss is sweet, simple, just enough to solidify the bond. One of your hands comes up to his hair, mussing up his brown locks more than they already are. He presses forward a little more, tossing the towel aside so he can hold your waist, and after a moment you both have to break apart for air.
It is the thing that makes it real for you, that you will be his wife, that you are in this for the long haul with him. He kisses the side of your mouth, then your cheek before your forehead, and he draws you over to him until you’re practically on top of him. For a moment Valarr holds you like that, with your arms under his and your chin against his shoulder, your body practically in his lap as he clings to you. This allows you to ground yourself, for you are still reeling over the turn of events. You hadn’t expected an apology, a proposal, and a ticket home.
Home. You sit up, eyes alight, “You said you had a plan to get me home, even if it was for a little bit.”
Valarr grins, nodding, “I do, well first off we can go honeymooning off in your home country, and as long as you remain in King’s Landing for let’s say nine months out of the year you can spend the other three wherever you wish to be. I will not be able to go for that long, but you can, only you might have to carry some duties overseas, and it has to be in certain parts of the year. But you will no longer be under the thumb of your mother, or the Lannisters, you will have your own money, and although I would prefer it if we shared a home you have your own private apartments too.”
“And you would be alright with it? If I am gone three months out of the year to be somewhere thousands of miles away?”
“If it is the thing that makes you happy then I will gladly bear with it, besides, it will give me an excuse to leave Westeros for a month or so too. I am always free to say that it is a diplomatic trip to a foreign government. And in the future our children will need to know where their roots lay, and I will not deny them their legacy.”
“The king has approved of this?”
“My grandfather will, Father already has, in fact, he was the one who suggested the plan. I suppose he and everyone else were getting sick of my moping.”
You raise your brows, “Moping? Is that what you were doing while you were ignoring my existence?”
His cheeks flush again as he huffs, “In my fairness, I had thought that if I married you then I’d make it impossible for you to return to your roots, and I’d hate it if my selfishness caused you pain.”
“I would’ve found my way home no matter what, but I am happy it is you I am going to be bound to for the rest of our lives.”
You take one cup of tea, sipping on it before raising it to his lips so he can drink as well, “We will wed in the Valyrian custom on Dragonstone, but for my side of the marriage that will wait until this summer, when we are with my family.”
Valarr pauses again, steeling himself for another perspective-altering secret as his hands tighten on you, “Your family?”
For a moment you are silent, the joy of your engagement fading as you think of the people you have left behind, the people you’d give your legs to see just one more time. Your fathers’ face flashes through your head, his face your own in certain angles and light, twisted into anguish on the night your mother took you away from your home.
“My mother and I are the only ones here in Westeros, just as she intended. But I did have a father, and I did have older siblings, cousins, aunts, uncles, two sets of grandparents. I’m…not sure if they’ll be where I left them, but I can only hope that they are.”
“We’ll find them regardless of whether they’ve moved to other places, we’re rich and famous, resources at our disposal that most people don’t. We’ll find them.”
You kiss him, mostly in thanks but also because you can now, it’s allowed.
________________
Baelor is barely awake when he gets his first call of the day, and it’s from his secretary, who never calls him before eleven unless there’s an emergency. It’s barely seven, and so he answers as soon as he registers who’s calling him, “Lyanna-”
“Forgive the interruption Your Highness, but I’ve just received word of your eldest son, Valarr, who has taken the private jet to Dragonstone after purchasing a ring for Young Lady Lannister if all is assumed to be correct. I fear there is little any of us can do in regards to him getting his way and marrying her in secret.”
The conversation he had with Valarr had been last week, and he hadn’t really seen his son since, but he thought nothing of it either. He had known it would happen, but when he had said soon he had expected within the next six to twelve months sort of soon. Not the following week. He groans, running a hand down his face, “Yes, I did give him permission to marry the Lannister girl. I just didn’t expect it to be so soon.”
On the other end of the phone Lyanna pauses, “Sir, are you informing me that you supported an elopement between your heir and the eldest Lannister daughter without informing either parties families?”
“Gods Lyanna I suggested to him last week that if he wanted to get the things he wanted then marriage was the obvious answer. Under the circumstances, yes, it had to be secret, but I thought I would have time to at least inform my family of this. Who else knows what Valarr’s up to?”
“His staff, and as it appears, Lady Lannisters’ staff as well.”
“Do not gossip about this to the other family staff, and do not let them be bothered for the remainder of the week. When they come back, arrange for dinner with them the following day.”
“Of course, and sir?”
“Yes?”
“Congradulations, you have a daughter now.”
She hangs up, and Baelor flops back into his bed, desperately wishing Maekar was there too so he could relate about their offspring being such headaches. He just hoped that if Matarys ever did decide to wed that hopefully there would be some warning from him. Then his eyes fly open at the thought of his nephew Aerion wedding someone, and that’s even more dreadful than a surprise wedding.
_______________
Valarr shows you around the old family castle before he marries you. He shows you the dragon nest, the old eggs that line the shelves, so imposing that it makes you shiver. You trace your finger over one of them, a pretty purple egg that fades to an opalescent white, everything so light it’s nearly translucent. For a moment you think of your home country, the volcanoes with their bubbling magma and the scent of smoke in the air, forever shrouding the city with smog.
The dragons would have liked your home, they would have made good use of it too, and you think at some point it was true. There are bones, you have seen them yourself, of these beasts. But the information is never publicly released, instead it stays as the biggest open secret to your people, and the bones are passed down generation to generation. You have a tooth, long and sharper than knives, it has been carved into by grandmothers generation after generation ago.
Valarr points to a different egg, this one dark blue and flecked by gold, he grins a little crookedly at it, “This was the egg placed in my cradle when I was young, of course it never hatched, but maybe one day it will.”
There are thirty-one eggs on the wall, each one that had gone cold or never hatched kept on display, seeming to wait for selection. You take in their array of colors, the pulse of possibility in their mere existence. These are some of the last dragon eggs in the world, the only other place with a rivaling possession being the triarchs of Volantis. Valarr steps closer to you, taking the egg that had caught your eye off the shelf. He eyes it, lets the weight rest in his hand before he offers it to you, voice dropping into something heavier.
“When our child is born you will be the one to select the eggs that will lay in their cradle with them. For every child that will be born to you, an egg will be picked, and we will pray that it hatches.”
You inhale sharply, thinking of the power that your children will hold in their hands. The potential that they might unlock. Dragons, you think, are always a possibility, you do not doubt them, not when an egg lays in your hands, large and heavy. It is still powerful, even when it is encased by hard shells and beautiful colors mixed together, “We will take the eggs to my homeland if they do not hatch. There is a volcano which is said to have birthed a dragon before.”
“Is there really?”
“Yes, and if you wish, on our honeymoon, we can go to the cave where it is believed that the dragon was born. You have dragon blood, and the magic has faded but it has not declined completely.”
“You think there’s a chance an egg will hatch.”
“I am willing to believe my people’s stories.”
He looks back at the egg, at the possibilities of a dragon coming back to the fold to start off his marriage with you. That will be a boon with a scale he does not know the extent of, only that his ancestors will have no choice but to be thankful to you, “We will take the egg, and if it hatches, we will have a dragon to raise.”
“Good practice for us.”
Valarr shakes his head, placing the egg back before your arms can tire, “A dragon is far different from a babe.”
“I beg to differ.”
“Let us not think of babies and dragons at the moment, let us get dressed instead, our wedding will be upon us shortly.”
You turn your back to the eggs, nodding as you take his arm, “You will have to help me, I am unfamiliar with your customs.”
“Everyone is, do not worry.”
And so you are off to be married.
_________________
Truthfully, your wedding ceremony is more of a blur than a memory, but you can feel the pride and elation through it all. You had felt the sting of blood being drawn, had let Valarr’s blood linger on your tongue and let said blood be drawn over your face. He had gotten the same treatment in return, and you remember feeling his too warm skin under your thumb, the wet smear of blood making the movements glide easier.
After that was food, and when evening came, you and he retreated to his chambers. Daylight had begun to dwindle before dinner time as it often did in the Winter, but you did not mind, not when there was a fire to sit at on furs thrown around the floors with comfortable pillows to lounge on. You had made yourself comfortable there, warming your body as you waited for Valarr to finish up in the bathroom. You had shed most of your wedding clothes, leaving nothing but the chemise and stockings you had underneath.
Your hair was still pinned up, but you would get Valarr to remove them for you. While you waited you watched the flames dancing before you, their tendrils flicking and weaving, and you could swear the flames burned hotter here on Dragostone. The egg reappeared in your mind, the beauty of it and what lay inside, you could understand why the Targaryen’s had coveted their dragons like they did. It was a privilege just to be amongst what remained of them.
Valarr came out of the restroom, nothing but a pair of sweatpants on his hips when he saw you at the fireplace. You lounged on your side, giving the shape of your body away as you laid there, utterly entranced by the fire before you. It wasn’t visible, but Valarr knew you were wearing your wedding ring, the diamonds bright and perfect against your finger. A symbol of your union, of him miraculously going from single to married in the span of less than two weeks.
That part still boggles his mind, and a rush of pleasure courses through him when he looks at you and knows that you are his wife. You are not just a fling, a girlfriend who will be discarded somewhere along the road because the crown demands that he marry someone of good standing. The ring on your finger, the blood on your face, the change in your legal status is permanent, and Valarr silently thanks every god and goddess he believes in for the opportunity of a lifetime.
He comes over slowly, and you do not notice he is there until he kneels beside you and leans down to kiss your cheek. It makes you startle a little, but you relax upon seeing that it is him, your face tilts upward, and he leans down to kiss you properly. You sit up, stretching a little as you lean into him, feeling his arm settle on your hip, his preferred place to rest his hand as you have discovered. He is an extra source of warmth, Targaryen in the way that his body is hotter than most, you dread to see what a fever would look like on him.
You do not think much about it though, not when you can feel him as close to you as he can be, not when you think about how this is somehow your future, for a while at least. Just you and Valarr, a room to yourselves and the strain of responsibility with eyes that judge all having been shut away. The crown will demand children of you and Valarr early, as it demands all couples of your standings. Far too many people believe marriage will only have value should an heir be produced, but you also refuse to be twenty-one and pregnant.
At the very least you have the excuse of keeping it quiet for a long while, and for that you are grateful. You think of the moontea that will wait for you sooner than later, a taste you have had a handful of times, rare and sporadic as those times were. It would be a lie to say you have not instructed Angie to pack some away with you whenever you departed for Dragonstone. Not that you have told Valarr, and truthfully, you do not know how to bring it up, so you keep quiet.
But the urge to say something grows as his hand begins to drift over your body, and it was innocent at first, just a slight skim of his hand, but his fingers are trailing over your thigh. They are getting closer, hitching the fabric of your chemise up a tad, but you notice, and he’s watching you as you notice. Your breath hitches just for a second, and that is what makes him dig his fingers in a little, a pressure that makes your cunt pulse unexpectedly. Valarr hums, pressing a kiss to your jaw, nipping the skin there, forcing you to tilt your head towards the side a little bit.
You shiver as he draws away a little, drifting closer to your ear, “Yes?”
He makes your head spin, and he has barely touched you, it is just his fingers a little too close to your center and a few kisses, but you are already beginning to grow a little slick. The worst part is that you have nothing underneath the chemise except for the socks, which come up to your upper thighs and are tied off with black velvet ribbons. Traditional, you had been informed of when they were dressing you, a good start to a good night. You could understand that now.
“Yes.”
You can only make a small noise as Valarr’s free hand comes between your thighs, the hand on your hip coming up to your chin, forcing your head to tilt more. The tip of his middle finger circles at your hole, drawing even slick out of you so he can drag it up to your clit. Your thighs jolt when he touches you there, a harsh puff of breath forcing itself from you as your fingers curl into fists. He grins against your neck, his mouth having busied itself by suckling a bruise there, “Does that feel good?”
He circles your clit slowly, feeling it throb a little as you nod, struggling to get out a yes as his other finger comes to your hole, pressing in until the second joint. The hand on your jaw leaves so it can come up to your tit, where he thumbs at your rapidly hardening nipple. It is a spot you did not think you were sensitive in, but evidently when he touches you there it does become pleasurable. He shifts his hand, his thumb replacing his middle finger which moves down to press into you, replacing the other finger. Valarr watches as your chest begins to shallowly heave, your mouth dropping open as your eyes shut, face scrunched up in pleasure.
Your thigh opens up more, and he takes the advantage of the opening to leave your clit and instead sink the entirety of his middle finger into you. That makes you whine, your hand instinctively coming to grip his arm as you clamp down on his finger. The hand on your tit slides down to stroke your clit, and that makes you loosen up enough to where he can begin to work the finger in and out of you. He is deliberate in where he crooks his fingers as he moves them, his finger consistently brushing against a pleasurable spot in you.
Valarr can feel his own arousal, cock straining against his sweatpants as you take his pace and fingers. He teases a second finger at your entrance, letting it prod and tease for a moment before he pushes that finger in as well, letting it go all the way until he has his index and middle finger pressed against your g-spot, stroking it lightly as you moan, thighs jolting once again. You feel his fingers so keenly within you, his ministrations maddening as he forces you to feel every little thing that he does to you. It is so good that it is damning, and Valarr knows it too.
Those fingers begin to spread apart rhythmically, beginning to come in and out, torturously slow at first before beginning to pick up speed. Soon you are pressing down on his fingers, biting your lip in an attempt to keep your noises at bay. Valarr delights in how you cannot control a single thing about how you react to him, your pleasure on full display as he fingers you open. He knows you want your composure back, but you cannot grasp it, and any time you do it is short lived.
The pace has grown relentless, and his fingers are all you can focus on, truly. You still have a grip on your voice but nothing else. Pleasure burns through the embarrassment of withering on his fingers like you are, and you can feel the build within you. A slow mounting of heat and pleasure that every man you have been with has denied you. So you sag against him, whining for him not to stop and he can tell you are close, so he pushes a little harder, and that is what does you in. You cry out before a whimper spills from you as your body convulses, your tits heaving as your body shudders.
That sight of you nearly makes Valarr soil his britches like he’s a teenager again, and miraculously, he does not. For a moment he holds you there, letting you come down from your high before he kisses your cheek again, “You did so good for me, why don’t you lay down?”
You nod sluggishly, letting him position you so your head and hips are on pillows, and your thighs stay shut together. Then he swings one leg over you, and he leans over your body, kissing your shoulders and leaving bites as you watch the flames, sighing in contentment. He spits into his hand, using it to slick his cock up before he presses the head against your hole, feeling it twitch as your eyes dart back to his. He doesn’t enter you, but he does take hold of your ass, “Are you still alright?”
For a second all you think about is having that dick inside of you right now, and then you are forced to answer, “M’good, promise.”
“Tell me to stop and I promise you I will, okay?”
“Okay.”
He pushes forward, just enough to get the head of him in, and you moan into the pillow from the stretch. Valarr begins to push his way inside, and your eyes start to water as you feel yourself stretch around his girth and length. You can feel his veins, the slight ridges his cock holds, the way it is hot and literally heavy inside of you. His hands brace themselves against your head, his body hovering over yours, pressing you into the pillows.
You can do nothing but adjust around him, taking as deep of breaths as you can while he holds himself still. Your dress is rucked up over your hips, and you wouldn’t be surprised if it wound up off of you by the end. Valarr shifts his body down a little bit, dropping to his forearm on one side while the other reaches to grip underneath your hip, holding you steady as he starts to move. The slow drag of his cock in you is perhaps worse than when he entered you the first time, your cunt clings to him, and he can’t help but groan at the feeling.
Being inside of you is better than he had thought it would be, and there is truly something special in feeling how you clamp down on him, desperate to keep him. He curses quietly, pushing him back in faster, a little more forceful, and he doesn’t falter inside of you either. In and out with each push beginning to come faster than the other one. You feel the pleasure starting to build as his pace finds stability, the angle of his hips making it so you are well stimulated, body arching up a little to meet his.
Valarr sits himself up, hands sliding down your sides until he’s gripping your hips, letting his fingers dig into your soft skin there. You cannot help the soft, punched out moans that get partially muffled as he fucks you pliant. All you can see is the fire dancing before you, and if you try to look up you see Valarr’s face pinched in pleasured concentration, the thin silver chain he wears barely visible against his skin.
He pauses to adjust the both of you, rolling you onto your back with your legs hanging open around his hips before he resumes the pace prior. The different angle is more pleasurable if all possible, even with the ache in your thighs from holding them open. Valarr leans down to you again, kissing and nipping up your neck before he tugs at your chemise, and you sit up to help take it off. This gives him full access to your breasts and collarbones, which he wastes no time in marking up with the small bites and bruises. Your fingernails scrape up his back, ghosting over the nape of his neck so he shudders before your hand tangles in his hair, tugging it a little to make him moan as he snaps his hips a tad harsher into you than before.
You reach your hand down to your clit, only for him to smack your fingers away so he can touch you himself. It is enough to bring you closer to the edge faster than you would have if it was your own doing. He hisses as you clamp down on him, your pussy seemingly determined to see him ruined for you. His free hand holds your hip in place, making it so you can’t jerk away from him. Sweat runs down your body, down his, and he will have to take a second shower, but you don’t care. Not when you drag him down so you can sink your teeth into his shoulder, hard enough to nearly draw blood.
Valarr curses, his pace quickening, making it rougher as you’re forced to take the pointed thrusts. But this is what you have been chasing from him, you had known that underneath his gentle demeanor was the truth of his origin. The small ridges on his dick are too precise to be a genetic deformity, and you remember what they have said of his blood. Dragon blood. You can only guess what that tells for his anatomy, you assumed it spoke of a nature that you could evoke and you alone.
A correct assumption judging from the way he starts to move, the sounds he makes grow deeper, harsh pants and short moans that make you throb around his length. His attention to your clit does not grow rougher, but he does move his finger faster, the other hand comes up to your tit, grasping it with less gentleness than he had earlier. That makes you grin, your pleasure and satisfaction mingling as he forces you to spill noises you would ordinarily never make with anybody.
He is different though, he is your eternity, and you know you will never take another into you, just how he will never lose himself like he is with you. You lay there on pillows and furs, firelight licking your skin and illuminating you more beautifully than any golden sunset could. Valarr takes the sight in as if it will burn away, memorizing the way your head lolls to the side, the halo mess of your hair and the bounce of your chest with each of his movements.
Your hand comes to his cheek, knuckles brushing against the skin and his jaw, making him look at you. Nobody will see Valarr’s eyes like you do, not when they are like this. The purple eye and the blue eye, Targaryen and Andal, you do not care about any of it, not when it comes to him. This union will bring consequences, not that you think of them when he’s fucking any sort of thinking from your brain, and you find that you do not care, not really.
Valarr is going to bring you home, and you are going to be a princess, a crown princess at that. He leans down to kiss you again, and that is a messy thing. Teeth and tongue, a spill of blood over a bitten lip that leaves your tongue tasting like metal. The hand that has been on your breast leaves, coming to your face instead as your arms come around to his back, leaving red lines that leave him groaning. You can feel him twitching in you, no doubt close to reaching his peak. The idea of him spilling inside you, warm release and a risk that leaves a rush through you. Moontea works most of the time, very rarely failing, and you hope this will not be one of those rare times.
One of your legs comes to hook around his waist and he whines, just a bit, at the implication you’ve given him. The fingers on your clit stroke with a fraction more urgency, his determination to see you wither on his cock drowning out his own desire for release. He noses at the side of your face, his voice close to your ear as you feel that familiar heat rising in you, making your thighs shake as you reach towards your peak. Valarr can feel you getting tighter, making it harder to move in and out of you but in turn making his pleasure grow.
He will not last much longer, he knows that soon his movements will falter and he will go boneless. You can feel his rhythm starting to derail and so you push him up a little bit, keeping him steady while you purposefully clench down, and that is what makes him spend. Truthfully the only reason you have pushed him up is because you desired to see his face when he cummed, and it is a pretty sight. Mouth parted as his eyebrows scrunch upwards, he tries not to collapse forward as he fills your cunt.
His fingers don’t falter though, and when he shivers your own release comes over you. With a moan your back arches up, body seeming to throb as you flutter around him. Valarr can only whimper, hoping you didn’t hear (you did), as your cunt begins to milk him, and he would pull out but it’s worth it to see you as your body tenses, shaking and so still you cannot breathe while the initial high hits you. He sighs in relief when your body sags like you’ve been cut free from puppet strings, loosening up enough to where he can withdraw himself slowly.
You crack your eyes open, grinning when he lays himself down beside you, utterly spent before he grins too. He begins to laugh, and so do you, and it is perfect, truly, how your first time with him has gone. Valarr leans over to give you another kiss, tugging your body towards him so you can partially lay atop of him, dragging a pillow under his head as he adjusts you both.
“Thank you, you were perfect, “he says to you as he strokes down your back, content to lay with you there for a while, regaining the sensation in his body. Sex with you is like having all his favorite foods served in one meal, delight after delight, something to savor and devour all at once. There is more that he will do with you, perhaps not tonight, but throughout his marriage with you. Because that is the whole point of any of this, a life with you, a future with you.
Modern Valarr Targaryen x Sorta Lannister Reader (Modern AU!!)
Summary: It's not exactly forbidden, but it certainly isn't supported. You and Valarr are not supposed to be beyond strained acquaintances and future political parties. Yet when a semester-long project forces that careful distance to close far too fast and far too seamlessly for your liking, it begins to shed light on secrets that could lead to scandal.
Warnings: There is child abuse, manipulation, controlling behavior (not on Valarr or reader's end), mental instability, ED adjacent behaviors and routines but it's not the main focus of it, ASOIAF typical level of bad ig??? Idk, y'all know exactly what fandom this is for and it's not a field of sunshine and rainbows. Once again I don't write when I'm sober, and I don't post when I'm sober either. Not beta'd. POC reader as always. Ngl there's probably some Targaryen lore I got mixed up like who's cousin/aunt/uncle lol
A/N: Hi guys, this is going to be split into two parts because it's longer and I actually hope people read this. First time writing for Valarr, do not worry he will be more developed in pt2, so will everything ig. Anyways I'm having a lot of fun writing this, so I hope you guys enjoy, and I hope to get pt2 out soon enough.
WC:13.6k
You hadn’t chosen to be a Lannister, nor were you one originally, but it did come with its perks. Such as an all-expense paid ride through university, which you had thoroughly been enjoying right up until you got paired together with one Valarr Targaryen for a semester-long project on a senior-level course of globalization. It was written there on the white-board for all to see in your class of seventy-six students. Which meant seventy-six eyes had become witness to the beginning of your, and Valarr’s, semester sent from hell.
It wasn’t that Valarr is mean, or that he’s going to make you do the project all on your own and show up on the last day to take credit. He’s the opposite type if you had to really guess, but the issue is in your families rather than each other. Lannister versus Targaryen, lion versus dragon. There is no secret to a Lannister’s pride and a Targaryen’s arrogance, and how when met the two often clash. Not that either are willing to admit such a thing. Beside you sits Maelys Blackfyre and on the other side of you is Carissa Locke. Two girls you had met in highschool and remained friends with, keeping them close in hopes of never being left behind.
Two rows ahead of you, three people to the right, is Valarr Targaryen, and when you turn your head to look at him, you find that he is doing the same to you. For a moment you hold his gaze, catching the two different shades in an instant, and you feel that hot flash of dread course through you. Just as quick, you both turn away, and you hope he feels the same dread that you do. That he feels how this project will drag by, how it will eat at the two of you and how, well, if you really think about it, your families cannot know. And if for some reason they do find out, then there will be so many consequences you doubt you will ever be without one.
Maelys wrinkles her nose, nudging her foot against yours as her voice drops to a whisper, “I see you have gotten the pleasure of my cousin.”
Cousin. You nearly bite your tongue when you remember that the Blackfyre’s a joint branch of the Targaryens’, even though there’s a very public feud going on between the two families. It had started with Aegon the Fourth claiming all the children he had sired from his nine mistresses, who were once again never kept from the public eye unless they had displeased him or were dismissed. Maelys’ father, Daemon Blackfyre, had grown up in the Red Keep alongside Baelor, had laughed and learnt the traditions of a Targaryen.
You remember the photos that resurface every now and then in blogs and tik toks from people far too invested with the ancient Targaryen line. Of Baelor and Daemon, born mere months apart, in their childhood and adolescence, there were even photos of them together in the mid-eighties laughing with arms slung over each others’ shoulders. The details of what happened to create such a rift between the pair was beyond you, and you didn’t exactly care to find out either, it had nothing to do with you.
It still doesn’t. You have a project to do and Valarr happens to be the one you’ve been paired with. Carissa taps her pencil against your wrist, bringing you from your quiet musings, “You can always request a different partner.”
True. Nothing says you have to have Valarr as your project partner, even though the professor has stated that switching partners will only be done out of absolute necessity. If you have learned anything since becoming a daughter of house Lannister then it is that nothing is permanent as long as there is a large sum of money involved. Except where you hold the funds Valarr holds the political weight. He is a Targaryen, but unlike Aerion who’s tenth in line, Valarr is second.
It would not do you any good to slight the crown prince of Westeros over a school project. So you shake your head, grip tightening on your pencil by a fraction as you resolutely look anywhere but him, “No, we will work together just fine.”
They both look at you as if you’ve decided to cover yourself in red and step into an arena with a bull, but then they shrug after a moment and return to listening to your professor. It is not their business nor their grade at the end of the day, and once you’ve become determined about something there is very little that can sway you in any regard. Although for the rest of class all you can think of is how you’re going to have to spend hour after hour with him, debating and researching, putting together a creation that states you’re both better than everybody else in the room. Not better in an inherent sense, but that you’re two of the smartest, most eloquent prospects for future politics and business deals.
Because that is how it is, and how it has been from the moment your mother signed the papers that erased one piece of your identity to fill it with another. Lannister. Sometimes you speak the name aloud, your full name, and most of the time your surname tastes like ash on your tongue for it is not yours. Not really. It is not the one you were born with, not the one your mother whispered to you over and over again in the dark of the night when she had to make sure you were real.
You are a Lannister now though, and a Lannister is a prideful thing, intelligent and put together, never a hair out of place. That is what you have been moulded into since your arrival, haircuts you didn’t pick out and a wardrobe you didn’t design. Women teaching you how to do your makeup just right as soon as you turned sixteen because your parents knew the media would begin to look at you and criticize the woman you were shedding your baby fat for. Everything in your life, from what you eat to what route you take is in none of your control.
Every move is deliberate, every friendship crafted to perfection. Your parents will never allow you to post a picture of you with Maelys Blackfyre, but they’d have you pose with Hannah Frey and Aianna Hightower holding twenty dollar smoothies that tasted like medicine. The last time you picked out a nail color was when you were thirteen, the last time you got something you begged for was when you were sixteen. Perhaps you have grown complacent in the enclosure your parents have crafted for you and your siblings. You cannot bring yourself to care either, not when you have better things to do than bemoan your existence as a rich girl living in the most expensive city of the continent. Not to mention the heir to the throne is your project partner, and that seems to make you curl even deeper in shame.
_____________
Valarr had not gone to private school with you from the age of five until eighteen like he had with a great deal of other future lords and ladies. There is no memory of a playground spat or a lunch trade where it’s your small face next to his, pudgy hands and fingers on his own. There is none of that with you. But he does remember the first time he had seen you. High school, his freshman year where he was finally allowed to joust.
He had glanced up at the box where all of the high school nobility sat, all the sons and daughters of rank who wore the exact same uniforms and followed the exact same rules. Valarr had glanced up to see who was in the box, hoping to see some of his friends, and he had seen them. You were just the one he saw first, and his initial thought was that you looked wildly uncomfortable sitting up there like an ornament to gawk at.
There wasn’t anything that made you stand out from the other girls, not really. Of course there was beauty, especially in the polished effect you carried with you. Hair slicked down and styled, uniform crisp and not a blemish in sight, done exactly how the dress code demanded. Valarr remembered looking away before he could get caught staring at the latest Lannister girl to emerge from wherever she came from. For that was a mystery all on its own.
One that still hasn’t been released to the public. Whatever your origins are, they're kept under careful secrecy, but he doesn’t want to pry them out of you. He doubts you’d appreciate it if he did. He had caught his glimpse of you earlier in class, hair held back by a red headband, your clothes black and white, tailored perfectly to your body in a sleek business formal style. The clothes didn’t stand out, blending in with everything else much like your uniform had all those years ago.
Valarr wasn’t going to comment on your choice of clothing though. If you enjoyed wearing pantsuits to class then so be it, he wasn’t going to get between you and your red-bottomed sole. However, it made him wonder how you were going to approach this project with him. Would you warm to him? Or would you treat him like a co-worker on thin ice?
He wasn’t dulled to the tensions between his family and yours. Aware of how your family had longed for the throne, for putting their blood on that seat of swords. They had the wealth but they lacked the influence, and that grated on them worse than poor-quality silk ever could. But the Lannisters held double the wealth of the Targaryens’, and that fact never seemed to stop chafing them. Which is part of why your plain wardrobe vexed Valarr. Minimalistic jewelry and cuts, you lacked the embroidery and beadwork your family couldn’t get enough of.
At the end of the class he stood up, packing his things away quickly and easily before turning around to find you, hoping to catch you before the crowd swallowed you up. He knew you preferred to disappear like you were never there to begin with, and had an exceedingly good skill at it. Which was only proven by the fact that when his eyes trailed where you would be you had long gone by then. How you slipped away so easily was beyond him, and something that he envied more than he should have.
Gawan Swann elbowed his side, forcing him to look away from where you would have been, “You’ll be alright, she’s barely a Lannister as it is.”
Valarr nodded even though he didn’t believe a word his friend had said. He would survive you, that he was mostly sure of, but he had no clue how his wellbeing would be at the end of the semester, and he certainly believed you to be a Lannister. True you were the quietest of your siblings, the one farthest from the spotlight your parents had put on the rest of your siblings. But Valarr understood what someone looks like when they’re done up in someone else’s image. You, in his opinion, are the prime example of being forced to adhere when you should not have.
If he were Aerion then Valarr would call you a pathetic woman. A lioness taken from the wild and forced into captivity, starving for freedom and the life she had once been living. Forced to entertain people behind a glass wall, upset when they don’t find her as thrilling as she used to be. But Valarr does not know you, just as you do not know him. He has no clue who you are behind perfectly generated PR and carefully crafted publicity, and really, he is the same as you.
Pitiful as that may be, but he couldn’t quite bring himself to care either. Not in comparison to the rest of the intrigue surrounding your existence. Valarr felt a buzz against his thigh coming from his phone, the familiar notification of an e-mail. He fished his phone out easily enough, silently hoping his next class was cancelled, only to find it was sent by you. Attached to it a number and your schedule, so he’d know when you were available and could find a time you could work with.
You: I look forward to our project
The only indication that you weren’t going to be outright hostile to him. Despite it Valarr grinned, saving your number into his phone before sending you a text as quick as he had put it in. Gawan raised a brow at him, but Valarr merely shrugged, “She e-mailed me with her number and a schedule.”
The other boy rolled his eyes, muttering something about stupid men that Valarr didn’t quite catch. He didn’t care to, and why this pleased him so he did not know either, but he did know he had your number, even if it was for a project.
_______________
You both had agreed that meeting out in public was out of the question. A Lannister and a Targaryen spending time with each other, even in the name of studying, had not been seen before yet. Especially not with the ongoing feud. The last thing either of you needed was to be caught in scandal with each other, because even if it was innocent the public had an uncanny ability to twist it into something truly vile.
This left the option of each others’ homes, and really, you preferred that. Within your walls you held dominion, a sense of control that didn’t actually exist. Much like your appearance, your apartment and the decor inside had been chosen for you. According to your mother it was so that if you ever had important guests over or if she and her friends came to visit you that they’d be impressed by your taste. She said it made you respectable, like a true lady of nobility who was raised to enjoy clean lines and grey furniture with black accents.
Valarr doubted you had even chosen the art work on the walls. Of course it was comfortable, the perfect entertaining apartment for a significant young lady of the realm. It spoke of understated wealth and prestige not easily earned, yet it felt cold and untouchable. Nothing like the warmth he had been accustomed to in his own private home. It made him wonder if you even actually lived in the place.
He didn’t ask any of that though, not when he was sitting on your couch looking over topics to research, doing the same as you did while you sat there in house slippers and sipped on lemon water. Did you even like lemons? It made Valarr wonder if you even had junk food in your fridge, or whether that too was made from plants and gluten-free ingredients with no sugar. Based on everything he had seen he wondered when the last time you ate a slice of cake was.
You, on the other hand, had no idea about Valarr’s plight over your lifestyle. Content to delve into various topics, some more uncommon so that there’d be an extra challenge you and he could deliver. There was no way you and he would choose an already highly researched point to present about, it felt like cheating, and worst of all it made you feel lazy. Everything seemed to be fine, you were set up nicely, appropriately, and there were refreshments. Notes around you and laptop before you, you had gone so far as to settle on the couch.
Of course the peace was interrupted by your mother calling, her ringtone making you flinch a little before you excused yourself and stood, answering her before she was sent to voicemail, “Mama, how are you?”
She clicked her tongue at the other end, “My darling, I am well, how are your studies going? How is the project?”
You glanced at Valarr, who remained steady in his work, but you could tell he was listening in on your conversation, “I’m researching which topic I would like to present, I do not wish to use one that has already been covered enough. This is my last year, and I need to make myself stand out against the rest of the classmates.”
“Good girl, if you need access to anything, call your father, he will take care of it.”
Your nose wrinkled at the mention of your “father”, but you didn’t comment on it, “Thank you Mama, I must return to my studying now. I have more work than just the project.”
“Of course, of course, we will see you for dinner sometime this week, alright?”
“Okay Mama, I will see you soon.”
The phone call ends not long after that, and you return to your seat on the couch, not even sparing him a glance, “Apologies, my mother does not like to be kept waiting when she calls.”
Valarr waved his hand, “No need, my father won’t say it but he is similar.”
He pauses, letting his questions sit on his tongue before he commits and turns his head to look at you, “What language was that? I’ve never heard of it.”
Your mouth parts slightly when you look at him too, surprised he would take interest in anything beyond the project, “Oh. I…well it is my native language.”
Valarr learns the name of the country you’ve hailed from, the name of the language, but your mouth shuts firmly before you can give any more details away. He watches as your body seems to curl in on itself, almost like you’re ashamed but you aren’t, not when he hears the pride and love woven into those few sentences. No, it is more like you’re afraid, of what he does not know, but he is aware that this sort of information is not public, nor do you speak this language with your mother outside of your home.
In a way it reminds him of High Valyrian, not that they sound the same, but that it’s a private language used between family. Remnants of a culture lost to doom and time, there are few who speak it and speak it well. Valarr had long grown accustomed to the tongue of his ancestors, knowing that no Targaryen heir would do well if they couldn’t even speak the language of dragons. But it is a lonely language, once spoken by millions, reduced to less than a hundred. He wants to ask what other languages that you know, if you would speak them how you spoke in your native tongue.
Voice seeping into every pore as unknown syllables and clicks of your tongue made reading hard to focus on. Valarr can speak High Valyrian at you, even if it's just to see how you’d react. Although he doesn’t understand why he is so infatuated by languages in the matter of minutes since hearing yours. At the end of the day it does not matter what secret words you have kept under your tongue. Valarr is not meant to decipher you, he is here to work on a project, to prove his worth as the heir to a dynasty, even if it’s to seventy-five other people who are in a similar boat to him. He returns to his work biting his tongue to keep it still with more questions than answers about you pressing against his teeth.
It has been eight years since you came to King’s Landing, and came to be a person at the edges of his memory from the beginning of teenagedom to adulthood. He has jousted under your gaze and not once made you queen of love and beauty, he has never considered your name for prom or homecoming. Truthfully, he has never considered you in much of anything, except now that he’s sitting here on your couch that you clearly detest, maybe he had been mistaken not to.
_________________
You find yourself sitting in a cafe with Maelys, Carissa, and Breniell Baratheon, younger sister of the infamous Lyonel Baratheon (a frat legend). The four of you crowd into a round table far from the window on the second floor, where the light is warm but dim, and hides the four of you well enough. Quietly, you wonder how much money is sitting on the floor around you all. Prada, Hermés, Balenciaga, Valentino. Nothing quite the same but nothing out of the ordinary for girls like the four of you.
They have tall drinks with teas and coffees mixed by sugar, cream, and flavor, and you are stuck with your plain chamomile tea, no added sugars including honey, no cream either. Maelys is wearing a skirt she thrifted over a pair of baggy jeans, Carissa has charms hanging out of her belt loops, Breniell has the biggest star earrings you have ever seen in your life. You are cream dress pants and beige button up, pointed toes and two inch heels, pearl earrings and dainty gold jewelry. You try your very best not to be envious of the three sitting around you, their choices so clearly on display.
When you had woken the outfit was already picked out for you, and the makeup set out in the exact order needed for you to use it. You knew what you would eat too, the exact ingredients kept in a fridge you had never opened in your entire time living in the apartment. Not that anybody would know, you didn’t bring anybody to your apartment. Except for Valarr. Who had seen your pristine walls and sat with you in near total silence save for your phone call and the discussion of a topic that you both settled on eventually.
You’re brought out of your thoughts when Carissa clears her throat, her excitement felt as she looks at you, “So how was studying with the prince? Was he as gentlemanly as they say that he is?”
The other two lean forward, Maelys with her feigned indifference and Breniell with undisguised interest. Valarr is something of note, even if the interactions were unproblematic, something to discuss at the very least. A prince in your mysterious living room, for you preferred to go to their apartments rather than bring them to yours. It felt like too much of a risk, like you were inviting your parents ire should they see a Blackfyre or a Locke cross into your threshold.
“He was fine. We decided on a topic to research. I will go to his apartment at the same time this week, and we will start our project outline.”
Brenielle blinks for a moment, and then Maelys grunts, taking a pointed sip of her drink, “I told you that she would give us a sentence or two and be done with it. She’s a proper Lannister, and he’s a proper Targaryen.”
Carissa groans, leaning into you as she looks up with her wide eyes, and she is beautiful. Hair like ink, stark against pale skin and deep blue eyes. Someday she will make for a fine lady wife, as all of you will, for it is inevitable that you will all be married off to make connections for a house or to start a new one. Although it is Maelys who has the most freedom in her choices out of all of you, and therefore she is perhaps the one you are most envious of.
Maelys sports the look of a true Targaryen woman, with golden white locks kept in a long braid, delicate yet sharp features, her indigo eyes and the sun-kissed skin. She is not a woman to be crossed, and you have seen videos of her getting into fights with frat bros at their parties. You think her to be quite similar to Aerion, although you haven’t interacted with him much, you have heard his stories and seen the videos that circulate throughout campus. Quick witted and horrifyingly intelligent, you think of their tongues made for lashing and the claws that adorn their fingers.
You shrug at their dissatisfaction, there is no need to discuss Valarr more than he already is. His visit to your home, which was strictly professional and had gone as smooth as you hoped for it to be, is nothing to delve into. They have far more interesting stories than you. Parties and boys, girls with cherry flavored lips and stolen hallway quickies. You know what they prefer to do for fun, spending money as if it will never run out, lavish trips and expensive tastes.
Activities you have never partaken in, and yet you are desperate to get a taste of. You want to accept their shopping invitations, eat ice cream on a hot day, go to the fair because you can. Yet every offer goes declined, every outing you witness through the swipe of your thumb across a screen, watching in real time as you slip away into something rather ghostlike. You don’t understand why these things are off the table for you, why you can’t be you instead of this image the Lannister family has created for you.
During your teenage years you rebelled, of course you had, and after that very, very short-lived rebellion you didn’t have anything left in you to rally. You let them cut your hair and do your makeup, pick your closet and decorate your room. Everything soon fell out of your control, and you found yourself wishing for the pre-rebellion days when you were given more leeway than you have even now. Valarr, you think, is a rebellion in a twisted sort of way.
He is royalty, but he is a Targaryen, and your family forever wants in with the Targaryens and forever wants to see all of them dead. You haven’t told your parents about the project you and he have been assigned to present together. There is no intention of telling them that either, knowing damn well that they would pull you from that class so fast you wouldn’t have time to process it. Which would be unfair to Valarr, and you know it would only further tensions with his family.
Maelys snaps her fingers in front of your face, her brow furrowed and it is then that you realize they are all staring at you, like they’re waiting for you to answer. Warmth comes to your cheeks as you quickly take a sip of your tea, “Sorry, I zoned out a little bit.”
Brenielle snorts, “We called your name about three different times, what pulled you so far away?”
You refuse to tell them it’s because you’re so jealous of everything around you that you could puke. You also doubly refuse to tell them it’s because Valarr has come and disrupted your usually coherent thoughts, “Nothing, just worrying about my studying, that’s all.”
A blatant lie that the three of them see too easily for your tastes, they know you are fading away at the table for reasons you will not indulge them with. You indulge nobody with your secrets, and that is a fact they have come to learn over the years together. It grates on them, you know it does, that you hold every interesting fact about you in a safe somewhere they cannot access, that you refuse to be known despite being a constant presence.
Professors talk about how diligent you are, good grades and an even better work ethic. Every assignment turned in early, reviewed, and then re-submitted with improvements. Never getting below a ninety-five on a test or a quiz, essays with perfect formatting. Students say that you’re either a saint or the biggest prude on campus, they say you are arrogant for never coming to events or crowds, thinking that you’ve put yourself on an untouchable pedestal. Others say you’re chronically ill, that the disease makes you too tired to participate as a functioning member of society. What they have correct is that you’ll live alone and die alone.
The thought used to feel unbearable, but you have come to shape yourself around that fact, making yourself comfortable despite the way you contort. You fall deeper into your silence though, your mood rapidly becoming more and more sour until you clear your throat and stand, slinging your purse over your shoulder as you grab your still half-full cup of tea. It’s flavorless and not at all-soothing, a hint of flavor in a cup of boiled water. You don’t look at them, you can’t bear it, instead you tilt your head, “Sorry to cut this short, I forgot I have an assignment due soon.”
You do not wait for their protests, you don’t listen to the calls of your name. Instead you leave as quickly as you can, throwing the tea away before you exit the cafe entirely. Your driver is nearby, always ready for you to call and you know you need to go, you know that you cannot linger on the sidewalk for just anybody to see because sooner than later they will realize young lady Lannister is here. But for a moment you linger, allowing your eyes to drift over trees that are starting to turn into flaming red and apple yellow.
Everything is becoming cooler, and it is not so cold that it is unenjoyable. Two young parents walk with their toddler, one parent on each side, there’s an old man at the corner, a teenage couple holding hands as they pass by you. It is enough to push you away from the sidewalk so you can make it to your driver, biting savagely into your lip in an effort not to cry because it is not yours. Not the hand holding, not the old age, not the family, you will have none of it, and that makes you frustrated you nearly scream.
The car door slams behind you, and your driver, a lovely older man named Criston, eyes you sympathetically. He has seen you in all sorts of sorry states, and is perhaps the only one to have ever seen you lose your composure. As soon as he had caught sight of you stalking towards the car he had known that somehow things had gone wrong, or something had gotten into your head. He does not look at you when you shriek into your hands, the most undignified you will ever be in public. Even then there are windows tinted dark enough to where they cannot see you, and this is a parking garage.
As soon as you are done you fold your hands into your lap, fingernails digging into the meat of your leg as you clench your jaw. Criston pulls out of there quickly enough, but he does not go to your apartment, instead he drives away from the city, and slowly, you begin to unwind as the city begins to fall away. There is a section of the forest just outside of king’s landing that is usually empty, and it allows for you to roll your window down so you can stick your head out.
Cool, crisp air floods your airways, making you feel clearer than you have in a long minute. You see the trees and their evolving colors, the sunshine that streams through the branches, illuminating pieces of the forest floor in golden light. The sights make you think of deer running with their fawns and bears meandering over fallen trees to get to the other side of a white river. Then you think of the people that must have lived there at one point. Of course the ancient indigenous people who had loved the land before the andals came.
Then the Targaryen’s who hunt in this forest, and they have hunted here since they arrived in Westeros all those centuries ago. When you think of the Targaryen hunting parties you think of Rhaenyra Targaryen. A young princess at the time who returned to camp covered in the blood of the boar she had slain after running into the forest. She had supposedly seen the white stag, and according to the legend the stag had bowed to her as well. You envy her in that regard, and little else about her life.
For an hour Criston drives through the forest, letting you feel the wind and the freshness, knowing your imagination has run rampant again. A break from everything that pollutes it in the city. It is strange sometimes, how Criston was assigned to be your driver from the beginning, he never quit, rarely ever missed a day at work, and has seen you grow. It saddens him, even if he won’t say it, how you went from excitable child to grieving adult despite having no major deaths in your life. So he offers you reprieve in the forest and allows you to scream into your hands, hoping that it will make you feel less rotten from the inside out.
By the time you are stepping out of the car you are the picture of composed, perfectly windswept hair and a fresh coat of lipgloss. There is no stain of your anger earlier, nothing that would indicate something is amiss. Besides, it’s Saturday at two p.m. and you’re scheduled for a lunch that will consist of one cup of edamame, three cut up strawberries, half a cup of almonds, and half a cup of grilled chicken breast. It is the same that it has been every Saturday for the last decade, and you know next Saturday will be the same.
You take lunch on your balcony, watching people walk below as you make sure you’re chewing everything, ensuring that you do not choke. 32 times you are meant to chew your food, and you count every one that you make. As always your gaze goes to the grocery store across the street, you don’t know what it contains, and you fear if you go in you’ll be tempted to buy damn near everything. You look away from it, focusing back on finishing whatever section of your plate that you’re on. It’s presented prettily, but you barely taste it, you wonder when everything lost flavor to you.
This is part of the reason why you invite nobody over. There’s no food to eat, and snacking isn’t a part of the diet your mother designed for you. Halfway through your meal you’re approached by Angie, the woman who makes sure everything runs smoothly in the household, “My Lady, is everything to your liking?”
You nod, swallowing your bite before you look at her, “Textbook Angie. Thank you.”
She says her thanks, but she lingers instead of immediately turning away like she has always done. You raise an eyebrow at her, questioning what she wants to say but refuses to say it still. Angie glances behind her shoulder, then she comes to kneel beside you, “My Lady, if you ever do wish to eat something else, I’d be more than happy to make it for you. We are…human, and it is natural if you would enjoy having variation in your meals.”
Angie means well, she always does, and you would like variety, you would enjoy having something more than portions determined by weight and ounce and nutritional value. Your mother, when she had introduced you to the diet, had framed it as a mindless thing. Eating was no longer as important as your appearance, it was to be treated like a chore, an obligation. Something you had to do but not enjoy. Which only made you miss your home country more and more, the dishes you had left behind a ghost underneath your tongue. The want for them so astute that it made you cry sometimes, and that only served to further your guilt.
When you turned eighteen you fantasized about what you would eat, what sort of cake you would have at your birthday party. Except there was no cake, there was no sweets, and your birthday party was a ceremony of gifts after you had eaten your steamed cod with bok choy and garlic. The same thing you ate every Thursday for dinner. It was that night where it became clear that you would never escape the life your mother had molded for you, and you could do nothing but be grateful for it. She had crossed the ocean with you by her side, had worked to secure a good husband, to put you in a place of prestige.
You had to be grateful, happy, content. It is an open secret to your family that you are fraying at the edges where it matters. The staff watches you, they see how when you are done with your tasks you sleep as if it hurts to be awake. Your sentences are carefully constructed, picked as if you had three options in your arsenal you just had to select to get through an interaction. Everything is done in muscle memory, your eyes glaze over more than they are bright and it is haunting, seeing how you are withering away before their very eyes.
“Thank you Angie, but I am satisfied.”
She nods once before she retreats, “Of course, just, even if it’s the middle of the night, I’d be happy to get you something to eat.”
There’s a journal beside you, one dedicated solely to your meals, your calories, your weight. Your mother asks to see it every time you see her, and she spends a solid ten minutes looking through everything to ensure that everything is going according to plan. The book goes with you everywhere, living in your permanent hold through whatever bag you need to carry for the day. Angie, you know, would like to burn that book more than hold it, and somehow it is one possession you would claim if your apartment ever caught on fire.
There are neat rows of dates and timestamps, of numbers written in neat as a printer all to do with you and your consumption. In the other notebook you carry with you no matter where you go is the schedule you keep. Events, campaigns, ads, modeling gigs, appointments, all of it is in there. Now Valarr has a slot in your planner, his name written in lilac ink and permanent. You find yourself staring at it a beat too long when you check to see if you do have any other assignment for today. There’s none, and you think you might go to bed despite it being four in the afternoon, you’re not very hungry.
________________
Valarr is, inexplicably, nervous. His brother nor his cousins should be anywhere near him, but there is simply no telling when it comes to his family. They do as they please with no regard for anybody or each other, which means that if one of them wishes it they’ll simply waltz in through his door. Which means the living room isn’t going to work, and that leaves the second floor of his apartment. He’s thankful that there’s a second living room up there, one that overlooks the city and the godswood.
He startles at the knock on his door, turning just in time for you to step into the room, dropping into a polite curtsey, “Your highness.”
It feels wrong, but he knows it is what status demands that you address him like that. Nonetheless you are a peer at his university, and in the privacy of his own home the formality is stifling, “Just Valarr, please, you know this.”
You have yet to heed his request at being called Valarr, but you also refuse to outright call for him with or without title. He motions for you to sit on the couch, it is a rather comfortable thing, lower to the floor but wide with soft leather, filled by what he does not know except that he could easily sleep on the thing. To your credit you do not comment on his awkwardness, because even though it has been a month since the project began he still feels as if he’s meeting you for the first time.
Instead you sit at the edge of the couch and begin to get your affairs in order while he cautiously sits an entire six inches closer to you than he ever has. Your eyes flick to his once, holding the stare for a few seconds before you turn back to your laptop. It is a begrudging acceptance, and yet it feels like sweet victory, especially when you reluctantly shuffle your shoes off and settle further back into the couch. Valarr holds still, resolutely staring at the laptop in front of him, notes and files scattered everywhere as you tentatively rest your back against the couch.
He does not dare speak, knowing that this is already pushing your limits more than you like them to be pushed. Occasionally you’ll shift your laptop towards him to show something, or you’ll send him a website link and vice versa so you both can read the article. Valarr hadn’t quite known how you’d treat the project, he had wondered if you would leave the brunt of the work towards him or if you’d insist on doing it all by yourself. He had leaned towards the latter, but your cooperation, no matter how stilted it may be, is a boon he didn’t expect to have.
Valarr had looked, once, to see the top students of the major. He had known you’d be in the top three, he hadn’t expected you to beat him for top spot. Yet that pleases him in a way he does not know how to describe. Maybe it is the challenge, knowing you are striving to be as cut-throat as your family is known to be, but you’ve simply hidden your own claws and fangs away. Or perhaps it is proof that you are not there to be a pretty face for your house to tote around.
He has come to the conclusion over the past month that you must be in the belief that a project not perfected is a death sentence. You greet him, you thank him, you occasionally put in a few sentences but they pertain strictly to the project. There is no talk of the week, or friends, or parties. Valarr can probably keep all the words you’ve spoken to him on a google doc page and have room for more, and that is like trying to write but having no words to speak anymore.
It is only when the laptop slips from your hold, falling to its side on the couch that he stills. Valarr turns, slowly, and he finds you fully slumped into the couch, your head tilted to the side, mouth parted slightly as your chest rises and falls steadily. Asleep. Totally, absolutely, dead to the world asleep. Even in the throes of slumber you manage to look put together, your hair falling around your head like a frame, clothes with no sign of wrinkling. Valarr does not dare move from off the couch, fearing that you will stir if he does.
Instead he whips his phone out to text his father, who will surely know what to do.
Valarr: She is asleep on the couch, her research tab is still open, what do I do
There’s no response for a few terrifying minutes, and then Baelor responds.
Baelor: Let's start with who she is first of all
Baelor: Second, close her laptop and do not extract yourself from the couch
Valarr: Young Lady Lannister, we were assigned to work with each other on a school project.
Valarr: She doesn’t speak much at all so her silence was not unusual, however, I saw her laptop fall and when I looked she too was asleep
Valarr: I am still on the couch
Valarr watches as his fathers’ text bubble appears and reappears multiple times, which only makes his worry increase. He risks another glance at you before he silently opens his camera, and as quickly and stealthily as he can manage takes a short video so his father can see the layout of the room, and the proximity to you. Baelor falls silent for a moment longer, no doubt observing the video before he can form a proper response to his son. Who is clearly panicking over something he has not ever become flustered from. It’s eyebrow raising, but he does not comment on it, not yet at least.
Baelor: The way I see it you can either work on your project some more or take a nap with her. She’s not going anywhere
Baelor: What are the Lannisters feeding her? My god she’s sallow
Valarr: When I come to her house she drinks about four glasses of lemon water and I do not know if she even knows the contents of her kitchen
Baelor: Feed her when she wakes, at the very least offer her something to drink.
Baelor: Your late aunt Dyanna was always ravenous after her napping spells, I think that’s where Daeron gets it from
Valarr: What if she is allergic or does not like the food
Baelor: Have you ever seen her eat?
Valarr: I think she eats air sometimes
Baelor: Just have soup for dinner, and take a nap
Baelor: The gods know you need one
Valarr huffs, but he does text the cook to prepare a soup dinner for two tonight, no beef and no pork, he doesn’t think he’s ever seen you eat either of those meats. Then he glances at his laptop, there’s work to be done, but he’s also been doing said work for hour after hour now. The couch is comfortable, and he does have a very valid excuse to shut his eyes, even if it’s just for a few minutes. He sighs, settling before he risks another look at you. It’s almost eerie how still you are, like you’ve trained your body not to move a muscle even in sleep.
Just a few minutes he decides, and then he’ll get back to work. He has a paper to finish reading, a slide to complete. There’s work for other classes too, and he’ll do it, he swears he will, he just needs five more minutes to rest his eyes, to think of anything else other than schoolwork and schedules. Valarr shifts once, getting him into a more comfortable position, and that proves to be the thing he succumbs to, his mind joining yours in the void of unconsciousness.
Time slips away after that, the sky getting darker and darker until it is officially night and it is only when Valarr is woken for dinner that you wake too. He reaches blindly for the lamp, groaning when the light hits his eyes as you make a small, discontent noise. Right, because you are here too. He turns, still groggy but more awake than you are. You shift, body being towards unwanted lucidity, then instinctively your body stretches. Arms raising as you extend your legs, toes pointing outwards before you melt again.
Then your eyes blink awake, still glassy and mostly unaware, you inhale deeply before you shift your head upward to look at the ceiling, and then you’re looking at him. For a moment he is all you focus on, the lamp a halo around his face, darkening the features pointed towards you. This lighting makes it harder to tell he has two different eye colors, they are the same pair regardless, and they’re looking at you. Valarr stills, and so do you.
It is only for a moment, and nothing more. He stands, twisting his spine so it will pop, “Dinner is ready, are you hungry?”
You yawn once, then you sit up, quietly processing his question. You are hungry, starving actually, but there is a dinner waiting for you in your apartment. It’s 338 calories, and you know you will wake in the night because you are still hungry. Here though, a prince is offering you food, and your stomach clenches a little at the thought of something other than Wednesday night dinner. How many calories are within the food though? How much will you gain from it? Would it be treason to refuse? Probably.
“Maybe a little bit.”
Valarr extends his hand towards you, and you take it, letting him lift you to your feet as you sway a little bit. Still addled by sleep, you don’t even bother with your shoes as you follow him down the stairs to where his dining room is. The first thing you can smell are spices, and it is undoubtedly warm to the touch. You try not to salivate too much as you are made to endure the scent. Valarr pulls your chair out for you, the motion fluid, like he has always done this for you.
“What did you request?”
He offers you a small smile, “Soup, a simple one, and chicken based if that is alright. It is getting cold outside now and I thought it would be nice to eat something of the sort.”
There is no soup on your weekly meals, none at all, and you have missed the comfort of warm broth sliding down your throat. The comfort that came from certain soups, and another memory comes to you. A coconut milk base with spices and herbs, the taste of peanuts and lime and cashew mixing together with the tinges of a bay leaf. It is another taste that has been stolen from you, another thing to miss beyond your understanding.
“Soup sounds lovely.”
You will have to eat slowly, and deliberately, if you wish to fill your belly properly. The desire for the soup will not make you a fool to the fact that you have a grand total of fifteen different meals that you have eaten every week without break for the past three years, technically five. You just hope he will not be offended when you struggle to eat past a certain line.
It comes in beautiful dishes imported from Yi Ti, artwork of clouds and dragons decorating every inch it has to offer. Inside is noodles, lime, pieces of fried tofu and a dollop of chili on top of it. For a moment you stare at it as if it is beautiful and horrifying simultaneously, Valarr pauses too, brows furrowing from your reaction. Then slowly, you reach for the lime, and it has been so long since you last felt lime beneath your fingers. Much less the juices as they run over the tips of your fingers, it is a messy affair, but Valarr’s is worse.
He just didn’t expect you to bring a finger to your lips, letting your tongue flick out for a split second so you can taste it. His cheeks feel like they burn when he tears his eyes away so he can concentrate on his own food. You begin to mix your noodles up, letting oil and juice and broth mingle together before you grab a spoon. Valarr does note the tremble of your hands, it’s like you have a tremor, one he failed to notice before. It’s almost shameless how he watches you when you take the first bite, a delicate spoonful with about three noodles on it.
You nearly cry when you take the first bite, and it is as if your appetite has just flared back to life. It tastes similar to your childhood foods, refreshing and flavorful in the ways you have salivated so deeply for that you gnawed on your pillows to keep your mouth occupied. The fact that you will likely be able to handle less than half of what has been offered to you is frustrating enough that it contributes to the near tears. You want to eat it all, to savor it as you should but also stuff yourself as fast as you can in fear it will vanish on you.
Valarr sits across from you, wondering how bad Wednesday night dinners are if you’re the closest to falling apart anybody’s ever seen after a bite of his food. He thinks of his fathers’ question, about what the Lannisters feed you, and he’s starting to think that maybe they don’t. Especially when you tell him, voice shaky and quiet, that the food is perfect.
________________
“Right, so we’ll keep this short, I just wanted to check in and see how the project is going. Everything is alright so far?”
You and Valarr are standing in front of your professor's desk, Professor Royce, she’s close to her mid-thirties and already sporting a streak of white from her temple. She’s a distant cousin of Lord Royce of the Vale, you think the two have the same nose as each other. Over the past two weeks she had been meeting with students at various times to discuss their projects, and now it was time for you and Valarr to speak with her. You glance at him, waiting to see if he will go first.
He does, although he spares you a glance too, “Everything is going as it should be, we’re projected to finish our project with time to re-work any section that might need better fleshing out.”
Professor Royce smiles, it’s the one she uses when she’s pleasantly surprised by something, you know it’s about you and he being cohesive together. Maybe it’s a test to see how two highly ranked and titled people would work together in a setting like this one. Or maybe, and you’re willing to bet a little bit on this one, maybe she did it so that the KLU staff would have some entertainment and maybe you and he would have some sort of headlining defining moment caught by paparazzi.
There is truly no telling, and you find yourself slightly annoyed, not that you would outright say anything. You dip your head politely towards him, your voice even as you select the words you had planned to say, “I am in agreement, together we are a compatible choice of project partners, I am pleased by our joint efforts.”
You know that everyone is looking at the both of you, voices for once in a hush as they attempt to listen in on you and he. The partnership is not only a source of entertainment for the staff, but the student body as well. They want the details of your collaboration, if you’re meeting up in each others’ apartments or out in public at rented out cafes. Even your friends are in on it too, they glance at each other from across the room, their ears perked for any stray comment.
Professor Royce blinks once, twice, “Is that all you have to report?”
Valarr, for one, is trying not to laugh, and when he glances at you he finds that your lip is twitching, just a little. But it’s enough to give away your amusement at the plight they face. The less information you and he offer the more interested they become, and the more desperate to glean something they find themselves. This is amusing for the both of you to deny what the masses so clearly want.
He dips his head, an easy, disarming smile splayed for her, “Yes professor, and will that be all? Or were there other parts of our project you wished to discuss with us?”
Your head tilts a little towards him, fingernails tapping against your wrist as you do, “We have time.”
She does not. At least if she doesn’t learn how to extort information out of King’s Landing rich kids better. Instead she shakes her head, summoning a smile from her stomach, “Of course not, you both are doing excellent. Don’t let me keep you from your work any longer than I already have.”
Neither of you say thank you when you both turn around to head back to your table. She calls for the next team as you and he sit back down in your seats, restarting the flow you both had earlier of reading through articles before contributing to a shared document to write on. Though it’s true you’re both working on different elements of the project it is ensured that every aspect is learned by the other. The gods know that you and Valarr would rather be caught dead than unprepared for something.
When the chatter picks back up again after seeing how you and Valarr weren’t going to give the crowd anything else to pick up on, he begins to type in the doc as if it is his text to you. Mostly because he knows you’d never get your phone out in class.
What class do you have after this
[Globalization document] None why
Lunch?
Please?
At yours?
I mean, we can grab something to eat and take it to my place, sure
Do you have a preferred takeout spot?
You falter, and for a moment you think of when you first arrived at King’s Landing where you and your mother had absolutely nothing. When you and her shared a bed where you felt every spring in it, living with candles because she couldn’t afford electricity and filling water up in community fountains. The only thing that you had consistently was food, specifically from the few restaurants in the Yi Ti section of the city. There were few places where you had the food you had left behind, where people spoke the same language as you, looked like you.
There’s no telling if the spot is still there, and the thought of it not being there feels like a punch to the gut. If the restaurant you frequented the most as a child and tween are packed up and replaced by something else then that just means another frail branch of your freedom has been snapped away. You do not answer Valarr yet, instead you pull up a new tab and begin to frantically type the key words you need. Five red pins appear, and your shoulders sag when you see the name of the restaurant. Judging from pictures, not a thing has changed.
Without a doubt it is exactly where you need to be, what you need. The urge consumes you, already making you twitch with wanting, ready for the class to be ended. You turn your laptop towards him, and he raises a brow, “If you insist.”
“We’re sitting down.”
Valarr sighs, but he doesn’t protest, and you wouldn’t have heard it anyway. He could have left you stranded on the sidewalk and you wouldn’t give two damns, not if it meant walking through those doors just one more time. Class creeps by, practically tortuous as you struggle to focus on anything you’re meant to be studying, you scroll because you need to, knowing that you’ll be rereading those articles later. Valarr can tell you’re distracted, that evidently this is another important thing for you.
He doesn’t know what your relationship with food is, but he has a haunch it’s not exactly the healthiest one. Getting lunch together was just a way to get you to eat something, especially since you had only seemed to stomach nearly a quarter of the noodle dish before you abruptly stopped eating. It was just a little unexpected when you selected a restaurant he would have blinked twice at. Stairs led down to the entrance, and the restaurant seemed tucked under a row of other businesses and restaurants.
Yet he had already agreed, and whatever this place was he was sure was significant to you in some aspect. If it let him learn a thing or two about you then so be it, he’d sit in the peeling red booths with yellowed walls. When class ended you and he were one of the first out of there, not bothering to find either of your friends as Valarr led you to his driver, looking every part the project partners about to part ways. Only you got in his car, and you typed the address to the place in before you settled into the backseat with him.
“So, I didn’t expect the Lannisters’ to eat in basement restaurants.”
You glance at him, mouth twitching, “They don’t. Lannisters eat in restaurants where their names are carved into table charts and offer food the size of a coin for someone’s bi-monthly wage.”
“Are you not a Lannister doing the same?”
“I believe I’m the only Lannister without a place carved into the table.”
Valarr falls silent as you continue to stare out the window, watching everything pass by you, the buildings slowly starting to show more personality, the colors coming to life in a different way from everything else. Truthfully Valarr does not often come to the Yi Ti section of King’s Landing, even when he knows it holds more than just the Yi Ti culture in it. He has seen the vibrancy, the holidays, he had partaken once and had a night he refuses to speak of.
It feels different in this section of the city. Where valarr frequents he sees suits and ties, drab colors and sleek signs with perfect posters. Here he sees crates of various colors stocked with fresh fruits and vegetables, vendors with their shop doors folded up, showcasing the items kept cool by wall fans. There are food carts on bicycles, people on the sidewalk selling jewelry. There is color everywhere, even through the chipped paint there are murals of traditional and modern art. Posters stapled to telephone polls advertising bar bands and lost pets, odd jobs and roommates. There is noise everywhere too, motorcycles and overlapping televisions, kids playing in the alleyways.
You bask in all of it, soaking in the language and the reminders of what you had once. At some point you were one of those kids, you shopped from these vendors, you bought snacks from the stores set up on people’s porches. You didn’t love it as much as you loved your original home, but it was loved with everything you could give to it. Valarr sticks close beside you as you take streets you haven’t walked in for too long, knowing that the people will not recognize you for the girl you used to be. He takes it in too, knowing that these are the people he will govern over someday, the people you clearly have an adoration for.
It doesn’t take long for you to reach the restaurant, and here is where you hesitate. When you walked along the streets earlier you hadn’t cared that they couldn’t call your name out with fondness, but this is different. These are the women and the men who helped care for you from the moment they found you and your mother. They helped you learn the Westerosi language, math, all sorts of things. Your mother had promised to keep in contact with them, and for a while she had, and then she slowly began to stop, and therefore you did too.
“Is everything alright?”
You glance at him, and then you nod, taking a step down, “Yes, it has just been a long time since I have been able to come here. I am excited.”
“I thought you were going to run away for a moment.”
“Then you’d unfortunately come to discover I make for a poor runner.”
The door swings open, and you are eleven years old again, backpack slung over your shoulder with your best friends trailing behind you, chattering about the recent middle-school gossip. You are eight and crying over proper grammar for sentence structure. You are ten and staying up far too late but it’s new years eve, and there’s nothing quite like a party in the restaurant. You are nine and eating rice with your fingers in a tutu from ballet class. You are twelve and sitting with two boys who you will become a sibling to. You are thirteen and sulking as you think of how your friend got asked to the dance instead of you. Finally, you are fourteen and sobbing as you leave the restaurant for the final time, your mothers’ hollow promises of coming back ringing around in your head.
You turn your head as a woman approaches, and although her face is older and her hair streaked with grey you know her face. You know her. She smiles, and for a moment you cannot breathe. All you wish to do is take her by the arms and shake her, screaming that it’s you. It’s you. You came back, you’re here, and you never want to leave again. That you hate your family and you hate how your life has turned out. How Westeros is killing you as cruelly and slowly as Viserys the First died. But you don’t, you request a table for two.
The booth creaks beneath you both, and the number 23 is peeling away, the portraits haven’t changed, nothing has. Even the tables are still sticky. Valarr opens the menu like it might bite him, and you lay yours out flat, already knowing exactly what you want to start with. It is all entirely too much, and yet it is exactly what you have been missing for so long. You doubt you will ever forgive your mother for taking this from you too.
“Do you have any recommendations? I’m not sure exactly what I want to get.”
You grin, just a bit as you begin to point to different things, explaining the spices and taste, along with the textures. Valarr tries to listen, and he does for the most part, but part of his brain is also haywired on the way your voice creates syllables and notes he has never heard. How you’re even showing teeth from how pleased you are by the food that isn’t even before you.
“Will you order in your language?”
“If you wouldn’t mind it, my mother is the only one who I regularly converse with here in Westeros.”
“Please, by all means.”
Valarr will not admit it is because he wants to hear you speak the language again. That is shameful, and it is only polite for him to let you and the woman speak the languages that bring you both comfort. He knows it is he who imposes this afternoon, but he is content with it. Mostly because you are more at ease than he has seen you during the entire time of knowing you.
The woman returns bearing cold water and hot tea that lacks any sugar and cream, but you eye it eagerly regardless. Valarr thanks her, right before she asks if either of you would like anything to start with. He listens, and there are your words. They come easier to you like this than Westerosi, he sees it in the way your body seems to open up, even if it is just from a few different words. She leaves soon after, leaving you and he to be alone again.
He leans forward a little, examining the place again, “So how’d you discover this place since Lannisters’ don’t eat in places like this?”
You lean back, fingers starting to play with your rings, “When my mother and I moved here we didn’t have anything, but we had these people, this community. I think this restaurant was the reason why my mother and I didn’t starve to death sometimes. Especially in the winter, all our money went towards heating.”
Valarr had always wondered how you were living before coming to the world of nobility, but he hadn’t expected poverty. On the extreme side of it too it sounded like. He couldn’t imagine living in a situation like the one you gave hints towards. You crack a smile at the memories though, remembering pressing your body in the thinnest shirt you could find to the kitchen floor in hopes of cooling down. Or huddling with your mother as she told stories of your culture’s old myths and legends in the dark.
“I used to be one of the alley kids you saw earlier. Ratty ass shirt and barefeet, my friends and I would get up to anything and everything. We were stupid little things, but we were fun too, so I’d say it was worth it.”
You don’t know why you’re telling Valarr all of this, you doubt he really cares about it, but it comes rambling out of you regardless. It’s like there’s this need for him to know your history, as if you want him to ask these questions so you can keep answering him. It’s easy to point at the bar, the feeling of paper underneath your hand and lead coating the side of your hand, “I learned Westerosi at that bar, and I learned how to multiply and divide right there too.”
Valarr turns his head, looking at the bar which boasts shelf after shelf of liquor on it, the dark wood and the strip of red LED lights. He can’t picture it, a smaller version of you in colorful but poor quality clothes, messy hair and teeth in the process of becoming permanent. You speak with no accent now, but he imagines you trying to make your mouth form the correct sound in order to meet Lannister standards, he doesn’t know how frustrating that must have been for you.
There is a whole life to you that has been untouched by the media and the gossips of the society you both belong to. He has heard nothing of Young Lady Lannister running around with no shoes in Little Yi Ti, or how she came from a completely different country to start with. A carefully guarded secret, one you’ve given to him. Valarr knows, without any doubt in him, that it is a secret he cannot spill without losing you and invoking your absolute ire.
“When did you come to Westeros?”
Your eyes return to your hands, focusing on your bracelets this time, “I was eight by the time we got to Westeros.”
“Where were you before?”
“Everywhere.”
That is true too. Before Westeros, but after abandoning your home country, your mother slowly worked her way towards King’s Landing by taking various jobs in different cities. You were in the heart of Yi Ti for three months, you were in Asshai for one, you had stayed in Mereen for two, it went like that really. Some parts you remember as clearly as your favorite movie, other parts you forget, and you don’t want to remember them. Not really. It’s the year you don’t speak about, the year where you were everything and nothing all at once.
You crave it more than anything sometimes, and other times you hate it like you’re frothing at the mouth for vengeance. There is no telling where you will settle your feelings on the matter at, you have no capacity to think about them either. So you wave your hand like the matter will fly away with a flick of your wrist, and you hope he drops it, you will not speak of it even if he pries.
“Where else have you traveled to princeling? Surely you must have ventured far and wide with your family, or even by yourself.”
Valarr huffs, but before he can say anything your drinks and appetizers are being brought back, the woman does not look at you, and you try not to stare at her. You desperately want her to look at you and shout your name, but you know she does not recognize you, and you do not even know if she has kept you in her memories. If she would look at you and feel betrayal or relief that you are back again. You do not know, you cannot bring yourself to figure it out either, you would rather have this than nothing at all.
She leaves, and as you start to distribute the food to Valarr and you, he begins to speak, “Truthfully, I have not seen as much as I would like to. I have been across Westeros, but even then it isn’t often enough that I leave this city behind. My visits have always been short, diplomatic, which I suppose is the purpose of such visits. We visited my mothers’ home in Blackhaven, and we have stayed on Dragonstone for getaways, but we’ve never seemed to go further East than that.”
“Would you go to other places?”
“I would like to, everything sounds far more interesting when it isn’t in King’s Landing or to do with my family.”
“Then you must go before you take on too many responsibilities.”
“Do you have recommendations?”
You hum, getting your first mouthful of food ready, “Maybe, and maybe not.”
Everything goes a little blank after the first bite, for it is exactly as you have imagined it to taste. The textures and flavors meld into one where you are sitting at a plastic table on the side of the street, smoke and meat, a grill so hot it seems on the edge of catching fire. There is fresh fruit twenty feet away, and the sun is bright, the air sticky with warning for the rain to come. You can hear cats and birds, the roar of traffic and the voices of your language all in one. It had been background noise at the time, now it’s what you focus on to calm yourself down.
Valarr on the other hand makes a pleased noise as he begins to eat, the food unexpected but good, really good. Restaurants for Valarr have always been made with prestige and secrecy. Elevators that would take him up high for the best view of the city with food sourced by the best and made by the best. Except this is better than half the restaurants he has ever stepped foot into, and the meal will be far too cheap for what it is worth in his opinion. But the accessibility is part of the charm too, he sees it now.
This place is obviously beloved by many in the area, he sees it in framed newspaper clips of awards and other aristocracy photographed with the cooks and servers. There are walls full of memories, telling of immigration and culture reformed to make a mark on the people here. Valarr and you have been speaking of travel, of seeing different cultures and people and yet he has never even made an active effort to see what the other communities his city has to offer.
It has taken him an embarrassingly long time to come to the conclusion that he’s been too tucked away into his castle to come down and see the masses for who they are. Not digits on a screen that he’ll have to make happy somehow, someway. He looks at you from across the table, how you reach for things without hesitation, and how you roll up your sleeves so you can use your fingers to aid you when silverware has become too bothersome. Valarr has never, not once, seen a lady of your standing use her fingers to break apart something fried. Then he looks at what he has in his hands, the fork and knife, and the things that obviously do not need them upon his plate.
You raise your brow as he silently sets his utensils aside, tentatively taking hold of a wooden stick where chicken has been skewered and grilled. It is messy, it is odd, and he feels momentarily unwell but it fades when he gets his first bite of it in. There are seasonings that have been marinating into the chicken for some time, the char on it only adding to the entire thing, and your eyes are practically shining. Valarr feels his cheeks warm, but he doesn’t look away, instead he cannot help the breathless little laugh that comes from him.
It is just shy of absurd, really, for you and him to be like this. He is a prince and you are a daughter of one of the most prominent houses in the realm, and together you are eating with no utensils in a restaurant with a sanitation rating of 87%. But he would not change a thing about it, especially not when the main dishes are provided and those look even better than the appetizers. He savors your rare lapse of demeanor, the clinical simplicity of your answers having given way to dry wit and subtle insults.
There is something far more entertaining about this side of you, when you are not under the weight of cameras ready to capture you at your worst angle. When you are not the woman your family has depicted you to be. Valarr is finding that the more time he spends with you, even when it is just studying, the more he learns that what you present yourself as is a lie of your character. Which makes his confusion on you grow, because why does your family insist on making you into a lifeless creature whose only drive is to please?
Valarr wonders if you will fall silent as you did before, if you will become shut off and he will have these handfuls of facts about you that nobody else has. If he will be forced to know a truth to you that is so deeply ingrained into your being that when you are in a space where it cannot be touched upon you become a walking corpse. Intelligent and beautiful, a corpse is still a corpse, still rotting, still clinging when all they want to do is rest.
He will take advantage of your willingness right now though. As if he did not look at the menu when he ordered he asks you what you have selected for you and he, what ingredients, what meats. You answer him each time, an unmistakable warmth in your tone that he finds is like turning his face to inviting sunlight after a cold winter. There is patience in your explanations, each one with its own brand of adoration that has clearly never been forgotten.
Dessert is a similar affair, the items not as sweet as he had thought they would be. But there is delight in seeing chocolate on the side of your lip, a marker that there is a side to you that cackles and blemishes. He does not reach out to get the chocolate off your face, but he does think of it, a thought as fleeting as a shooting star, and just as breath-snatching. Valarr’s arm jerks, like he will actually go through with the motion and aborted it at the last second, he passes it off as reaching for a spoon instead.
Payment is done up front, and it is there that Valarr sees it, sees the picture of you and your mother from when you were young. You must’ve been twelve or thirteen in the picture, but there you were wearing a pair of skinny jeans, vans that had seen better days, and a hoodie from a band he didn’t recognize. Your hair pulled into a rather severe pony-tail, thick black framed glasses, a backpack. Then in the corner a date written in white ink 11-14-2017. Your mother, the current Lady Lannister, standing with a pea-coat and skinny jeans tucked into a pair of stiletto ankle boots. He doesn’t think she wears them anymore.
You’ve just finished signing the check when Valarr points at the photo, his own small smile already there, “I didn’t know shoes like that existed.”
You turn towards what he’s looking at, your mouth parting when you see your mothers’ outfit, and unbidden, you start to giggle a little at it, “Oh gods.”
Together you both begin to walk out, but before you get to the door, you’re still chortling when you look at him, “The worst thing is that Mama still has those damned stilettos, they were a gift from Father.”
Valarr nearly chokes, trying to imagine Lord Lannister, the Grey Lion, gifting his future wife a pair of shoes like that. Just as you both step out the door, your auntie from a lifetime ago reads your signature, sees the Lannister last name, and your voice floats over her head. Your explanation, and because it is true, she remembers the day her friend came home squealing that her rich boyfriend had bought her a new pair of shoes. She remembers you looking at them with mild horror, the same face you wore when Valarr pointed them out to you.
She watches, eyes wide, as your shoe vanishes out of sight to the sidewalk, and she is too stunned to run after you.
_______________
“Papa, have you ever gone to Westeros?”
Unreadable eyes, a heavy hand, “No, and I do not intend to, there is nothing for me over there.”
“Nothing?”
“Nothing at all.”
“Why?”
Deep breath, shifting weight, the stars that are no longer visible under the smaug of pollution and overcrowded civilization, “Because everything I need is right here. My home, my ancestors, my wife, my children. I need for nothing, I want for nothing. Now why do you ask?”
“Mama told me of the dragons, how she wants to find a real one.”
“Did she now?”
“Mhm.”
“Well there are no more dragons, they died out a long time ago.”
“Why?”
“Because their family became divided, and they turned on each other.”
“Why?”
Laughter, deep and rumbling, like magma boiling beneath the surface, “You ask far too many questions, and you stay up far too late. Come, you have been comforted by the stars for long enough.”
Shifting, the world changing as you’re picked up, he’s big, sturdy, and you are small enough that bedtime is a thing, “Your Mama has no need for dragons, nor do you daughter of mine. Not while I am here.”
I’ve been on Ao3 since I was 11 but didn’t have an account until I was 13 not once did I think it was still on a beta version. I just thought it was part of the website😭😭
I cannot WAIT to write for Daeron, he is actually my favorite of his generation. I think we could make each other worse. Anyway I'm going to let my soul recover a bit from the sin about writing 43k words dedicated to Aerion. Idk when Daeron fic will be out, but I do know it will be angsty. Yippie! Because the Aerion one is currently the happiest of the ones I have planned.
Summary: As Aaron Hotchner's eldest kid (and eldest daughter) you don't talk to him. Point blank period, his contact number is collecting dust in your list of people to call. However, he'll have sweep the grime off your number if he wants to get this case solved.
Warnings: Can be lowkey graphic, descriptions of violence, SA attempt, Daddy issues, smut, murder attempts, sororities, ambiguous ending (it's kinda up to y'all atp), Hotch says "fornication" once, Hotch (his parenting style), genius reader strikes again (girl Spencer Reid but Hotchner edition) Actual murder. Emotions. Friends. Reader is old money on Mama's side of things. Crazy inaccurate and ambiguous things. No editing (are we surprised).
Pairings: (Platonic) Aaron Hotchner x Hotchner!Reader, Spencer Reid x Hotchner!Reader (it's more background than focus). Fem reader as always.
A/N: Guys for once I'm not super stoned (I'm eating as edible as I speak) but I am in a shit ton of pain rn (mmmm phantom pain goes insane) and I churned this out. Also I hope yall know I am writing this shit with literally one hand so these are definitely labours of love.
WC: 29.5K
Spencer had, once upon a time, considered going to UC Berkeley but ultimately decided not to. However, he can still appreciate a good campus full of people determined to make it in the world. Maybe in a different life he would’ve gone to school out in San Francisco, but it is not this life, and certainly not in this moment. Not when the third body has shown up on campus, posed as a statue, but clearly not one. Not when there’s exposed ribs, cheek ripped open to show off the teeth, fingers bent in all the unnatural ways.
Someone had been killing girls and posing them as statues around campus, it was done quickly, efficiently, and they were never seen. The work some would say is beautiful, a statement made about women and the obscene robbery of self-identity they face. At the end of the day the girls were real though, and the week prior they had been working towards degrees, they had families, friends, they were someone. The call for help with the case comes after the third statue went up in front of the library, her body contorted and defiled for all to see.
There was only one person who saw her -Rosey- last, and his name is Joseph Sings. A senior double major for classic art and theology. He’d been a dead end, truthful too, when he said that the last time he saw her she was going to the library to work on a project. They’d interviewed the girls’ friend group, who’d been partially inconsolable and partially determined to help and partially scared out of their minds. Nothing came of it, and so they decided to walk around the campus, talk to the professors, the student body, just to see if they could find anything.
Hotch, for some reason or another, had been an absolute ass throughout the entirety of the case so far. Body tensed as if he were ready to pounce at any given moment, frown somehow more severe, and his eyes the definition of broody. Morgan had texted Garcia about it no less than three times but didn’t risk anymore in case Hotch got onto him about that too. He seemed to be waiting for something, like a shoe to drop, but didn’t even know what he was looking for.
One thing was clear though; There was nothing to be found from the university. They left once that became clear, settling into their designated spot in the university police department's office. It felt odd to be surrounded by so many young people, hearing the way they talked to each other and bounced around one another. Lively, if a police department could be described as such. They had three bodies, dead end witnesses, and an invisible clock ticking behind them, reminding them that there wasn’t much time between this and the next victim.
Unfortunately by day three the next victim had been picked: Natalie Clawson. A senior in the data science program, she had a job set up as a data analyst for Ulta Beauty. This time they call in the friend group, especially since two of them last saw her. Cameron, again, and then you. You who stands at the front of the group, hair blown out perfectly, your makeup sharp like the rest of your outfit. You’ve got a black mini skirt on over a pair of tights, a form fitting button down clinging to your figure, a blazer over your arm along with the Birkin bag you’re sporting, gold jewelry glinting off your ears, neck, and wrists, only one ring on your hand. Red bottom shoes and a scent like heaven clinging to you, you look highly unimpressed when they emerge.
For a moment they still under the weight of your disgust that you haven’t even bothered to disguise, “Nice of you to show your face around here for once.”
Hotch sighs, head tilting back as he resists the urge to drag his hands down his face, “Can we please focus on the case for the moment? Everything else can come after.”
Wrong words to say judging by the way your glare sharpens, mouth pulling into a line that speaks of unfathomable disappointment, “Alright. Lead the way Sir.”
All around both parties exchange looks of absolute bafflement, shrugging shoulders as they attempt to piece together the information. Especially when you and Hotch wind up falling into step together, although you’re clearly agitated by him and he’s stuck between trying to concentrate or talking to you. There’s not a word said that could warm the frigid silence you and him have created around each other, spreading to everyone else as well.
Once inside Hotch turns to look at you all, fingers already pointing, “Morgan take Cameron again, Emily, you can take her. We’ll interview the rest of them here.”
He turns to you, something like a plea in his eyes when you glare right back at him, “We just need information.”
You scoff, eyes already rolling in a way that surprises your friends. To them you’re the epitome of future lawyer, president, whoever. Clean cut lines, never a minute off the dot for meetings and deadlines, cold but present, passionate too, even if it shows in different ways. You don’t do things like roll your eyes, and they don’t ever see Hotch tilt his head back in such clear, obvious frustration that it’s almost jarring.
“Just information is what you shall receive then. Let’s not waste time.”
The four of you leave the rest of them in confused but charged silence, one that Hotch doesn’t elaborate on any further as they start to talk to the friends. Camerons’ goes by quicker, mostly because they’ve already interviewed him before, and Emily? Well, she’s trying to get through to you but it’s like talking to a wall of steel. You give her clinically perfect answers, everything remembered clear as day and with all the details she could need.
You’re innocent, that much is clear, and you’re also not going to let her dive deeper than that. She has the things she needs to know, but your personal life is made abundantly clear that it is just that; Personal. You don’t know her and she can profile you all she wants but she’s never going to get anywhere further than that. She comes back an hour later exhausted with her efforts knowing that she’s lost to a twenty-two year old college girl.
Hotch raises his brow at you when you both return, “You gave her a hard time.”
You grab your blazer and purse, shrugging, “I gave her the information needed. Are we done now?”
“Technically we have what we can get, but there’s a few more things we need to go over. Did Natalie have any enemies or on the flipside, admirers?”
The purse gets set down with a thump, “Natalie was good and kind, she didn’t like Aiden Thomas because he’s arrogant, she didn’t like Shaera Kingsley because she’s stuck-up and sleeps her way to good grades, and she’ll sleep her way into a comfortable life. One where she’ll never amount to anything besides an occasional name on a check for a donation to charity. She didn’t like Julian Borough because he liked to hit on her even after she told him she wasn’t interested, but like clockwork he invites her to his frats party every two weeks whenever they throw. These are the three people she complained about the most and saw on a somewhat average basis. The closest to admirer and enemy she possessed.”
“What about professors, did she have good relationships with them?”
Your eyes flash, something dangerous there, “Freshman year she didn’t like Professor Angela Crone because of the way she graded things. Sophomore year she didn’t care for Professors Boeing and Chimney, Boeing for the way he taught and Chimney for his material, she thought he didn’t understand it correctly. Junior year her least favorite professor was Monoville, she had clashing opinions that were often verbalized. This past semester her least favorite is Professor Monroe for how he teaches, she thought it was incompatible for the majority of those taking his class, all the TAs she got along with.”
“Any conflicts in the friend group here with her?”
“Beyond skirmishes of who puked in whose car and if someone stood someone up there’s nothing that could reasonably result in something like this.”
“Friends outside of you all, did she have very many?”
“She’s in a sorority, pi beta phi, you should ask the sisters, or I can tell you and we can sit here for two hours talking about all her relationships with the sorority sisters and then we can go another four hours talking about where she stands with the other sororities, and tomorrow we can go over the frats. But just so you know in her sorority alone there’s 178 current members. If we factor in that there’s 1,893 sorority sisters on campus and 1,957 fraternity brothers then we’re looking at 3,850 relationships that go one on one alone. Then you factor in dynamics between a third variable that interrupts the one on one relationship because humans are unpredictable. You can be friends with someone on a solo level and not like each other in a group setting, sometimes vice versa. This leaves us with 7,419,000 possible relationship outcomes surrounding one person.”
Automatically they turned to look at Spencer, who was looking at you with something funny in his eye, like he’d struck gold as you were speaking, “Reid, is that right?”
He jolted, just for a second, cheeks pinkening at having been called out, “Yes, she’s correct, and that’s the simplified number too. We don’t have enough time to go over everything and ask all these people. We need to make an overall statement, might help narrow things down.”
You nod, finger tapping against your bag, “If you’re interested in watching how they’ll react to the news, separate them into their cliques. I trust you, the profilers, to figure out who goes with who. Do this for pi beta phi, kappa kappa gamma, and delta gamma. The rest of them can withstand a mass announcement if you go house to house. Do this, and you’ll have until approximately midnight before all of campus knows about your involvement with the case.”
“Is that a bad thing?”
His question makes you shrug, “Either you’ve finally found your seats for the unsubs show or you’ll figure it out. I hope that it’s the latter, now, is there anything else you all need from us? Or can I go get briefed on my case?”
Hotch perks up, just a bit, “You have a case?”
You don’t glare this time, you just look at him with that measured look that spells for a knife about to be twisted, “I’m a lawyer, didn’t you know that? Aren’t you happy you predicted me right?”
“I didn’t know you were still interested in pursuing law.”
“You don’t know what I’m interested in, period. You made sure of that too.”
“I know.”
For a second you simply stare at him, so clearly displeased, but then you turn on your heel to stride out the door, letting it slam shut behind you as you make your way out of the building. They watch you go, your imposing figure quickly vanishing into the foray of people, and then around the corner. Katalina, one of your close friends, peers at him, “You’re, you’re Agent Hotchner, aren’t you?”
He looks at the young woman, “What gave it away?”
“You both glare the same way. Like you’ll keep people away with it.”
Emily is the one to connect the dots, “She’s your daughter. Oh my god you have a daughter?”
Hotch sighs, standing as he does, “Yes, if she’ll even admit it.”
Morgan stares, then he looks at Spencer, who’s looking at Hotch funny, then back to said man, “She seemed ecstatic to see you again, I thought you and Haley had been married this whole time.”
“Not always, we dated in high school and broke up after college, I came out to San Francisco to be a prosecutor, I met her mother, we wound up having her, and then I left for the BAU…and Haley.”
Your friends wince but they stand up too, gathering their things and quietly muttering goodbyes as the team is left in an awkward, strained silence. He shuts his eyes briefly before clenching his hands once, then he smoothes them out, “I will tell you this once, and only once. I was in her life, consistently, and then I was not. I will not be answering any questions regarding our relationship, but she can do as she pleases.”
And that’s that.
____________
Hotch knows it’s a bad idea to knock on your door, but he does it anyway. He hadn’t known what your face looked like as an adult until now and it’s hard to reconcile the idea of you, baby faced with your wild hair and dirt stained cheeks. With you now, sharp featured and dark lined lips, high heels and degrees under your belt despite being twenty-two and in your senior year of college (again). He paid for one semester of your college, always, which was how he knew where you were going, but beyond that he didn’t know anything.
Part of him hadn’t expected to actually see you today, he’d thought you might accept under the condition that he not be there, but you’d shown up without protest. You had wanted to see him, despite it all. He knocks on the door, and you answer him a moment later. You’re still dressed as you were earlier but you’re no longer wearing the heels, those have been tucked away already. He smells something cooking from inside, something good and something that reminds him of the life he left behind, the life he traded.
“Can I help you with something?”
He nods, glancing inside, “Can I come in?”
Your jaw works as you think it over before you step aside, letting him in. Your apartment isn’t what he expected, he’d thought you’d go for a minimalist look, something that fit the coldness rolling off of you. It’s a pleasant surprise when he sees the artwork displayed on the wall in alternating heights and placements, colorful flower arrangements displayed proudly with thick coffee table books scattered around the place. You’ve got pictures on display, deep reds, purples, your home is borderline whimsical.
“Expecting somebody?”
“No.”
He slips his shoes off because you and your mother were always adamant about no shoes in the house. A rule that used to make you giggle. He remembered from when you were little, your chubby fingers prying at his laces that he’d purposely unlace slowly just to make you laugh with impatience and attempt to help or tug him inside. He’d given that up though, and now you won’t look him in the eye. He’s not even really welcomed into your apartment.
If he stayed would he have a key to your apartment just for emergencies? Would his picture be up there beside the one of you and your mother? He doesn’t know, he’ll never figure it out either. Instead he turns his attention back to you, to your kitchen and whatever you’re cooking. There’s textbooks open, stacks of files open, scattered almost, but he sees the control in your chaotic spread, “What has your schooling looked like?”
He watches you tense, lips pursing for a minute as you stir the liquid in your pot, “I graduated high school at fourteen after six months of being there, I then went here, to Berkeley, for political science and psychology. I was…determined, to do as much as I could. I did two degrees in two years, went to law school, got it done in two years, I was eighteen when I finished. I spent nineteen as a public defender, then I came back to school so I could study linguistics and neuroscience.”
“What’s your IQ?”
“176, it matches my LSAT scores.”
“When did they conclude that you’re a genius?”
“When I turned eight.”
After you left. It goes unspoken, but it’s true. Hotch left when you were five for Seattle, he’d spend the next six years there, keeping contact consistently up until you were eleven, when he was transferred to the BAU in Quantico. It was after the transfer, after he reconnected with Haley (who was almost your middle name), communication started to fall apart. You were sixteen when it finally clicked in your head that he didn’t want anything to do with you, or at least you just weren’t high enough on his list of priorities to keep up with. You were sixteen and graduating from UC Berkeley with two degrees under your belt and he didn’t show up to it. He’d left the seat empty, so you stopped saving one for him.
He’d gone to UC Berkeley for his degree, and you followed him in his footsteps because no matter what you did you just couldn’t escape him or his legacy that literally flowed through your veins. You were a prosecutor for a year, just enough to help with bills and gain experience. Then you did school for the past few years while simultaneously juggling cases. You lived a very, very busy life, but you wouldn’t have it any other way either.
“You’ve done well for yourself.”
The praise makes you shudder. It’s something you’ve craved for so long and learned to resent when it wasn’t given. All you had wanted was for him to say you were doing well, that he was proud, that he wished he could be there to celebrate your accomplishments. What you got was 2,833 miles between you and him, empty voicemails and a number that sat untouched on your contacts list. Strained silence despite the lack of the others presence, now it was oppressive, unbearable.
You regret letting him in, seeing the face that isn’t yours but it belongs to you standing right outside your door, pleading to be let in. He doesn’t belong in your space, it’s made clear from the way he stands between the chairs on your island and the couch, unsure of where he should be. Part of you wants to throw your hands in the air, tell him to get the hell out because you needed bim then but you don’t need him now. The other part is still the little girl who waited by the door for her dad to come home but he never did, the girl who waited by the phone for it to ring and cried herself to sleep when the chime you set for him never came through.
“How’s Virginia?”
How’s Haley? Hotch doesn’t even know where to begin, if he should even bring up the existence of his son. He doubts you’d react well to it, so he keeps his mouth shut even if he might regret it later, “Virginia is fine, it’s different than theWest coast, the people are faster, sharper. You’d fit in over there.”
Except you wouldn’t fit in over there because that’d mean fitting into Hotch’s life and you both know you don’t. You’re the estranged daughter, the genius he helped make but couldn’t raise, the product of a relationship that shouldn’t have happened. The clothes you wear, the way you carry yourself, that could make you an East coaster, but it’s your existence that prohibits it from happening, even if you want to leave for the other side.
“I thought about DC.”
Warily, he takes a seat at the island, “But you’re not going there yet.”
You shake your head, “No, not yet, there’s more degrees I want to get first.”
“You sound like Spencer, except he’s stopped at five.”
“I intend to out-degree him.”
“I’ll be sure to tell him that, he might take it as a challenge.”
“You can tell him I’ll win it then.”
Spencer intrigues you. A fellow genius with a slightly higher IQ than you, it doesn’t matter to you though. You’re doing what you need to do and as long as he doesn’t interfere with that then you can peacefully co-exist with him. Now if your father could stop interfering with your life as it is now, you’d be peaceful too. (You wouldn't, you know it to be too truthful to admit to though).
“You’ve grown up.”
It’s truthful too, and you hate that. You’ve grown up, you wear bras and pencil skirts, you line your lips and fill it in with gloss, you blowout your hair every morning and you drink protein shakes for breakfast. There’s case files on your counter, Birkin bag on the counter spilling with notes and evidence. Wine on your kitchen counter, floor cleaned and living room tidy. Your bills are paid, you graduate (again) in a semesters’ time, you’re what any young adult aspires to be.
Healthy, well maintained, comfortable. Yet distinctly isolated despite the friends you’ve made and unattainable to most people around you. They aren’t allowed to see the depth of what you’re feeling, they don’t get to come close enough to offer comfort even when you desperately need it. You prefer it that way though, you dislike when people can see through your cool facade, you hate it even more when they call you on it too. If you could, you’d prefer to be thought of as something almost inhuman, more robot than flesh, simply because it’d mean people would stop trying to get into your head and see what lies there.
Profilers, you think, are some of the worst people in the world simply because their whole job description is reading people. Your father read you easier than a book when you were younger and you doubted much had changed despite the distance between you both. The rest of his team could read you too and you’d be a fool to think otherwise, but it didn’t mean you had to be open or talk about things. They could know, but it’d also never be acknowledged.
“I have.”
You grab two bowls, because you’re not going to be rude and eat alone in front of him, and also because now he has no choice but to eat what you’ve cooked. The rice goes first, then the curry, then the chicken you’ve put in the oven to drain off oil and keep warm. He blinks when you hand him the bowl, surprised, especially when water comes with it, but he thanks you anyway as you take a seat beside him. It gives you the urge to flee, but you’re not going to run away after agreeing that you’ve grown up because that’d be childish.
“You’ve inherited your mother’s skill in the kitchen.”
Simple words, a simple compliment, a reminder of the life he threw away. Your parents had been in love, you knew that much, you saw it with the way they kissed when coming home, how they took care of each other during the long hours and rough cases. The life they’d made with you was good too, Hotch had doted on you as a child, had loved you and done what he could to make sure you knew that. They’d been young when they had you -an accident- and your mother always made sure to tell you she’d do it all over again if given the choice.
Five years your family had been wonderful. Tight-knit and loving, they’d discussed marriage, they’d been engaged, they talked about giving you a sibling. Then the Seattle profiler branch had called and everything had come crashing down within the span of a month. One week your dad was there, the next he wasn’t, and from that point on it was more wasn’t than was and part of you still doesn’t know how to bridge the two together. Now he’s here eating curry in your apartment when you’re twenty-two and supposedly thriving. He knows better though.
Hotch sees it in the way you carry yourself, the hard set of your jaw and mouth that things aren’t as perfect as you work for them to be. You’re weighed down by your own consciousness, as if existence is a chore for you to deal with on a daily basis. Lost, he should say, you look lost. Lost in the way that Hotchner’s look, because you and him are one in the same. Feelings of internal strife and conflict are dealt with by throwing yourselves into work as a distraction for the truth of what’s really there. Hotch knows you’re like this because he’s like this, and you took after him more than either of you cared to admit.
“Haley and I are getting divorced.”
There goes his resolve at being level-headed, about easing into things with you. Because when it comes to you there’s no rhyme or reason, it’s you, and therefore everything he’s so precariously balanced is thrown off of its axis. You’d been talented at doing that to him from the moment of your conception and it seemed that distance nor time managed to take that away from you.
“Really?”
“Mhm. How’s your mother?”
You blink twice, processing, “Mama’s fine, she’s ah, divorced now.”
Hotch hadn’t even known about your stepfather, he hadn’t known anything since he resolved to stay out of your life as much as he could. He knew he’d hurt you badly and as a form of penance decided to ignore the details of your life despite being able to access all of it if he wanted to. It felt wrong to invade your privacy like that though, it felt wrong to keep tabs on you and not call you.
“Really? How long?”
“Two years now, and it’s a good thing, she’s over it now too which helps.”
“If I saw her do you think she might kick me or eviscerate me?”
Against your will a tiny, amused, huff leaves you. Hotch’s sense of humour wasn’t extensive by any means, but the dry wit you’d inherited allowed you to tell when he was trying to be at least a little humorous. Your mother had always said that if he cheated, or if he fucked up bad enough she’d eviscerate and castrate him all in one go.
“I think she might get you banned from the state of California.”
“At the very least San Francisco.”
The rest of dinner isn’t as tense as it was when he first came in, despite the layer of tension and discomfort of it all. He does the dishes because you’ve cooked and for a minute you imagine that this is what your entire life has looked like. Like your dad comes over once a week for dinner and cleans because you’ve cooked and you two get to discuss cases, analyze human behavior, talk about how screwed up the world is. Bathe in the satisfaction of putting these people away, helping other innocent people find peace or protection, you enjoy that, you do.
The spell is broken once the last dish is set to dry and he turns to you, confusion about how to proceed etched in each line of his face, and you realize it’s up to you how this will go. You clear your throat, shifting as you reach for all the right words. As always when it comes to your father you find yourself frustrated with the amount of things you want to say but can’t proceed correctly when using them. Words are your strong suit, they’re your safety net and when it comes to him you have none whatsoever. It infuriates you, even makes you want to cry.
“Will you keep me updated on Natalie?”
He nods, “I will, and can I ask you to be a consultant for this case? You know the student body better than anybody on campus, and with your memory you’d likely be able to help us trace things that we would overlook. You can say no of course if it’d be too much, but I do think you’d be a valuable asset for the team.”
Will you spend time with me? Will you let me be present just this once? I’m sorry for leaving you, come with me one more time? These are all the questions layered under professionalism and as his daughter, his firstborn, you know these questions by heart years later. He’d taught you to read between the lines and hear what wasn’t spoken, listen to the silence and see what it had to say.
“I’m up for it. I’ll inform my professors that I’ll be taking the week off to act as a consultant for the BAU in regards to the case of multiple murders on campus.”
“Thank you, I’m sure the rest of the team will be interested in getting to know you, Reid in particular has shown interest.”
Your lips twitch upwards, just a bit, “We’re geniuses, it’s natural to be interested in figuring out the other genius in the room.”
“Just don’t try to outcompete one another for intellect.”
“No promises.”
He lingers at the door, trying to find what to say until he settles on, “I’ll see you tomorrow then, goodnight.”
You lock the door behind him, relief flooding through your veins when you hear his footsteps fading away down the hall. On a side note you notice your hands are trembling, heart racing and body warm in a way it usually isn’t. Uncomfortable, yes, and most certainly anxiety inducing. Dinner with your father, it’s a sentence you thought you’d never say again after you turned eighteen and yet it happened anyway. He ate your curry, he’s divorcing Haley, he’s in Berkeley, one of your best friends is missing, there’s a case to read on your coffee table, and you’re going to be a consulting member to your fathers fancy FBI team.
You need to send some emails.
_____________
The next morning you come in with a cup of coffee, perfectly blown out hair, and a new outfit this time. You’re in black business pants, the baggy kind that sits just right and shows what it needs but not too much. This time you’re in a black, sleeveless halter neck blouse, gold jewelry all over your body and makeup once again done to perfection. You come in smelling like apples, lemon, brown sugar, and rain all rolled into one, a perfectly intoxicating fall scent that leaves heads turning as you walk.
Now that they look at you and Hotch they see the similarities they didn’t before. The severity of both your expressions like a mirror, the hair. If you’d inherited one physical trait from Hotch it had to be the hair. Soft and sleek like raven feathers, the exact shade of his sprouting from your own head. Everything else is your mothers, or just you. Your bag gets set down, your coat put up and with that you take a seat at the table as if you’ve always belonged there.
Hotch gestures to you as he stands at the board, the one filled with evidence and possible connections, “As we’ve noticed Miss. Hotchner is in the room with us, she’ll be acting as a consultant for this case not only for her connections to the latest victim but for the connections to the university as well. Feel free to ask her questions pertaining to the case or student body, she’ll likely have the answer. She also knows this campus well, use that to your advantage.”
He begins to brief them, and by extension you, on what they’ve gathered so far, and what they’re going to do for the day. You’ll be going with Spencer and Emily to interview Natalie’s professors, the TAs included, and once that’s done you’ll come back to discuss. You’re thankfully not in heels this time as you lead the two of them around campus, pointing certain things out as you walk. The campus is big and crowded, students milling about in every direction, you pay no mind to it though.
Emily walks behind you and Spencer, who asks about each building even though he knows the history of them, and then about the professors, the classes that you even take. She hides her amusement carefully, opting to listen in on your careful explanations, you keep things concise where Spencer would usually start rambling, another Hotchner trait you’ve seemingly inherited. You both walk step in step together and it’s fitting she thinks. Two geniuses dressed like runway models for whatever reason walking the campus to solve a murder case. It feels almost like a movie in far too many ways.
It’s a little strange watching two geniuses interact, both of you feeding off of one another in ways she can’t hope to keep up with. Ideas and theories bouncing off of one another, facts recited in perfect detail and discussions about things she knows neither of you specialize in but clearly know well enough to have opinions. You’re warmer like this, when you’re in your element called academia and more importantly, not in the same room as Hotch. She doesn’t know what happened between you two, she won’t pry, but something had shifted between the reunion from yesterday to today. As if there was some unspoken agreement to get along.
Eventually the three of you dip into a building, you know the layout from when Natalie showed you around, the sleek interior, the empty corridors. You take them to Professor Mardi first, she has no classes for an hour so they’ll have time to talk. It’s odd, walking the same path that Natalie did, she’d walked the halls like this at least twice a week. She walked it with friends, by herself, soaked in rain or fresh from her apartment on a perfect hair day. Now she’s missing and you wonder if she’ll ever walk the halls again.
You try not to think about what might be happening with her now, where she might be and who might be doing something to her. There’s no point in dwelling with thoughts like that, it won’t help find her. Instead you push the door open to her classroom that’s just emptied out, her projector off, files being sorted together. She looks up when the three of you enter, eyes widening in surprise, “Miss. Hotchner, I wasn’t expecting to see you today.”
Her voice grates on you, soft and motherly as if she has the right to act like that with you, “I’m here as a consultant with the FBI to look into the recent happenings on campus, they’d like to speak with you about Natalie Clawson.”
“She went missing yesterday, right?”
“She did.”
“I’m terribly sorry, Miss. Hotchner, I know you two are close.”
“No apology needed, are you amenable to a conversation?”
“Of course! Come, sit, sit.”
For three hours you lead the pair of FBI agents around to talk with professors and state your reasoning, Spencer and Emily observe, they ask seemingly random questions but you know better. You know that the preferred color of socks can tell you all about somebody's insecurities or where their ideals lay. You know that certain products that people will use often feature a common factor that they subconsciously associate with themselves, which often shows you more than they’d care to know. Hotch taught you all of this when you were little, and when he left you continued to apply the skills until it became second nature.
At lunch you all meet up again, except this time you all are hungry and there’s nothing anybody can do when hungry. Hotch turns to you, expectant, “Pick a place, we’ll go eat there.”
You raise a brow, “Budget?”
“The government.”
“Are we going to take one of your SUVs?”
He sighs, “Yes, we can take the SUV.”
“Great, we’re going to Baozi.”
Hotch, inexplicably, gets this look on his face like he wants to shoot himself in the kneecaps rather than go to Baozi, wherever that is, “And you’re driving.”
“Of course I am.”
He says it like it’s the most depressing fact on Earth, as if there’s not pictures of corpses pinned up behind him. You, on the other hand, look as pleased as you can be in this situation. Spencer siddles up next to you, already asking things about something or another that distracts you well enough on the way towards the car, where there’s the unspoken agreement that you’re in the passenger seat. They can at least understand the gift that is Hotchner family drama, even Spencer knows this, and so they without protest climb into the SUV all as one.
“Do you still eat there often? Baozi?”
You hum, adjusting your bracelets as you do, “I eat there for whenever I graduate. So I guess I’m due for another visit in about eight months.”
“I see.”
The drive is borderline painful for the two of you up in the front, you fiddle with your jewelry, Hotch fights the urge to crash the car. Baozi. You’d gone there frequently as a kid but specifically with Hotch. He’d take you on the rare times it was just you and him, usually on the days when your mother had something important to do that day. It was a ritual you both had fallen into and it was a ritual that transitioned into every time he came to visit you, the two of you would go.
It’s thankfully not far and when you enter there’s a middle-aged Taiwanese woman whose eyes crinkle when she sees you, a grin splitting her face when she pulls you into a tight hug, “My, my, look how beautiful you’ve grown! It’s been nearly three years, but there’s no graduation today, so what’s the occasion?”
Your head tilts towards Hotch, “He’s in town.”
Her eyes widen, jaw parting as she stares at Hotch before she swats him with her shoe in the next instance “You! YOU! You leave my two girls alone, never showing your face, always busy, busy, BUSY! You show your face now? Huh?”
You chortle, one hand coming to her arm to steady her, “We’re working on it, and trust me he’s been groveling, I’m making him grovel more too. Hence why we’re here.”
She laughs, her amusement infectious, “Okay, okay, only if you insist though, let’s get you to the round table.”
“Thank you.”
You follow her to the table, settling in easily with Hotch on one side and Spencer on the other. You know what you’re getting, Hotch knows too, and neither of you bother with opening up the menus because of that. It looks the exact same as it did from when you were a child. With peeling red booths and orange walls, there’s glass with faded paintings of pandas on it. Stereotypical but charming in a way that’s well loved throughout the passage of time. Your memory allows you to relieve them, and times spent in Baozi are some of the ones you revisit often, even if you don’t try to think about it very often.
It feels strange to be making a new memory like this, not reliving one from a time long ago. If you look to the left you can see a five year old you learning how to hold chopsticks while the guy beside you teaches it to you. Fingers unfailingly gentle as he directs your tiny fingers to work the wood properly. You’d gotten the hang of it eventually, but it took time, and now they come as natural as breathing to you. There’s no need for the rubber band trick anymore.
You order for the group seeing how you’re the only one capable of speaking Mandarin, for a while you content yourself with listening to the team tell their stories, discuss possible theories and try to pinpoint who the unsub might be. It’s a lot, but you soak up every word of it. The jargon reminds you of the stories Hotch would use when he put you to bed, his words never softened for you, and maybe that’s why you’re so smart. Maybe it’s because you were put to bed with legal jargon as a lullaby, human behavior as a soothing ailment to your restless mind.
The food comes looking delicious as ever, and this is where you falter, just for a second. Hotch doesn’t say a word when he slides over a little dish made up of ginger, soy sauce, vinegar, a dash of fish oil, and a heaping spoon full of chili oil. You’re the one with the rarest memory on Earth, and he’s remembered how you make your dipping sauce for xiao long bao and other dumplings. He couldn’t call you, but he remembered how to make your dumpling oil combination as if it were a written down recipe he’d memorized.
He confuses you like nothing else ever has. An absent father who felt a step away, never there when you needed him to be, yet there’s an invisible list of facts about you in his head that he’d never forgotten. The familiar anger of his abandonment rises in you, risky and for a second, uncontrollable, but then you bite into the dumpling, the sauce combination being the first thing you taste. It’s vinegary, spicy, salty, you feel the cut of ginger and it’s perfect. Instead of wanting to hit him you want to cry.
There’s the other thing: He left, and you stopped crying. You already felt weak from him leaving and you weren’t going to feel weak for yourself. It was something you couldn’t afford to happen because you needed strength to make up for what he had stolen from you. So you didn’t cry, but when you bite into that dumpling you feel the urge to do so. It rises up sharply, quicker than you expected, and yet you refuse to give in. You won’t give the satisfaction of giving in.
To them it’s clear Hotch is struggling too, making them wonder if this was the way you two liked to punish yourselves. Hotch by giving you control, and you for picking someplace you knew would pack a punch for the both of you. You remember everything in perfect clarity from the past, you remember what he’d said to you, the way he dressed, the thing you ordered to drink. You remembered the emotion too, when you were so pleased, so proud to be sitting at the table with him. The feeling of being loved by him, your subconscious reassurance that it’d be like this forever.
He remembers sitting with you in the booths, teaching you how to use chopsticks, watching you graduate from the white foam cups to the plastic ones they used. If he knew what he knows now, would he trade it for what could’ve been with you? Would he stay with you, watching you grow from not the sidelines but the front row, would he sit still or would he fidget? The man hadn’t even bought a ticket.
You sit behind him in stilted silence, nothing but memory and muscle to keep you going. Neither of you can look at each other, the misery of each other’s company too much to fight against. It’s not the right place to ask questions, there’s not enough time for explanation. Your friend is missing, you’re eating lunch with your dad again for the first time in forever in the restaurant that had forgotten his face but felt the weight of his absence, and you’re truly, stunningly, miserable.
It’s the kind of misery that you hadn’t let yourself dwell in for a long while. You’d felt it the first time he missed your birthday, or the tenth time that he didn’t pick the phone up. Over the course of time you’d learnt to swallow it down until it stopped coming back up. This you can’t ignore though, not when the origin is sitting less than a foot away from you and the tray of dumpling dip sits innocently between the two of you. You have him here, now, in a stolen moment brought upon by the disappearance of your friend and the murder of three other girls on campus. Because it seems the only time he’s there is when it’s convenient for him.
The team watches you both fall into the trap that is history the longer lunch goes on. There's a familiar rhythm between you two but it’s clear that it’s a routine neither is comfortable participating in any longer. They’ve never seen Hotch so quiet, so guilty, and you’re the stranger that’s familiar to them in the most confusing of ways. You and Hotch are one in the same, daughter and father separated by bad choices and the lack of time despite the way it drags on from days to weeks to months to years.
There’s the way you both eat the same, calculated dips and perfectly placed bites, neither of you willing to step outside of the dance you two know. You look nothing like Hotch and yet when you glare, when you move a certain way, it’s all Aaron and that jars them in ways they didn’t expect. They’ve seen Jack, the subtle markers that tell them he’s Aaron Hotchner’s son, but you? You. You’re different, you’re grown up and even though there’s that distance, the knowledge that you didn’t get to watch him as you grew so you could mimic his mannerisms but they’re just built in you from the get go. That’s something else entirely.
Spencer knows. He knows because he knows when there’s another kid whose dad abandoned them too early, he sees you in him and what you are because five years ago he was you. A genius doing well for themself, thriving at a glance because why wouldn’t you be thriving? You’re working with a law firm, you’re getting two more degrees under your belt, you’ll have PhDs by 25 without a doubt. You live in a nice apartment, you wear red bottoms and the jewelry clinking off your wrist is pure gold, heavy and thick with luxury. By all means, you’re walking perfection.
He knows better though. You’re just pieces of a body stapled together and wound so tightly you can’t fall apart. It’s not thriving, it’s survival. You busy yourself with so many things because if you don’t then you’ll have to feel things you can’t let yourself feel for fear of them taking control over your body and most importantly, your mind. Your mind, the most crucial thing your body has to offer, brilliance encased through a layer of bone and thick skin not easily exposed to the world. If you can’t control that, then it means you control nothing.
This is something Spencer knows intimately, he understands it, he understands you. At least on this particular aspect. Seeing you with Hotch makes him wonder about what would happen if he sat down for lunch with William Reid. Would they hold their forks the same? Would they reach for certain sauces or would they have completely different flavor pallets? It makes him wonder when he sees you two over there. Different tastes in food but similar mannerisms, it’s like you two don’t want to be anything like the other but your subconsciouses refuse to allow that truth to come true.
Thinking is difficult when it comes to you and Hotch, this much is apparent. Difficult for you and him simply because of everything that is laid between the two of you. Difficult for the team because Hotch has never been so out of it, so confused before, all because of you, the physical manifestation of a different life. West coast versus East, daughter versus son, prosecutor versus profiler. Nobody can truly wrap their heads around it all.
Lunch ending is a celebration, it means that the case moves forward, that nobody is exuding an air of such downtrodden grief that it roots their hearts in their stomachs. It’s easier to talk about murder with Hotch than school or what you’re doing with your life. He finds it easier to question your memory, the sequence of events, than ask if you prefer to party or stay inside. He can’t profile you, he refuses, and even though the team wants to profile you it feels wrong. Besides that, you won’t let them profile you.
You’ll let them see what you’re willing to show but beyond that it’s all clinical detachment or attachment. Returning back to campus is a strained affair, not that you acknowledge it when you all set up shop again in the room the PD gave them. You bring your laptop out, immediately throwing yourself into the art of homework as Spencer sits next to you so he can read through the information for things that they might’ve missed. You of course can’t have access to everything, but you know enough, and if you really wanted to you could find out.
Which is what you’ve busied yourself in doing. You want the details, you want locations, pictures, all of it. Hotch wouldn’t give it to you, not the nitty gritty details that you need in order for all of it to work out. It’s laughably easy to get access to it all, dates, names, locations, coroners exams. If Penelope on the other end knows you’re there she hasn’t called to tell you to get out. Naturally, you dig, and you dig, and you dig.
Because you’re a lawyer, you’re a Hotchner, and digging is what you do.
____________
When you hear a knock on your door you half expect it to be Hotch, the other half expects a friend. You don’t expect it to be Spencer Reid standing on the other side, his fingers are slotted together loosely, held at his chest, bag slung over his shoulder as he rocks on his feet. His hair’s messier than it was earlier, tie a little crooked, “Can I come in?”
You step aside easier for him than Hotch, and upon noticing the shoes at the doorway he slides his off as well, “Does he know you’re here at my apartment?”
Spencer winces at the mention of your father, you won’t even say dad, or father, or biological unit, but also because, “No, I didn’t think he’d appreciate that.”
Hotch would most certainly not appreciate it. Doesn’t matter that you and him are estranged and this is the weird pause on that, doesn’t matter that you’re both two adults and you can decide who you want to talk to. For Spencer your dad is still his boss, and the last thing he wants to do is piss the guy off when he’s clearly already emotionally compromised.
Something shifts as soon as the words come out of his mouth. It’s not a break in the case that he’s come knocking on your door about, but something personal. You move into the kitchen, pulling two wine glasses from your shelf before peering into the small wine cabinet the apartment had built into it, “Red or white?”
“Why don’t you guess?”
You’re the kid of a legendary profiler helping them with their case, he’d be surprised if you didn’t know the basics of profiling, “You like red, but the sweeter ones that taste like berries after they’ve been warmed by the sun. Aged, because you prefer the way things taste after they’ve had time to develop an edge. You don’t like dry wines because it sucks everything sweet about it out.”
Then you look at him whilst holding a bottle up of something older, something more expensive than he’d care to think about with a little twitch to your lips, “I think I might have one that you like.”
You pour it perfectly even, graceful in the way it doesn’t slosh when you turn around to hand a glass to him before settling on your couch, letting him follow your lead. It’s sunset now on the bay, which you have a lovely view of from your big windows. The apartment isn’t by any means low to the ground, with tall buildings framing your vision and the gold tinted water in the distance, you’ve certainly earned this particular view.
“You didn’t come here because of the case.”
Statement, fact, not a question in your voice, just a prompt for him to start talking. It’s very Hotchner of you to do that, he notes, but he doesn’t dare say it out loud, not yet at least, “I came because you’re a fellow genius, you know how rare that is.”
More statement over question. With two geniuses in the room the word is absolute, “So you came for my brain?”
He tilts his head, there’s a subtle layer of mischief in your tone, as if you’re testing the waters with him, “I came because I wanted to see what a genius does to shut their brain off. I never really, I wasn’t like you when I was in college. I didn’t make friends, I didn’t have a presence in the university besides being a prodigy and proving that I could handle myself just fine. You do though, you can blend in just fine with the rest of the population.”
Your eyebrows raise a bit, “You’re asking me what I do for fun.”
His cheeks flush, just a little bit, “Yes.”
“Do you swear none of this gets back to Quantico?”
An opening, not one he intends to waste, “Yes. I swear.”
“And you’re wearing….the world’s best teachers assistant outfit I’ve ever seen in my life. Sweater vest, khakis, permanent helmet hair, if you want to blend in, we need to find you something different to wear.”
“Where exactly are we going?”
Your smile widens, just a bit as you raise the glass to your lips, “Out.”
Then the wine is going down the hatch, and in an effort to keep up Spencer tilts his head back too. You shouldn’t be doing this, going out when Natalie is somewhere out there, maybe dead, maybe alive, probably in pain. But there’s a plan in your mind too, the unsub has clearly been attracted to girls with dark hair and striking features. Beautiful, young, going places and in college. Technically, you fit that description to a textbook definition.
Two days before Natalie had gone missing -Thursday- you and her had gone out for a night on the town. You remember the night, the faces you had seen, you want to find familiar ones, because if you do then you can find these faces, run your tests, maybe you can narrow it down. It’s something you need to do, and it doesn’t matter if you’re drunk, you might black out in the moment, but when you sober up you’ll remember it. At least it’s how it works for you.
Spencer follows you to your bedroom, your big, wonderful bedroom with the bed unmade and fragrances crowded together on a nightstand that you don’t use. Warm lighting, and a different view of the city. This one is into the city itself, bright twinkling lights, the cars passing below, it’s a sight that’ll haunt you just as much as it brings you peace. Your bed is pushed up next to it, especially with the way the window wraps around to the other side of the wall, it’s insane, and so incredibly worth it.
You work on him first, having him sit on your bed as he thinks about what you might do to him. Because even at lunch when it was so clear that you and Hotch were one in the same for certain things, he knows that you’ve come into yourself in ways that Hotch would never dream of. You’ve grown up without him, you’re not him. Hence why you tell him to run his fingers through his hair, mess it up a little and to please, please, ditch the sweater vest. He does as told, going so far as to remove his tie as well.
“These will be too big on you, but it’ll work, so wear these.”
He’s handed a pair of your business slacks, they’re already loose on you so he knows he’ll be almost drowning in them himself, but he does as told, emerging a few minutes later from your bathroom holding the fabric up for dear life. He’d really like to avoid accidentally dropping his pants in front of you. It makes your teeth poke through when you see him though, a soft snort leaving you as you take the tie he discarded to turn it into a belt. Then for the final touch his shirt gets unbuttoned a little bit, just enough to let go for a second.
But after him it’s your turn, and he sits on the bed while you move around your room to assemble an outfit together. It takes thirty minutes, but once you’re done you emerge in all of your early twenties glory. A halter top with no back, no front either if he’s honest, there’s just mesh that flows around you except it splits in the middle to show off your smooth skin and belly button. The top of it too is low, your tits pushed up and a golden sun charm right in the center. You pair it with jeans that cling to your curves, widening after the knee to brush your feet and floor.
You’re gorgeous, and he definitely shouldn’t be thinking of that but the wine is buzzing pleasantly in his mind, and from an objective point of view, you are beyond a simple aesthetically pleasing description. He watches you as you select your shoes, your jewelry, even the perfume on the nightstand. There’s something captivating about how you move around your space, a fluidity to your movements that speaks of practice and excitement.
“You go out often.”
“Mm, I do.”
Once you’re done with that you grab your shoes and lead him back to the kitchen where this time you’re grabbing two shot glasses, “You wanted to know how I blended in, well I’ll tell you I don’t usually start with wine, although it’s better at getting people drunk than anybody ever acknowledges.”
Spencer can attest from the slight disconnect between his mind and body, the little lag between his thoughts. He’s not a lightweight, but he’s also not a heavy drinker by any means. Liquor like the one you’re pouring into those little cups is something Spencer rarely indulges in. He’s not like Morgan who takes it with a grin and a kiss and maybe a little something more because alcoholic shots spell for a good time in his opinion.
“So what are you poisoning us with instead?”
You glance at him as you prepare chasers, you know he won’t do well without one, “The simple stuff; Tequila.”
Tequila isn’t simple stuff in his book, but to you, to a good chunk of the student population, tequila is simple. Tequila comes in the form of cheap indulgence for long lasting effects, it comes with blurred memories and a weightless feeling that young people chase when they start to feel the heavy weight of adulthood creeping in too close for their liking. Spencer indulged in classic literature, puzzles, things that fed his brain until it was too stuffed to take anymore. Not tequila.
He drinks it though, drinks it when he knows he shouldn’t because he’s got a job to do and it feels kind of like New Orleans. In that bar when he had a plane to catch but missed on purpose. Except this time he isn’t missing anything because this is where he’s supposed to be. He’s blending in and he came here for multiple reasons, but amongst them was to try and profile you without profiling you. So he supposes getting to know you is the better term for it.
You and him take three shots before you grab your purse, the going out one, and together you both head out to the streets of San Francisco. It’s a city he’d thought about going to, he liked the idea of it. Closer to his mother, closer to familiar things, but ultimately he’d gone to Quantico, to Virginia and Washington D.C. and became a profiler there. But the glimpse at what it could’ve been is nice, especially when he can smell your scent of coffee, vanilla, cherry, and chocolate.
The thoughts of your beauty, of you in general are only amplified with the alcohol coursing through his veins. It’s wrong, he knows it’s wrong, but from the moment you’d walked through those doors like hell was in the palm of your hand he’d been captivated. Power and precision drove you to the top of the food chain, a place you were most comfortable being, and he liked it. He liked the way you never lowered your gaze to anybody, unafraid of inviting discomfort to the floor.
He follows your lead when you pull him into a little ramen restaurant in an alley he’d never think of looking into, but he’s drunk and admittedly hungry so he goes without thinking too much about it. You and he get sat in a small booth where you both have to take your shoes off and settle on the seating which consists of a low table, pillows so neither of your asses go numb, and a private divider between the outside of the booth and inside. Like a personal little bubble, he stretches out because he can, and he’s too drunk to think not to.
“So what’s this place?”
You hand him a menu, “Furikake, can you read Japanese?”
“Mmm, not right now, which isn’t great because the whole menu’s in Japanese.”
He sits up again, slouching onto the table as he peers at the words written down. Everything’s done by hand, the paper crisp and worn in his hold but most certainly legible. It’s clear that the restaurant is old but beloved, and well maintained despite its location, “What is this place? It feels…not San Francisco.”
He watches your lips twitch again, “Furikake is one of the older Japanese restaurants around here, and real Japanese too, not the Americanized version of it. Fresh fish, fresh ingredients, they opened up in the seventies and became a community staple. They have English menus, but you have to ask for one. So it gives you two options, you can either try and figure it out yourself, or you can go through the embarrassment of asking for an English menu. What have you, Doctor Reid?”
Spencer pouts, he won’t admit that he is but he most definitely is regardless. Cheeks puffed out and mouth set in a distinctive line, he can’t read Japanese, he can read, speak, and write in Korean (specifically South), but not Japanese. You know Mandarin, English, now Japanese, and he’s interested to know in any others you might have up your sleeve. For now though he pouts because he doesn’t know and that’s unusual for him.
“I’ll let you order for me, yeah?”
It’s an easy solution, but you give him a pass since he’s clearly feeling the glass of wine and shots from earlier. Once there’s food in his stomach he’ll settle some more and then he’ll be ready, but in the meanwhile you’ll give him some leniency. The waitress comes by not long after, her smile warm when she greets you and her laughter delicate when you point at Spencer and order for him. He should be embarrassed but the alcohol just makes him laugh, it’s funny even though it’s at his expense. If it makes you crack a grin then you’re happy with it.
He hopes that somewhere at the end of the night he can make you smile, but Hotchner’s are so difficult when it comes to expressing enjoyment. Yet again another trait you’d inherited from Hotch. He doesn’t even know what to call you sometimes, Miss. Hotchner, little Hotchner, he’s definitely not calling you Hotch. Hotch and Hotchner. Two different things, and nobody ever says Hotchner in full when referencing your father. It doesn’t feel right though, like Hotchner doesn’t fit you, at least not yet.
He looks up at you from where he’s spilling over the table, hazel eyed bambi through and through as he thinks for a second how you look like an angel with the light behind you making a halo. He shouldn’t be here, drunk and in a private booth with you. Daughter of his boss, an academic equal, he’s curious, always curious, especially about you. He’d asked what a genius like you did for fun, and you’re getting him drunk for a night on the streets. He’d be a fool to think you’d stop at a hole-in-the-wall of San Francisco whilst drunk, not when the sun had just gone dark. It’d be cooler outside now than it was earlier, maybe even with a drizzle.
“What’d you order us?”
You give him a look, like he isn’t fooling anybody with his drunken haze, “I got us a few things, you’ll see when they get here, I’ll explain as we eat.”
“Are we sharing?”
“Of course we are, food was made to share with people.”
He blinks, it’s not a Hotchner answer, but something else entirely, “Did your mother raise you by those ideals?”
You nod, “She did, and I’m guessing nobody knows who she is?”
“Nuh-uh.”
“I’ll show you a picture then.”
He blinks again when you pull out a flat screened phone from your bag, swiping a few times to gain access before showing him a picture. The quality isn’t bad, good lighting even though the details aren’t as good as the naked eye but nonetheless it’s a photo of high definition, “Is that the iPhone? They came out with those earlier this year.”
“Mhm, we pre-paid for ours so we didn’t have to worry about not getting one when they were released.”
“I didn’t know you were rich like that. I thought the red bottoms and fancy jewelry was from your earnings as a prosecutor. Since you’re in the Bay Area they pay you higher, for a woman of your talents they pay higher. But you said “our” which indicates multiple people, you go to school, Berkeley of all places, you have wines that cost three-hundred dollars in your apartment that you chug without second thought. The ring is generational, you act like old money, so tell me, was Hotch the sugar baby?”
Being drunk lets him say the most ridiculous things, lets him feel a confidence he only possesses when he’s absolutely certain that he’s got it right when he catches the unsub, when he’s explaining his fields of expertise, that sort of thing. It apparently even lets him accuse Hotch of being a sugar baby and he hopes beyond measure that you don’t tell the man he said that. It would never be forgotten, and he’d spend the rest of his career being reminded of it. But it also gets you to stare at him for a second before a giggle of all things falls from your lips. Forget the smiling, he’s made you giggle.
“Apologies, it’s just, nobody knows him like you guys do, and I suppose like me as well, so the idea of him as my mothers’ sugar baby is certainly an idea.”
He groans, pressing the heels of his palms to his eyes, “Please do not tell him I said that, I think I might be banned from the BAU if you do.”
“Fear not, I’ll keep my lips sealed.”
“Thank you.”
“And for the record, yes, my mother is old money and he married into wealth. Of course he didn’t see a single penny of it from my mother, she refused to ever send a penny to him. Her fathers side of the family owns a firm over here, they were some of the first lawyers in San Francisco and they stayed in San Francisco. My grandmother though, she immigrated over here and when her children grew up they’d spend a year in San Francisco and a year in her home-country. It was doable, and it allowed her fathers’ family to put roots down in her country.”
You pause as the door slides open again for the drinks and appetizers, you thank her politely as Spencer perks up at the arrival of food, “This is wakame, a staple in my opinion, cucumber salad, and okonomiyaki, and we each have a little thing of cold soba.”
He, over the last few years, had picked up on the art of chopsticks, but in comparison with you it’s not great. You have practice with it, Spencer does too but not like you. His plate gets filled, but it’s not heavy food, it’s light, refreshing, and as you two make your way through the appetizers you continue.
“Alright, so now my mother has spent half her life in the homeland, has connections everywhere across the world through her schooling because she’d spend a year with one friend group and a year with the other. She kept in contact with everyone, just like my aunts and uncles did with their other school friends. Now this results in my family opening up law firms everywhere, literally everywhere, and it certainly helps that we’ve been in business for over two-hundred years. But my mother just so happens to be the eldest daughter of her family, which happens to be the main line of inheritors of the firm as a whole.”
Not just rich. But rich. No wonder you could afford the view of your apartment, and it made him really, really, wonder what Hotch’s life looked like when he was still in the picture. Was he secret glitz and glam, pulling strings from behind the curtain, what was it like to be in a firm like the one your family runs? Old and established, roots in all sorts of places, wealth established in areas he wouldn’t even think of just for the sake of curating a lasting legacy. For a family in San Francisco to hold a title of some of the first means something he won’t understand beyond what it means on paper.
“So what do you inherit?”
Your lips twitch, just a bit, “It means that if I stay here in San Francisco I’ll keep doing well for myself, but I’ll always have family dinner on Sunday. But it also means that if I want to I can pack my things up and leave San Francisco behind. Either option is a good option, and if more family firms pop up in my area then I’m in charge of them because I was there first. For some reason the family is big on the whole ‘I was here first’ thing, so whoever was there from the beginning is the one in charge. That’s how it works. For example my grandfather is the one running things here. My oldest uncle is his heir, my mother is his voice of reason, the entire reason why there are still dinners on Sundays.”
His eyes are practically sparkling, and if you were sober it’d freak you out. However, you’re drunk and he looks rather handsome in the warm lighting despite the way his eyes betray his drunken state and how he’s a tiny bit sweaty. He listens, he understands and beyond that he listens to the things between your sentences because he’s smart, he knows what to listen for. A tight-knit family that loves and cares but it’s a little too tight, a little bit on the edge of perfection that doesn’t allow much give to it. You can leave, they’ll let you, but they won’t stop reminding you.
“They want you to continue with law, will you?”
“Wherever I go I’ll be with some form of law, I was practically spoon fed it from birth. You know, my-he used to put me to bed by reading his law textbooks. Bedtime law was our hour, exactly sixty minutes he’d sit there and read to me about things like ‘capitol offense’ or my rights. At least once a week we went through the amendment and what random ones stood for, he’d question me at breakfast in the morning without fail.”
The thought of Hotch reading law textbooks to put you to bed is an image that tugs at him and an image he desperately wishes he couldn’t see. Little raven locked you yawning while Hotch told you about gun rights isn’t something that should give him the urge to cry, but it kind of does. Hotch had been a good father to you then, he’d been kind, he’d been patient, he’d been loving. William had been that too all those years ago, he clears his throat after he swallows a bite of his food.
“I, when I was little, my dad would go through all the sports with me, he’d change it up every week. Sometimes it was hockey, sometimes it was bowling, but every Saturday night it was a different sport. I wasn’t interested in sports, but it was one of the few things he could drag me into, especially because he knew it’d keep me quiet and retreat into sleep. That was how we spent Saturdays until he left.”
You eye him a bit as you sip your drink, and just like that the energy in the booth shifts again. Two peas in the pod you and he. Young geniuses with daddy issues and a little too much in common to ignore. You think of gravity, the pull that turns to revolving, a circle that moves so fast it roots you into place as you stare at what lies between the both of you. It should scare you, but it doesn’t, not this time.
“He’s your boss.”
“I know.”
Pull. Force. Attraction. He’s five years older than you, the co-worker of your estranged father, and yet you’re spilling your guts to him in a private booth like you’ve never done before. It’s a bad idea, a terrible idea, but it’s an idea nonetheless. You know that with enough force, if something revolves fast enough, what gets inside stays inside, the only way out is to be violently flung. So not only a bad idea, but a dangerous one.
You’re rational, you always have been, and so has Spencer. Two geniuses where control over oneself is the only way to live, taken like an oath branded in every decision made. Upon collision all of it flies out the window, there’s no rational way the chemicals in your brain mix and spark together, no indicator of why. There is though, but you can’t think of it, not like this. Not even when the food is brought does the tension snap, neither of you acting on it, nor acknowledging it, but it’s there. It’s there.
Somehow, you both make it to the club, and because you’re you the line doesn’t apply to you, by extension it doesn’t apply to him either. The inside is loud, bathed in red with smoky lights strobing out to the crowd that’s on the floor. There’s girls in basically nothing with bottles in hand, cheering and laughing as the music blares. You though? You’re like a fish in water.
You take him by the sleeve, making your way to the bar where you greet the bartender with two kisses on the cheek and your lips pulled into an easy smile while you shout something in her ear and hand her your purse. She steps away while you turn to Spencer, eyes already a little lidded as you beckon your head to the floor before you pull him down to yell in his ear, “I’m gonna go dance after a few shots, join me?”
He nods even though he’s never really danced at a club like this, especially not with a woman like you. Soon enough four shots of something pink is set down in front of you two, right along with two glasses of water and from there it’s a game of keep up for him. You take your shots and down your water, he nearly chokes at the speed, but he manages, and then you’re taking him to the floor.
There’s too many people, the music too loud, but you begin to dance as you wade through the crowd. Hips starting to shimmy, your shoulders rolling as songs he’d heard on the radio to work start blaring with an edm twist thrown in. He tries, the alcohol helps, but you’re truly something else when you bend over and another girl starts humping you as you grind back on her, ass somehow in motion despite the jeans. Spencer is, undoubtedly, amazed by how you make it look easy. He is also mortified to an extent because you’re you and this was not what he was expecting.
Somehow he’d thought you would go to the bar, stay on the outskirts, give a little movement every now and then. Not get down on your hands and throw your ass back or start letting a girl roam her hands over your body. But here you were, grinning as you let a girl touch over your chest, roam her hands down your hip and suckle a hickey onto your neck. Spencer stared because he didn’t know where else to look, and after you parted with the girl you came to him.
You looped your arms around his neck, you weren’t grinning, you were just looking at him like the most satisfying puzzle you’d ever had was completed. Instinctively his hands came to your body, first your waist, and as you stepped closer to him, they went lower. He began to rock with your movements, letting the alcohol cloud further judgement when he grabbed a handful of your ass. In the next moment you turned around, pressing yourselves together as one of his hands came to your hip, the other holding your hand.
You began to circle your hips whilst pressed to him, grinning as you felt him stiffen a bit beneath you despite the way his body kept moving. He felt good, like something new and exciting all at once in ways you didn’t expect as you moved. You didn’t shut your eyes, instead you looked at every face around you. You’d remember their faces, you knew you would, but you could also enjoy the good doctor while you were at it. Afterall, you had to sell it if you were going to find Natalie.
Spencer’s hand trailed up, skimming your waist until it was creeping up, up, up, squeezing your tit lightly once he had found his target. You shivered under the touch, body moving a little wider, a little bolder as your nipple stiffened under the shirt. He pressed a kiss to your temple, then your jaw, and as you tilted your head your neck, your shoulder, but it was when he bit your neck did you know it was time to go home.
He went willingly when you pulled him out of the place, drunkenly making your way back to your home as you clung to his arm, finding yourself in a talkative mood as you walked back to your place. Yet as soon as the door shut it was a different story. You found yourself backed up to the wall while he kissed you, hands roaming freely now that you weren’t under the public eye. Your fingers clumsily undid his buttons, and then his tie which made your pants drop off his waist. But he wasn’t the only one getting stripped down, he’d gotten your pants off, and your shirt was next. Luckily for you both a bra wasn’t involved.
You dragged him to your bedroom as the stripping went on, until it was him in just his boxers while he parted your legs easily. The attention to your spread legs made you flush a bit, especially when he eased his way down to kiss at your inner thighs. He looked good like this, city light to illuminate the both of you, hair messed up and face flushed from alcohol. You like the sight of him between your thighs, especially when his mouth finally dips down where you need it to be.
His mouth works you exactly how you need it, and he eats like there’s no greater purpose than to be between your legs. He remembers all the anatomical books he’d read, the sex organs, the seven spots of pressure that create pleasure in a woman's body. He’d memorized where they were, so when he slips two fingers into you it’s not difficult to press and rub against that little piece in you that has your fingers in a white-knuckle grip on the sheet despite the melanin in your skin. When he moans against your clit, having it in his mouth and his fingers drenched in your cunt you can’t help the way your body shoots itself into an orgasm.
You moan because you can, there’s no neighbors to hear you fall apart as pleasure unfolds you for him. His hands don’t stop wandering over your body, occasionally thumbing your nipple, caressing your side, squeezing your thigh hard enough to leave the vague impressions of his fingers. He presses kisses to your body as he hauls himself up to slot himself between your legs, his own arousal poking at yours, but not quite there yet. He sucks hickies into your skin, a few here, a few there, and then the random bite mark that never fails to make you jolt as pleasure blooms from that particular pain.
Finally he makes his way to your mouth, you can taste yourself on his tongue, but you don’t mind it. Not really, not when your fingers can roam over his back, fingernails tracing so lightly on his skin he can’t help but shiver. He draws himself up eventually so he can align himself with your entrance, the blunt head of his dick pressing down and you just know you’ll be ruined for any other man's cock after this. It’s not fair that Spencer has it all in your eyes. He’s smart, excellent job, and he has a dick that makes your mouth water. It’s always the nerds you remember, always the nerds that are packing nine or so inches with a girth that tells you you’ll need both hands to handle.
“Is….is my dick okay? You’re staring at it rather intensely."
Your eyes flick up to him and wordlessly, you scoot your hips down a little bit, just enough to get the head in, “Spencer, I swear to god if you don’t put it in my right now I’m going to flip us over and do the job for you.”
His eyes widen, but then he grins, the one that tells you he’s just gotten a major confidence boost, and just like that you know you’re going to have the dicking down of your life. He holds your legs down as he eases his way in, the stretch everything you could have asked for, apparent in the way your thighs quiver as he sinks himself into you. Inch after inch vanishing into your straining folds as he seems to split you open, “Breathe for me, okay? Final stretch.”
You inhale deeply, and when you exhale Spencer pushes the rest of him inside with one thrust. There’s no choice but for you to open up to him except it nearly makes you shriek from the burst of stinging pleasure, the pressure in you nearly unbearable as his full length sits inside of you. You can feel every vein, ridge, every time he twitches or shifts. His thumb lazily circles your clit as you adjust to him, helping loosen you up a bit more, “You still with me?”
“Yes.” Somehow you manage to choke out an answer, it’s not strong by any means but you’d gotten it out, and that’s what matters. He smiles, leaning down to kiss your jaw, “You’re doing so good for me, want me to move now?”
“Please.”
“Good girl.”
His praise makes you shudder, but there’s no time for that when he drags part of himself out before pushing back in. You may be quiet when getting eaten out, when you’re in the midst of foreplay, but as soon as you get a dick stuck up your cunt? All that control over your words and embarrassing noises fly right out the window. With Spencer all you can do is take it, take the rhythm he sets and feel his hands on your body, touching you like he worships you.
You’re not as drunk as you were before, but you’re tipsy enough to where the edges blur a bit and the pleasure only gets heightened by the lowered inhibitions you wear tonight. One of his hands comes to stroke your cheek, cradling it there and you lean into it, going so far as to kiss his palm whilst staring directly at him. Your hands move up then, pulling him down to where you can drag your fingernails all over his back, drawing thin red lines on his pale flesh. He whines when you scratch at the nape of his neck, or when you bite down on his shoulder.
In a move that can only be described as bold you latch your lips to his wrist to suckle a hickey on his skin there. Truthfully, you didn’t know if it’d be one of his sensitive spots, you guessed it might be, and with the way he all but collapses onto you, whimpering with a fresh bruise right there, you know you’ve nearly shot him to the edge. Your fingers drag up his back, to his hair, tugging it until he looks at you with those big watery eyes of his, “Spence.”
He sighs at the call of his name, “Sweetheart.”
Intimate, it’s too intimate, but you both let it happen anyway because with two geniuses in the room all self-restraint goes out the door. He’s still moving in you, still chasing that high, you’re getting close to it, you know he is too, “Want it inside, please?”
He kisses you as an answer, hands gripping your hips so hard you know there’s going to be purple prints left behind. The orgasms, when they do arrive, are strong enough to make you two go boneless as pleasure clouds your visions for a second. Your pussy wrapped tight around him, milking him for all he has to offer and his dick twitching inside of you as he empties himself. For a moment you both lay there, nothing but bodies lax with post-orgasm bliss and the pleasant buzz of alcohol coursing through both of you. Then the spell must be broken by getting up to pee and shower because you’re both disgusting.
There’s the spell of the night when the consequences of tomorrow haven’t arrived yet, quiet and lovely because for these spare hours it is just you and he and nothing else matters. For a few hours the world outside of your apartment doesn’t exist, it doesn’t matter, it’s you, him, the mountain of combined daddy issues and the urge to fuck each other stupid. Because geniuses make other geniuses stupid.
For the night you two fall into bed with each other, acknowledging that gravity level draw that had you both in the club tonight, from a private booth in a pocket of Japan to you crying out for his dick in your unmade bed. Tomorrow will be a crucial day in order to find Natalie, you’ll be throwing everything you have into it, and so will Spencer, so will everybody. Tomorrow, tomorrow, tomorrow-
___________
Tomorrow. Spencer scrambles when the alarm goes off, and so do you. He’d fallen asleep with you curled up on him and he’d woken up to your back pressed against him with his arm slung over your waist. He’s got thirty minutes to get to the hotel, get changed, and hopefully avoid the prying eyes of the team because he knows that you’ve marked him up good, and he did a number on you as well. Thankfully, he’s so very thankful, it’s fall which means long sleeves and high collars.
You grumble when he stirs but he presses a kiss to your head and murmurs that he’ll see you in a few hours. You sigh, tugging him down for a proper kiss before waving him off, “Go, go, see you soon.”
Then just like that you drop back to sleep, he snorts at the sight before pulling on his clothes from the night before, but not just his clothes, the clubbing clothes. He’d done it absentmindedly, and then he does his walk of shame back to the hotel room, he’d been put up with Morgan, but Spencer hadn’t come back during the night. Unfortunately for Spencer there’s really not enough time to get in the shower or bathroom to change properly, it’s more a mad scramble of other things.
Which means when he peels his shirt off Derek Morgan gets the full view of his back and how you’ve borderline claimed him via fingernail scratches. He freezes when Morgan whistles, a low sound that’s prideful, letting him know he’s absolutely been caught, “I was wondering where you were at last night, didn’t realize you were having a night, I thought you were going to visit little Hotchner?”
This is territory that Spencer absolutely cannot fall into, but there’s also no way in hell that he’s going to be able to hide this from him, not with Garcia on the other end that can trace him to where he’d spent the night, “Oh, I did see her, I talked with her a little bit and found out that Natalie and her went clubbing a few days ago. She took me to the club that they were at, and I uh, I got distracted at the end.”
Morgan raises his brow, “Distracted, by whom?”
“Oh, you know, some girl, don’t remember her name or anything like that. Did you know the statistics of a relationship happening after a one night stand are actually higher than people would think? An average median of 28% of one-night stands lead to successful relationships, which is really interesting because-”
“Spencer.”
His mouth clicks shut as he finishes tugging his pants on, “Yeah?”
He hates how his voice goes quiet, how meek he sounds because it’s not hard to put the pieces together, “If I call Garcia and ask her where you were last night is she going to tell me you were at Hotch’s daughters’ apartment?”
Spencer sighs, shoulders slumping, “I didn’t plan on it.”
Morgan groans, running his hands down his face, “Oh no you are into her. I knew it, I knew it, I knew it, but I didn’t think you two would jump each other like that! What happened last night?”
Now it’s Spencer’s turn to groan as he speed brushes his teeth, quickly spitting it out before rising his mouth, “I went over intending to ask her about the case, about any personal details she might have omitted because she might not have wanted to say something due to Hotch being there. I mean, we all saw how lunch went down yesterday. I’ve never seen two people want to be there with each other so badly and be so miserable about it. I came over, she poured wine, we ended up at the club, at a restaurant, and then we got super drunk and came home, then we fucked each other, and now I’m never going to be able to look Hotch in the eye.”
“Did you at least find out anything from the club?”
Spencer shakes his head, frowning, “I didn’t find anything, but she did.”
He grabs his bag, following Morgan out the door, “I know she was there to scan the area, see if there were any familiar faces in the crowd that might’ve been there when she went with Natalie. Her memory, she’s got hyperthymesia meaning she can recall just about every single detail of every day of her life perfectly. You can ask her what she was doing February 7, 1994 and she can tell you what she did. She can give you faces, what people said to her, what she ate and how she felt that day. She can look back at her memories and see what’s there, review it like footage but it’s her memory.”
“That’s more detailed than your eidetic memory.”
He smiles at the comment, “I know, I think it’s fascinating though. Mine isn’t even scientifically proven despite my existence and hers is rare enough that there’s three other people who have been diagnosed with it.”
“Meaning she’s basically a walking recorder. But specifically through her eyes.”
“Exactly, her mind is incredible, she’s like the ultimate witness.”
The paused at the elevator, not yet going down as Morgan turned to look at Spencer, an unfamiliar glint in his eye, “Last night wasn’t a one time thing, was it?”
Spencer pauses, he remembers the way he’d touched on you last night, the way you’d tugged him close as if he might just up and leave you after the act was done. He knows what it’s like, he knows what you need, and in turn you know what he needs, “I don’t think so. Will you, are you going to tell Hotch?”
“Nah man, I’m not about to be the postman of your murder.”
Reassurance had always been Morgan’s strong suit.
___________
Emily gives him a look once he appears, “I heard you didn’t come back last night.”
Spencer shrugs, “Had a night.”
Morgan grins, because he might not be able to tease Spencer on who he slept with, but he can tease him over the fact that it happened, “Our doctor over here certainly did have a night. Boy came in running, I’ve never seen so much damage done by fingernails and teeth.”
Their eyebrows shot up as Spencer’s face reddened, “It wasn’t that bad.”
“Oh yeah? Show them your wrist, pretty boy.”
“Derek.”
He laughed, thumping Spencer on the back as the team moved out, “Don’t worry, we’re happy for you.”
Hotch wouldn’t be when he found out who was on the receiving end of Spencer’s night out, but what he didn’t know wouldn’t hurt him. They stop for coffee along the way, and an hour into getting to their room you roll up. This time you’re fully covered but nobody thinks twice about it because of the weather outside. You glance at Spencer, a silent confirmation to not say a single word about the night prior. Hotch glances at you, taking note of the circles hidden underneath the concealer and the way you’re sitting a bit tensely, “Did you sleep alright?”
Spencer locks his gaze in on Morgan, who busies himself with his files as you nod, “Yes, I was just out late though. I went to the club Natalie and I went to two days before she vanished to see if I could spot a familiar face. I found two people who were within a twenty foot proximity that were also in the same area when Natalie and I were there.”
“Do you have names?”
“Give me a second.”
You go still, eyes glazing over for a second as you pick a memory to review, and after a few minutes you nod, “Brian Fishner and Jacob Teems. Brian’s a psych major, Jacob is classical art. Brian’s a senior, Jacob’s a sophomore. Brian’s about 6’2, 180-185 pounds, he’s into streetwear. Jacob’s around 5’9, 130-135 pounds, he’s creative with his clothes.”
The names get written down as Morgan flips his phone open, “Hey babygirl, we’ve got two names I need you to look into, you ready? Brian Fishner and Jacob Teems. Alright, thank you sugar.”
He snaps the phone shut, “Alright, now where would they be?”
You tilt your head, “Brian’s probably at home, Jacob could be anywhere. Brian was still at the club when I left, Jacob left earlier. Don’t ask me their schedules or where their addresses are, I don’t keep tabs on everyone.”
“Noted, how do we want to do this?”
Hotch pursed his lips, “We split into two teams, one will go to Brian’s apartment, the other will find Jacob and pull him in for a conversation. Natalie’s parents are giving a statement later today, around two PM. If we’re following the unsubs patterns then today is Natalie’s last day, we need to find her by tonight.”
You try not to flinch at his words, it’s just the truth, but nonetheless it hurts to hear. You’d held yourself together through the ordeal, but knowing that you’re so, so close to losing one of your best friends is something you didn’t think you’d be dealing with at twenty-two. All you want is to feel her arm pressed against yours and her infectious laughter as you and her hang out in your apartment. Shopping, hair, nails, you and her had been two peas in a pod.
You’d met Natalie in Freshman year in line for a party, you’d both decided to go out by yourselves, and along the way had met each other, and other people too. Three times of running into each other at the club you’d both exchanged numbers and the rest was history. She was the kind of friend that you knew with absolute certainty that she’d be a bridesmaid and contender for maid of honor. Now she was somewhere out there, and if dawn broke the next morning without her you knew you’d wake up to her corpse on campus.
With this in mind, you step outside to make a call, phone already pulled up as you reach for your other friend, Rumi, who you met at the club with Natalie in Freshman year. He picks up on the second call, breathless, “Sorry I was in class, what’s going on? Is there an update?”
For the first time in years your breathing goes a bit shaky, “It’s, it doesn’t look good right now. I went back to the club to see if there was anybody familiar, there was, and we’re looking into them now. But it’s just, today's the deadline.”
“The deadline?”
“According to the FBI the unsub has a pattern, every fourth day the corpse shows up on campus. But during those three days the victim is alive. But come nightfall they’re killed. We have less than twelve hours to find this guy.”
“Oh my god. That’s, how are you holding up?”
“I think I’m going insane, just a little bit.”
“Want me to come get you?”
“No, no, I need to help with this investigation. It’ll increase the chances of us finding Nattie if I’m a present consultant.”
“I forgot, your dad is on the team too, isn’t he?”
“He is.”
“How is it?”
“Weird, god it’s weird. He’s got wrinkles in his face, there's grey hair, if I stand in front of him with my heels I can look him in the eye instead of looking up. It’s like, I catch myself doing things that he does too, and I know we don’t look very much alike but he’ll make a face and it’s my face too, it’s weird. Really weird.”
“I can’t imagine, I’m sorry.”
“Don’t be, just, would you do me a favor?”
“Of course.”
“Get the friend group together, I’ll come by later, I’ll give a rundown of what goes down today and deliver the verdict after, okay?”
“I can do that, what time were you thinking?”
“Let’s do six, that sounds good?”
“Perfect, I’ll see you at six, my place or yours?”
“We can do mine, you have a spare key.”
“Great because mine is a disaster.”
You chat with him for a few more minutes before you call your mother, she takes a few rings to answer, but eventually she does, “Hi baby, you doing okay?”
Her voice makes you want to cry, all you want is to see your mom, to hug her and breathe her scent in, but you’re in college, you’ve been in college, you’re grown. Supposedly, “Hi Ma, I-I really want to see you.”
“We can do that, how about tonight?”
“Can we do tomorrow? I’m, if today doesn’t go right then I’ll be with my friends.”
You can practically see the way her face morphs on the other end, “Of course, how about we grab lunch tomorrow, noon?”
“Yes, yes, please. I-did you know Dad was going to be here?”
She’s silent on the other end, just for a second and it’s enough to tell you that yes, she knew, “Have you told my brothers their dad is in town?”
“No. Not yet.”
You shift uneasily, “Will you tell them?”
She sighs, “I don’t know, they were, they were so young when he left. They don’t remember things like you do.”
“Mama nobody remembers things like I do. You need to ask them if they want to meet him, that’s their choice.”
“I know it is but Aaron, he’s-he’s him. God there’s so much of him I can’t think straight. Not when it comes to your dad.”
You know it too, you know how your parents' marriage panned out from when you were a baby to now, you remember the details, you remember the words. You’d watched them love each other and then you’d watched them hate each other. They’d loved each other, deeply, enough to have three children together within three years of one another. There was going to be a wedding, and you knew, you knew like you knew your measurements that if the BAU hadn’t called your mother would have met him at the altar.
“You really think I should ask them?”
“Yes. They’re old enough to make these kinds of choices for themselves. They’re twenty Mama, they’ll be mad if you don’t offer the chance to them.”
“Will you tell them?”
“Mama.”
“Sorry, sorry, I know it’s not your job to be your father.”
You love your mother, she’s friend and guardian rolled in one and sometimes it works, sometimes it doesn’t. Despite her intelligence, despite her confidence, her everything, she never could figure out how to deal with Hotch. Those first few years after Hotch left, really left, your mother was a wreck. She’d never admit that she was, she wouldn’t acknowledge those years really. If you thought it was bad when you were a kid it was downright horrendous as a teenager.
She’d realized upon your second graduation, the one from law school when you were seventeen, that she spiraled hard. Your brothers were fourteen, just starting high school, and you were working your first year of the firm. At some point you’d moved out to an apartment and taken your brothers with you, it was after your stepfather divorced from your mother and took what he could with your stepsiblings. He did what he could for you and your full brothers but with mouths to feed on his side he couldn’t fully take care of you all.
Eventually she’d gotten better and you could finally breathe again. You’d been the twins’ primary caretaker, mother and older sister forced to be one person. It’d been an interesting time to say the least. The three of you grew closer than ever, but it also saw the three of you grow up way too much without the safety net you all needed. It was without contest the absolute lowest point of your life.
“Tell them within the hour, we’re going to lunch together, okay?”
She sniffles, it makes your heart ache because that’s your mother, the strongest woman you know, and your father has made her cry again despite their lack of interaction, “Is he with you now? Aaron?”
“We’re in the same building, why?”
“Let me talk to him.”
“Mama it is not the time for this, Natalie is missing and we cannot be distracted right now.”
“Baby please, just five minutes, I need five minutes.”
“Lunch. You’ll have a whole lunch later, you’ll have it tomorrow. Now Mama I have to go. If we can’t find Nattie by sundown she’s going to turn up tomorrow morning as one of those god-awful corpse statues. I-I can’t see her like that, I can’t. So can we please put a pause on our feelings until we know Natalie is safe? Look, if by sundown we’ve found her I’ll call you back, I’ll put him on for you, and you can talk to him all night long. But not right now. Please?”
She’s silent for a long moment on the other end and fuck how you want to cry. Unbidden, your eyes start to tear up, you hate fighting with your mother. You argue with people for a living but you can’t tell your mother no without feeling like you’re getting the shit kicked out of you. Finally, you hear her breathe, “You’re right, you’re right, I’m sorry. I’ll see you at lunch tomorrow, I’ll ask the boys, they might call you later. I’ll send you an address.”
Your head tips back, eyes shutting in relief, “Thank you Mama, and if they do call I’m available after eleven, I can’t promise I’ll be in the right state to pick up the phone.”
“I’ll let them know, it’s okay, I promise it’s okay.”
“I miss her Mama, I miss her so much.”
“I know you do, but you’ll see her soon.”
You will see her soon, she just might not be alive. With a new blanket of misery cloaking your being you make your way back to the room where you plop down, not bothering to hide your displeasure. Hotch arches a brow at you, “Is everything okay?”
He doesn’t flinch when you look at him, mouth downturned even as you speak, “Everything’s perfect, and heads up, Mama’s coming to lunch tomorrow, she might bring the twins.”
“Are you serious?”
“She said she’d text where we’re going to meet.”
“Can she still not let anybody pick where to eat when going out?”
“What do you think?”
Hotch grunts in acknowledgement, lip curled in mild disgust as he waves his hand, “Text the address to me later, I’ll be there. You said the twins might come?”
You shrug, “They might, Mama hasn’t told them you’re here.”
“She hasn’t?”
“They have like max three memories of you, they were two when you left. Mama was on the verge of making me play messenger and delivering the news to them that their dad who they haven’t seen in a decade is in the city. But can we please focus? My friend is dead as soon as that sun dips below the horizon.”
Spencer clears his throat, “Garcia’s on line one.”
Hotch reaches over, and then her voice is there, “I, the faithful messenger you all adore, have come with some information, but not a lot. Brian Fishner checks out, he had an alibi and was at the club well into three am, past the time of Natalie vanishing. Jacob Teems however has no alibi, he’s not seen anywhere and the contacts in his phone were all nowhere near to him or with him.”
There’s a pause, and then, “Wait is femme Hotchner in the room with us?”
Hotch tilts his head from you to the call, and you clear your throat, “Are you Garcia?”
“Oh my god you’re real, you’re so real. I didn’t believe them at first, you’re really Hotch’s flesh and blood?”
“Unfortunately.”
She laughs, Hotch does not, you decide you like Garcia, “Well, well, I expect photos and comparisons and nobody is getting out of it. You hear me?”
“I do.”
Then you throw yourself into the case, head tilting back as you recall the events from the last time you saw Natalie. Spencer eyes you carefully, clearly you’re on edge, the looming loss of Natalie creeping over you faster than you can process. You’ve worked really, really hard on the case. Tonight will be difficult for you, no matter what it is there’s no getting around the fact that some part of you will break. They’re just waiting for the shoe to drop. But in the meanwhile you sharpen your focus, filtering, sorting, your memory and intellect are a dangerous combo in a situation like this.
Spencer nudges your thigh, “What’s Natalie’s favorite coffee shop?”
You glance at him, “She liked going to Chai House when she wasn’t on campus, but on campus she preferred going to Baker and Commons. Thursdays were reserved for coffee study sessions.”
“It’s Thursday, what time did she usually go?”
“Around two, she’d stay until five.”
Hotch nods at him, “Go to the one she frequented outside of campus, Morgan and Emily can set up shop in the one on campus. Don’t stay longer than three-thirty, we’re getting close but not close enough.”
It was around eleven when you got a new phone call, one from Katalina, you answered her easily, stepping outside when you did, “What’s up?”
“Rumi said to gather at your apartment, at six, he said it wasn’t looking good. I’m with Veronica right now, we just, what’s going on?”
You swallow because it’s the one thing you can do, “We’re trying to narrow down who it is. You know that.”
“I know, but seriously, this is-how bad is it? Is Nat coming home or not?”
Your eyes shut, “I don’t know. It’s, I think we need to prepare for the worst.”
She’s silent for a moment, “You don’t think she’s coming home.”
“I don’t think I know anything right now.”
“You’re literally a genius, your LSAT scores match your IQ, you’re on degree number four and you’re twenty-two. How can you not know what’s going on? Why can’t you find her? What’s wrong?”
“Katalina I’m trying over here, I’m pouring everything I have into finding Natalie. You’re frustrated? How do you think I feel?”
“I think you’re sitting on your ass.”
“Excuse me?”
“Cameron was at the club last night, so were you. What could you possibly need to find while grinding against the FBI agent closest to you in age?”
You struggle to get your thoughts in order, just for a second, “Katalina I was blending in, we both were. Natalie and I were at the club two days before she vanished. I saw two people there who were also in a twenty-foot proximity to us that night there again. You think I went to the club because I thought I could use some fun? Like I just want to forget that somewhere out there our friend is getting fucking murdered?”
“I think you want to forget a lot of things, doesn’t surprise me you know, with your dad being there and all. Bet you feel like you’re five again, huh? Daddy’s little girl who sits on his lap and reads her big girl books. Are you gonna fall apart when he inevitably leaves again?”
You try telling yourself it’s grief, it’s justified anger and she’s just saying things because she’s upset, but you’re tired of being the level headed one. You’re so sick of being the voice of reason, the one who drives people home from the club, the one making sure people are hydrated, “Fuck you.”
“What?”
The disbelief in her voice satisfies something in you, only fueling the ever
growing pit of rage that’s been slowly starting to bubble in your stomach, “You heard me Katty. Fuck. You. If one of us ever goes missing I better see you sitting front row working the case, I know I’ll be there. But where the hell are you going to be? Because it’s been three days since Natalie went missing, and the most I’ve heard from you is about how you have to paint a banner for your sorority. Color theory got your tongue?”
Without waiting for a reply you end the call and step back into the room, Morgan raises his brows at you, “Sounded pretty serious out there. You ever say fuck before?”
Your cheeks warm, “Apologies. I let my feelings get the better of me.”
“No, no, I’m sure whatever you’ve said was warranted.”
That makes your face sour, “She’s always been great about pointing out everyone else's weak points but when it comes to her own self she can’t take the criticism. At least I know I’m a frigid bitch.”
Hotch clears his throat, “Language.”
You roll your eyes, going boneless in your chair as your brows furrow, “Wait, did Katalina have an alibi for when Natalie went missing?”
Emily pauses her reading to look up at you, “Are you putting your friend as a suspect?”
“Katalina was with us that night at the club. She left before us, and said she was going home with a guy. But Katalina never mentioned anything about him the next day, which is odd, since she always recounts her one-night stands in detail. She’s been more focused on her sorority than Natalie, and now she calls me with the intention of throwing me off.”
Hotch sighs, “Your anger at your friend isn’t enough to warrant her as a potential suspect. Although the information is convenient, are you absolutely sure that you want to throw her under the bus like that?”
You glance at him, “Take this out of personal perspective. Does she look like a potential unsub?”
“With that information, yes, but that is besides the point. You and her get in a fight and you accuse her of kidnapping a mutual friend? Did she even have connections to the other girls on campus?”
“Sorority life, all the other girls were part of sororities.”
Hotch hesitates, taking a look around the rest of the team, “I’m not promising anything, but I’ll have Garcia look into her.”
“Thank you.”
“What did she say to you that warranted such a strong reaction? Clearly she got under your skin.”
They all very pointedly try to make it look like they aren’t listening to a damn word when you purse your lips, “It was about you.”
“Me?”
“She asked what I was going to do when you inevitably leave again. There was other stuff, but that was the main question.”
You hold your hand up when he opens his mouth, body shutting off away from him, “Don’t answer her question yet. You can tell me later, whatever you decide can’t possibly do more damage than what came around the first time.”
He relents, backing down and away after a moment where it looks like he might leap, “Alright. Tomorrow, at lunch, we’ll discuss it with your mother.”
“Okay.”
You’re too strung out to argue against anything at the moment. Natalie is almost on the cusp of being gone completely, Katalina is picking fights with you, and there’s almost an unsub, almost a name to be held accountable. But it’s not enough. Time slips past you as you review the names of everyone interviewed. Sculpture students, professors, her friends, you included.
It’s weird to see your profile there, your student ID and then right beside it your name, Hotchner written down just as it always is but it still feels wrong. You don’t know why you kept the name, your mother had offered to change it, but you refused. Now it’s on a case file for your friend, “When will you bring her in for an interview?”
“As soon as we can, what else could make Katalina the unsub?”
You shut your eyes, retreating into the space of memory for a second before you look at your father, “Are you sure it’s just one unsub?”
The question makes the room go still as Hotch tilts his head at you, “Go on.”
You glance at the bodies pinned up on the wall, “These were sorority girls, this one, Jennifer Thompson, was the secretary for her sorority, Delta Zeta. Maria Ramirez was chair of Philanthropy, Rosey Blank was vice-president of Delta-Sigma. Natalie was treasurer for Pi Beta Phi. All of them held a position of power in their sorority. Whoever is targeting them is making a cabinet of corpses. Meaning the next victim is going to be someone of importance to a sorority, you’re looking at the President or recruitment officer since the other four slots have been filled.”
The realization makes your body go taut as you take it in, “A sorority girl who ran for a position of importance but didn’t make it. Katalina ran for recruitment officer and lost to Brianna DeMarcos. Katalina’s made banners for her sorority for the past four years, she’s been the one putting things together, making things pretty. Didn’t we say the unsub was an underappreciated artist?”
“But who's kidnapping the girls and murdering them? I doubt Katalina is doing all of that.”
“Every woman with sex appeal knows that all you have to do is find the guy who nobody pays attention to for your dirty work. You bat your eyes, tease him, give him the illusion you need him, that you’ll repay him however he likes, as long as he does this favor for you. You used to tell me that in a duo who murders there’s always a dominant and submissive partner. Katalina is the dominant partner, the guy is the submissive and she’s using him to kill the girls. She picks them out, she lures them in because she’s a sister, she’s welcoming, friendly, nobody thinks twice about a sister asking them for help or joining up. Katalina’s a chemistry major, she’s got access to chemicals that make easy date-rape drugs or substances that impair judgement, making the victim pliant, maybe a bit disoriented. Easy to drag off.”
You tap the first pose, “She’s forcing them into demeaning positions because she feels insulted. The higher the position of power the more degrading the pose becomes. She’s….coming to my apartment tonight.”
Your body turns to look at Hotch, “I’m president of Phi Alpha Delta. Just like you were.”
“You’re a target then.”
“She called me to throw me off my game. She used the points that she knew would hurt me.”
“So you’ll slip up, it can be blamed on the heat of the moment but it adds up too well, she knew you’d figure it out eventually.”
“Because I’m too close to the case, I told her we were close to figuring it out. She asked how I couldn’t know who it was, she asked how I couldn’t figure it out. She didn’t ask for Natalie’s sake.”
“She asked because she’s upset you haven’t figured it out yet.”
“She’s an underappreciated artist.”
“You’re the president, you’re the one with all the recognition, she’s upset about it. She wants you to recognize her.”
“Because I’m the end goal.”
Hotch’s frown deepens, “Because you’ve been a target this entire time. You’ve been the target.”
You nod once, like it's a fact, “How do you want to do this then? We rush her then she might have her guy go ahead and kill Natalie, and this is assuming she’s still alive. We don’t rush her and she might kill Natalie herself.”
“It’ll look suspicious if we call her to the station, she might not even show up if we do, especially if it becomes apparent we know.”
“So we act like nothing is wrong?”
“Exactly, you’re going to go home and grieve with your friends, we’re going to wait outside and as soon as you’re in we’re going to get her.”
“What about Natalie?”
“Does Katalina have an apartment?”
“No, she lives in the sorority house. If Natalie’s being held anywhere it’s the submissive partner's place.”
“She would’ve seeked a guy out with his expertise in human anatomy and sculpting.”
“So a guy who studies the human body but loves art. He doesn’t go to Berkeley if that’s the case, he probably goes to UCSF, they’re nationally ranked for the med programs. But he probably does sculpting or art here in Berkeley. We have a program, Berkeley Art Studio, it offers various classes and is open to the public so anybody can join a class. Katalina signs up for sculpting, she finds a guy perfect for her needs, she might’ve even made him into what she needed in order to get her way. It’s just a bonus that he’s from a different university.”
Hotch turns to Morgan, “Get Garcia on the line.”
A few moments later her voice is there, “What can I do for you people way beyond the indignity of a frat party?”
“Garcia, I need you to access the list of people who took a sculpting class through Berkeley Art Studio, narrow it down to students, and from there pre-med students in UCSF.”
“Specific concentration?”
“Surgery.”
“I’ll get back to you with what I can.”
“Thank you.”
Hotch turns back to you, “Do you have a gun?”
You give him a look, “Of course I do, who do you take me for? I have a revolver in my purse.”
“Good, you might have to use it tonight.”
“Fantastic, just what I wanted to hear.”
“You’re inviting the unsub into your apartment, I’m not taking any risks.”
“Do I get to arrest her?”
“You don’t have that power despite being a prosecutor.”
“Can I tell her she’s going to be arrested?”
“Fine.”
Your nerves despite being raised smooth themselves over. You know what’ll happen tonight, you know what might come, “What do we do if things don’t go according to plan?”
“We adapt.”
“Reassuring.”
He sighs, “You’ll be surrounded by law enforcement as soon as the party begins. We’re a call away and we’ll also send you in with an earpiece so we can listen in on the conversation. If things start going south then we’ll be ready.”
You eye him, “Are you also going to be there?”
“I will be.”
Marginally, you relax. It aggravates you that knowing he’ll be there is a comfort, but knowing what’s going to go down tonight is different. You might have to shoot somebody, you’re going to face Katalina, cry over Natalie and watch as she cries over her too despite knowing the truth. Nobody else knows and you intend to keep it that way if you’re going to pull this off. The day moves on, fast and slow and then there’s the coffee shop, that just gets turned into a discussion of the plan.
An hour before the deadline you stand, brushing your clothes off from invisible dust as you grab your things, “I need to go prepare for people tonight.”
Before Hotch can speak you cut him off, “And before you make me recite the plan or what I need to do I’ve had these procedures memorized since I was three.”
He relents with a tip of his head, “Alright, but at the first sign of something suspicious you tell us, that’s an order, understand?”
“I do. I’ll see you later.”
You step away from the building, from the safety net that you’ve subconsciously reattached to Hotch. You think of calling your mother again, maybe one of your brothers. Tell them what’s happening, that no matter what tonight entails you’re always thinking of them. You think of Spencer, the way his ankle had tangled with yours under the table and he brought you your preferred order from the coffee shop without asking. He could be something, he could be nothing. You think of your father, stoic in his ways, serious like he hadn’t been when you were a kid, and how you want him to tell you everything will be alright again.
Hotch doesn’t do well with promises though, no Hotchner does. There’s no guarantee about how tonight will fare. If Natalie will be found alive, if you’ll walk away without blood stained hands. You don’t know, nobody knows, but what matters is that you’ve found an unsub, and you’re inviting her in tonight.
____________
Katalina finds you ten minutes into your walk home, her face deceptively apologetic as you shift uneasily, “Kat?”
“I’m sorry, about earlier. I wasn’t thinking right and it was wrong of me to say.”
Pretend like nothing’s amiss. That’s a rule, and one you intend to follow through. Your face softens, “I know it’s difficult, she’s our friend.”
Relief bleeds through her body language, you doubt it’s because you’ve forgiven her, “I know, it’s just, we haven’t seen much of you at all these past few days and then you go out last night with that guy looking like you’re having the time of your life. It was jarring to see that.”
You raise your brow at her, “I thought Cameron saw us, were you there too?”
“No, but he sent a video.”
“Mm, I see.”
“Did you sleep with him? The agent?”
“I did.”
“That didn’t distract you from the case?”
You shake your head, allowing a little smile to grace your face, “I’d say it helped us focus if I’m honest.”
“What’s his name?”
“Spencer, he’s fun.”
“He looked fun, looked at you like he wanted to devour you.”
“Well, he kinda did.”
She gasps, but there’s laughter in her voice and if you didn’t know what you do now it would feel like any other day after class or work. The mood sobers quickly though when she nudges your side, “What are you planning for tonight?”
You resist the urge to dock her in the face and demand what she has planned for tonight. If she’ll laugh when Natalie gets hacked to pieces, if she’ll gasp in awe when the statue is complete.
“I was going to make us something easy, something comforting. You want to help?”
“If you’ll let me.”
“For Natalie, I’ll make an exception. Let’s go get groceries.”
“I’ll pay for them then since you’ll be doing the cooking.”
For the most part it’s normal, you’re just two girls doing some grocery shopping in the most expensive luxury grocery store that sits between campus and your apartment. You get to shop there because you have money in your pockets, lots of money, and because you used to take Natalie there for a sweet treat every now and then. She had loved the baklava, and considering the fact that you aren’t going to bake that, you buy a sheet of it because you can.
It’s five when you get to your apartment, and once the key unlocks you feel the heavy weight of knowing it’s too late. The sky is darkening outside, there’s maybe thirty minutes left of daylight before darkness takes over completely. You and Katalina both know there’s not even an hour left for Natalie, and you just hope that your father has figured out where she’s being held.
Nonetheless you begin to cook, a dance you find comfort in. You know exactly what’s in what, when to add things, how to cook other ingredients for maximum flavor profile. Guests will be arriving soon, you know some will be in tears, others will keep themselves strong. You get a text from Hotch once, a simple we’re in the area and your heart wants to hammer but you keep calm.
You pause your cooking when the text comes through as you turn to Katalina, “Do you mind watching the stove while I pee?”
“Of course not, you go.”
Quietly you slip away to the kitchen so you can text him back, “Katalina is in here with me, guests are due to arrive in a few minutes.”
There’s a ping a few seconds later, Spencer this time, “Your dad looks ready to crawl out of his skin.”
You can’t imagine what that might look like to them, what they might be witnessing from their fearless leader. You finish up your business before coming back to the kitchen, Cameron is there now. Red hair and pale skin, his lip trembles when he sees you, “Is it true?”
Cameron is innocent, you know it like you know your memory. He reminds you of one of your younger twin boys, a bit of naive innocence clinging to him despite everything, “It’s true.”
“Oh. Oh.”
You grab a tissue wordlessly when the tears start to spill over, “I-I didn’t think it’d be true.”
“It’s alright, I didn’t want to believe it either.”
He hugs you, face pressed to the crook of his neck as he falls apart for a few
minutes. You let him because you’re falling apart a little bit too, you don’t have confirmation on Natalie, you don’t have confirmation on everything. To top it off the offender is standing three feet away from you cooking on your stove acting like she feels remorse for what’s going on. You have to pull away first, smoothing some of his hair back as you wipe the tears away with a tissue, “I need you to be strong for a little bit longer, can you do that?”
Cameron nods, although he’s still sniffling, “I can do that, but can I ask why you were at the club yesterday?”
You’d slipped away to the bathroom to put your earpiece in, so now you know that whatever you say they can hear, “I was undercover for a little bit, I needed to scope out the club to see if there was anybody familiar standing too close.”
“You didn’t find anybody there?”
“I didn’t, but we think we’ve found the guy responsible for all of this. I’ll tell you all more when everyone sits down, I want everyone to know.”
“Okay.”
Veronica comes next, so does Nikolas, followed up by Julian, Priyani, Abdul, and lastly, Lucca. They come in with varying states of misery, but the company helps. Your friends can lean on each other while you keep cooking, losing yourself to the rhythm of stirring, flipping, the warmth of the stove decreasing the stiffness in your fingers. Katalina pours wine for people beside you while a few others set the table. There’s not much said, not much anybody can say if they’re honest.
A few hours of this, of pretending and mourning and hoping that Natalie is found before the sunbreaks. You wait for the moment that they burst through to declare Katalina the unsub, putting her under arrest as the hunt for Natalie takes a few steps forward. You hope you won’t have to put a gun to her temple. She might be the one behind the murders, the reason why Hotch is inexplicably back in your life, the reason why Natalie isn’t sitting at your table anymore. But yesterday she was a friend, a good one too. Yesterday she had been Katty to you, the girl you went to parties with and took photos of.
Tonight she’s the bitch with an end goal to murder you. Part of you itches to reach for the gun, to let it go straight through her head even without a confession. The other part wants to scream and cry why in her face, demand answers and have her plead it was a misunderstanding even when it isn’t. The worst part is; You don’t know which option you’ll be forced to take, it could be any of them depending on circumstance. Now you wait for the FBI to burst in, to traumatize your friends and leave you to pick up the pieces.
Dinner finishes and moves to the living room for baklava and tea, nobody says a word, nobody speaks, it’s like there’s a countdown hanging above your heads. The silence isn’t comforting for you, and when you look up, Katalina is staring directly at you, “So what information do you have?”
Go time. You know your father will be moving now, you just have to time it right, “We know the unsub is likely a white male in his early twenties. Quiet, unassuming, he’s taken a class at Berkeley Art Studio in the past six months. He goes to school at UCSF for surgery, but he’s pre-med. Insecure, he’s likely a virgin. You could even say this guy is submissive, but he’s very, very intelligent. He might not be particularly handsome, but enough to where his ugliness isn’t noticed, but right there on the side where he’s never someone’s first pick.”
Katalina shifts as you reach into the cushion to draw your revolver out, nobody sees, you’re too careful for that, “And more importantly, he’s not working alone. Because when two killers get together there’s always one focal dynamic; A dominant, and a submissive. The dominant one in this case is a woman, a sister, one who’s clearly upset by the power system in place. She feels unappreciated, like her art hasn’t been recognized, or better yet, because art is a representation of oneself, she feels unrecognized, unappreciated. She’s a narcissist, a psychopath, she doesn’t feel empathy, she doesn’t feel remorse. She’s sitting in this room.”
The doors burst open and you try not to flinch when your fathers voice rings in your ears, “Katalina McKinny you’re under arrest for the murders of Jennifer Thompson, Maria Ramirez, and Rosey Blank.”
She’s on her feet in an instant, “This isn’t right, I haven’t done anything!”
You stand, something cool, something dangerous on your face as you circle around her, your father stepping forward and god you look so much like him. Revolver in hand and a deceptive calm over your face, “Yes you have, you have. You watched your partner take those girls apart and you drew up the poses you wanted to put those girls in. The higher their position the more degrading the pose would be. You couldn’t stand it, could you? All that work, banner after banner, everything you’ve ever created, all for it to get discarded in the end. How long have you been planning my murder Katalina?”
She’s got her hands up but her eyes won’t leave you, she grits her teeth, silently analyzing her options, “Where’s Natalie? Where have you stored her?”
For a moment there’s nothing, then she shuts her eyes and tilts her head up towards your ceiling, “Anna Head Alumnae Hall. Third floor, second door on the right from the west stairs.”
“Is she alive?”
“No.”
Hotch moves, dragging her wrists into cuffs as she’s hauled out of the building, but when you start to head out Spencer steps in front of you, hands gripping your arms, “Let us go get her. Not you. Please.”
You frown at him, “Spencer-”
“Please. You’re not part of the BAU officially, you don’t need to see her body.”
“I do, I’ve worked this case right there with you and I need to see it finished.”
“I know but please, just, you’ve had a night. You can see tomorrow.”
Your brow arches, “I want updates tonight and I get to see tomorrow.”
“Deal, thank you, just please, go be with your friends.”
He leaves, you lock the door behind you and in a display of a rare lapse in control, you slide down the front of it until you’re on the floor. Natalie is dead, Katalina confessed her murder, she confessed what she had done. You’ve cracked the case, you’ve followed your fathers’ footsteps. Katalina will be put behind bars, the perfect future she’d envisioned for herself gone in the blink of an eye. For a second you just sit there, head thumping against the door when you tilt it back.
You’re exhausted, you hadn’t realized it, but you’re absolutely exhausted. The bone deep kind that tells you if you want you could sleep until Sunday, but you won’t. Because you’re waiting on updates and tomorrow you’ll see Natalie, or what remains of her. You wonder how long Natalie has been dead for, if you’re too late by a day, or an hour, you’ll find out soon enough. You open your eyes when you hear footsteps approaching you. Above you stand your friend group, all of them in varying states of shock, but more importantly, Nik is extending a hand to you.
“How long did you know Katalina was the murderer?”
You take the hand, letting him haul you to your feet as you sway, “Noon. We’re narrowing down who the partner is, but earlier when Katalina called me she gave herself away.”
“What’d she say?”
Perhaps it’s the shock but your lips curve into a dazed smile, “She tried to throw me off my game. But she asked how I couldn’t not know, how I couldn’t figure it out. She challenged my intelligence, and then she went for feelings. She tried to rile me up using my dad as ammo, she asked, and I quote ‘I think you want to forget a lot of things, doesn’t surprise me you know, with your dad being there and all. Bet you feel like you’re five again, huh? Daddy’s little girl who sits on his lap and reads her big girl books. Are you gonna fall apart when he inevitably leaves again?’”
You make your way to the living room again, grabbing another slice of baklava, “Unfortunately for her I can do something called emotional processing and compartmentalizing. I can deal with my personal issues another day. What I won’t do is let words keep me from catching a serial killer.”
Veronica stares at you for a second, “That’s-That’s kind of scary.”
You shrug, “It’s only scary because you don’t understand how it works. It got me through dinner with her, it let me ask all the questions we needed answered. There’s a confession, a location, they’ll work on getting her partners’ name and recovery. We got what we needed and this weekend, once I can catch a fucking break, I’ll deal with my emotions.”
“You don’t deal with them as soon as they come up?”
“Vi I’m a Hotchner, and Hotchner’s don’t do things like emotions, not when we’re out in the field.”
“You’re not in the field anymore though, not right now, you’re in your apartment so please show something other than this unnerving calm. Please.”
You shoot her a look, “I’m not asking you to stop showing emotions so do not ask me to show them because you’re uncomfortable that I’m not.”
“Are you uncomfortable with us showing emotion then?”
You stand, you’re tired, you feel sick to your stomach, there’s filth everywhere in your apartment and this is why you don’t host but maybe twice a year. There’s too many people, your clothes are clinging to you in ways that make you want to peel your skin off. Your hair is touching you and they want you to be more emotional. Then they’ve gone and flipped your words on you.
“Get out. Now.”
“Excuse me?”
You level your gaze at her, “Here’s my emotions, front and center. Get. Out.”
“This isn’t-”
“What you wanted? What you expected? Did you want my hands to shake, did you want me to start crying maybe? Maybe I’d throw something against the wall. What, did you want to see me fall apart or something?”
“Of course not, it’s just, we’ve got confirmation Natalie is dead, she’s gone and you’re just-just-”
“Standing here with a grip on myself because I can’t afford to fall apart at the moment. You do realize there were two of them and one of them is still out there, right?”
She falters and Priyani tugs at her arm gently, “Now isn’t the time. This is a case, you know how she handles cases.”
“By being an unfeeling, icy bitch?”
This time it’s emotions driving her words, they’re not spoken to throw you off your game, they’re just spoken because she doesn’t know what else to say or how to say it. You could stand here and take it, but the case is personal, “I won’t repeat myself, get out before I force you out. Natalie is dead, I intend to find the one who physically took her life.”
Veronica, caught between her anger and denial, shakes her head, “No, no, we’re staying here. You’re going to include us in every detail, you’re going to share every update with us, she was our friend too. You don’t-you don’t get to just hold that information from us.”
“And you’re delusional to think that’s going to happen. Are you the prosecutor in the room, are you the one with an autobiographical memory? Where were you in that damned room looking at every nitty gritty detail of those girls' corpses? Were you the end target to a string of gruesome murders? Did you have to pretend like you weren’t seconds away from putting a bullet into who should’ve been a friends’ mouth? Was that you? Or was that me?”
She opens her mouth and closes it like a fish, “That isn’t-”
“It’s the truth. Now get the fuck out of my apartment so we can both process that. I can’t think with all of you in here, or with the fifty-six dishes that wait for me or the fact that I’ve been in the same socks for fifteen or so hours. I’m waiting for pictures of Natalie’s corpse, I do not need any of you in here right now, or this mess.”
They leave because there’s nothing they get out of staying. You clean because it’s the one thing you have control over. Leftovers get put away, dishes left to soak and others in a washer that you’ve started. Then you thankfully, blissfully, get to shower, and when you shower you don’t hear the door open again. Why would you? You need a key to get into the building, your apartment door is locked too. You go through your night-routine easily, and it’s only when you hear the click of a gun that you feel your blood run cold.
“Put on a pair of underwear, a bra, and a big coat to conceal yourself.”
“Who are you?”
“My name is Milo Lovelette. Katalina let me in, she gave me a mission to complete.”
“You’re the sculptor.”
“I am.”
You turn to face him. He’s got a gun pointed at your chest, he’s tall, muscular, his face average but leaning towards ugly. His hands are steady. Surgeon hands. He’s in control right now, and he knows it, “Do you have a matching set?”
“I do.”
“What colors?”
“Black, pink, green, purple, red, orange.”
“Wear the red set.”
You have no weapons here, you also know you can’t make a break for it, so you’ll do what you can. As you rummage through your clothes you twist some shirts to spell out SOS before grabbing what you need. You’re already naked so you get dressed in front of Milo, acutely aware of how he hovers close, too close, “Wear these with it, and go do your makeup.”
There’s no choice but to comply, hair being done up again as you do a fresh face of makeup. You draw on your calmness, the ability to compartmentalize. You need to focus, you need to escape somehow, someway. Somewhere out there your father searches for Natalie’s corpse, with your eyeliner you write down on the inside of the sink Milo Lovelette and then you finish getting ready with a perfume of his choice. He takes you aggressively, arm latched with his and a purse you rarely use slung over your shoulder, phone left behind on the table.
He drags you to his car, it’s a shit box and it smells but none of it matters when you start trying to think of how you can get out of the situation, “Why did you make me put lingerie on?”
Milo works his jaw as he glances at you, “Katalina promised you to me.”
“Promised?”
“She asked what I wanted most in the world. I told her a muse, she gave me one. You.”
You think you might puke, right there in the car all over your three thousand dollar shoes, “Oh.”
He takes you to a part of San Francisco you haven’t frequented often, and then he starts making his calls. He refers to you as Scarlett even though it isn’t your name and it makes you wonder what you’ve been dragged into. Then he takes you into the building, it’s lavish despite the outside of it. Sleek hallways and warm lighting that should ease you but it feels wrong to be there. Your heels click as you walk, and the farther you go the more unease you feel. Milo takes you into a room, the lighting is darker here but there’s big windows overlooking the city and a bed. The bed is bloodstained.
“Take the coat off.”
You let it pool to the floor, trying not to flinch when his hand takes a fistful of your ass and gives it a squeeze, “You’re perfect, did you know that?”
You glance at him, at the obsessive look in his eye when he drinks your body in, “I knew from the moment she showed me a picture of you that you were meant to be mine. That you’d look stunning in my bed. Katalina said you didn’t have a boyfriend, that you needed to be taught how to be a proper woman. Do you know what a proper woman is?”
Answering feels like a death sentence, but your silence might not save you either, “Tell me?”
He smiles, knuckle caressing your face, “You women don’t know anything, not really. There’s no reason for any of you to be in universities unless it’s to assist us men. I know you’re a smart thing, but smarts don’t matter when you have a pretty face. I don’t know why you insist on all these degrees when your true purpose isn’t bound to a court room but a home. Don’t worry though, I promise I’ll show you what you really need. I’ll make you a wife, a mother, but only once you’ve proved yourself as my wife. Tonight, we’ll make it official.”
“How so?”
“I’ve called some people, they’re going to watch us consummate our marriage.”
You’re going to be raped, and people are going to watch. It makes your head spin in the worst way possible, “And after?”
“And after I’m going to have your heart for eternity.”
Which means you might be dead by sunrise, “How’d you kill Natalie?”
Milo’s smile widens, “I thought she looked like you, so with her I practiced how to be a good husband. I didn’t need her heart though, I only need yours.”
“Why can’t my family be at our wedding?”
“Because they’ll try to take you from me, especially your dad, the FBI agent. Don’t worry, he can have you back eventually, but he’ll never have your heart.”
It’s not often that you’ve felt fear before but in this moment you feel nothing but fear. Raped and murdered, that might be how you go down and you refuse for that to be your legacy. You’ve earned four degrees, you’re president of the oldest law fraternity on campus (it’s technically pre-law but they begged you to come be president). You’re a prosecutor, you’ve been entertaining the idea of the BAU for the past few days since you got thrown on the case.
“When will you consummate our marriage?”
“As soon as our witnesses arrive, go, lay down on the bed.”
The bloodstain is not welcoming, even more so with how wet it is. Fresh blood, Natalie’s blood, and you’re getting covered in it. The shoes stay on and you stare at the ceiling, hoping, praying, that you’re rescued or you find an escape route. You think about it, how you’d rather die than be assaulted like he plans on doing.
“Have you had other wives before?”
You hear him sharpening a blade, “I’ve had six wives.”
“Who were they?”
“Deborah Hank, Loralie Harvey, Anastasia Cove, Angelina Pear, Constance Smith, and then there was Bianca Lane. You’ll be the seventh wife, lucky number seven.”
You don’t feel lucky, you feel all shades of awful as you plan how to get out of the building, “Will I still be pretty once you’ve gotten my heart?”
“You’ll be the prettiest one in the room. Always.”
Then there’s nothing to do but wait.
__________
Hotch knows something’s wrong as soon as he steps into your apartment, the phone ringing on your counter. It’s empty, he knows that as soon as he’s inside. The team waits outside for him, he said it’d be a quick check in, but when he comes to your bathroom, when he spots the name you’ve written down, he knows it isn’t going to be quick. He’s got Reid on call in an instant, “Get the team up here. Now.”
He goes to your bedroom, the light is on but you’re gone. A coat is missing, so is a pair of shoes, he yanks the drawer open to find the SOS sign staring back at him. The door opens again and the light comes on, “Hotch?!”
Hotch stalks his way out, “Milo Lovelette, he’s kidnapped her. He’s the second unsub.”
Spencer straightens up, “Where did you find that?”
“She wrote down his name in the bathroom sink with eyeliner. I opened up one of her dresser drawers and found sos spelled out with her shirts. She’d showered so he probably came in when she was showering, made her get dressed and put on makeup so suspicions wouldn’t be raised when she left.”
“How’d he get in here?”
“Katalina let him into the building, he probably picked the lock to get into her apartment, Morgan have Garcia pull up security footage and a home address or any address associated with him. With Katalina in our hold he knows he doesn’t have the luxury to take his time with her.”
Morgan nods, phone already flipped up with Penelope on the other end as Spencer heads to your room to look at the SOS signal, he’d told you to stay behind. He didn’t want you to see Natalie’s corpse knowing that you’d already seen enough and even if you didn’t see it he and Hotch could see that you were nearing your limits. Hence why they made you stay behind, but you’d been kidnapped from your own home, and now they were running on a strict time-limit.
JJ takes her turn with the drawers, opening one up in particular that makes her shut her eyes, “Looks like our unsub wanted her in something particular, she’s missing a lingerie set.”
Hotch does not want to imagine that, Spencer at least knows time and place. Now is not one of those occasions, “That’s different than what the other girls were found in, none of them were wearing lingerie.”
Morgan flips the phone shut, “Natalie’s results haven’t come back yet but none of them showed signs of sexual abuse."
Emily doesn’t dare look at Hotch, “She was the final target, she obviously held some sort of superiority over the other girls. What if she was part of Katalina’s deal with the unsub in order to get him to do her bidding? Like an arrangement.”
“We need to talk to Katalina again then, she might know something.”
They take off, heading back to Katalina in her interrogation room. She hadn’t cried or thrown a fit, she’d just stayed stubbornly silent. That wasn’t going to happen anymore though, not when Hotch all but ripped the door open. She flinched hard when he stepped in and although the team exchanged looks they didn’t interfere, not when he was like this.
“Milo Lovelette. Where would he hide?”
Her eyes widen for a second before her face smoothes down, “How should I know?”
“You’re his accomplice, you promised my daughter to him, where has he taken her?”
She shrugs, “Again, how should I know?”
“Tell me do you like solitude?”
“What?”
“Do you like the quiet, when it’s just you and your thoughts? Can you stand that noise that fills your ears when there’s no noise to fill them up except for your voice when you speak to yourself?”
“I don’t talk to myself, what does this have to do with anything?”
“Because depending on your answer you’re either going to solitary confinement for a few years or for life. You’re manipulative, vindictive, and you have a thirst for revenge that’ll turn the prison yard into your playground. All traits of someone that’ll land them in a white walled room where they see someone once a day and it isn’t on a personal basis either. It’s clinical, cold, you’re going to be alone. Now, do you want that to be your future? Or do you want that to be something you endure until you learn how to be with people again?”
Katalina stares at him for a second before she turns away, “The address is 3321 Cod Circle. Fifteenth floor, go to the left, then turn right, and go to the apartment in the corner at the end of the hallway.”
“Good, now what does he want with her?”
“She’s going to be his wife. The guy is weird, has an obsession with wives and teaches them how to be perfect for him.”
Hotch is silent for a second, and then he stands, “You will never, ever, be allowed to eat lunch with another person ever again. I hope you know that.”
He leaves her there with an address in hand and a hope that you’re still untouched wherever you are. Lingerie, makeup, a big black coat and heels. Hotch is going to put a bullet through Milo’s head, he’ll make sure of it.
____________
You didn’t expect for there to be twelve men watching the consummation of marriage. They wore white and sat in chairs that had been set up by Milo, they wore masks over their faces, silent and straight backed as they stared at you. You who laid in the bed, an uncharacteristic tremble in your body when you felt the bed dip under his weight. You didn’t dare look when his knife ran along your thigh before digging in and dragging.
Warm blood began to run down the side, pooling onto the bed below as you did your best not to flinch or make a sound, “See? She’s learning already.”
Your other thigh received the same treatment, then he dragged the knife up to your stomach, right where your womb lay, “This is your most prized possession. Within this you can create life, you can grow my offspring within you, and when I rejoin you in the afterlife you and the rest of my wives will have my children raised for me. Because that is what you’re good for; Breeding, and raising. As a woman this is your god-given duty, and as a man I will ensure you fulfil this creed.”
Then the knife dips into your skin and he begins to carve a circle around your stomach, it isn’t deep but it’s enough to make it to where you bleed, you know it’ll scar if given the chance. Your fingers twitch to take the knife from him, to drive into his face, his neck, and you might go down trying but at the very least it’ll mean you went down fighting. You endure it though, waiting for the right moment when he drags the knife up, up, up.
Your hand shoots up to grip his wrist, and in his surprise you manage to deliver a kick to his head. His grip loosens just enough for you to grab the knife and once you feel it in your hand you bring it down on him. Right into his chest, but unfortunately another man manages to grab you and shove a different knife into your side. It makes you shriek as pain blooms beneath your eyes, so strong your vision fades for a second, especially when he removes it and more blood spills out your side.
That isn’t enough though, you reach behind you to stab him too, right in the neck and then the other men are amongst you. But you stab like a frenzied animal, with two knives in hand and nothing but blind desperation to get out of the place. The pain makes you sluggish but adrenaline fuels you, allowing you to injure enough men that you can flee. You remember the route, heels clicking faster as the men shout to follow you but you’re already farther ahead than them. You won’t fail, even when you get dizzy as your bloodstained fingers desperately push at the elevator button. You plead for it to open as the footsteps hurry, but the door opens and you scramble to close it, pressing the ground floor level and the door closes just as a singular knife flies through the air, embedded itself into your shoulder.
Not that it matters, you press a hand to your wound, bracing yourself to run again as the doors open and you fly out of the place. You don’t stop running either. It doesn’t matter that you’re in nothing but lingerie and heels, you’re covered in blood and it hurts. Oh god it hurts. You know you’re running out of steam, the adrenaline is fading, but you also know stopping means your death. You need to find a place to hide, a place you can escape to.
Someplace the men can’t reach you. You look around frantically in an attempt to find some sort of civilization but there’s none, and hiding in an alley isn’t an option since you’re leaving a blood trail behind. You keep running, you can’t stop running. You take twists and turns and finally a convenience store is there, a gas station attached to it. You stumble in, ignoring the horrified gasps from people as you all but claw your way to the cashier, “Phone.”
They hand it to you quickly, and you dial Hotch’s number, he answers on ring two, “Who is this?”
“Dad.”
You don’t regret saying it, not when you sway dangerously and you pass the phone to the cashier who gives the address then back to you, “They’re-They’re coming after me, hurry.”
A woman locks the doors just as your legs give out. The people shout but you’re too far gone to stop yourself. You shriek as the pain hits you full force, there’s blood coming out from your side, a knife sticking out of your shoulder. You’re borderline nude and you know your hair is messed up six weeks to Sunday. None of it matters though, not when your vision is going in and out and you know you’re running out of time. You gave it hell, gave them hell, whoever they are.
You’ve done your best, you know that. You can die satisfied knowing that you ended this man who took so many other lives before you. He didn’t get you though, you got him. A woman kneels beside you. She’s older, closer to your mothers age but she takes your hand, it’s warm, comforting, “Can you tell me your name?”
Because you need to live, you need to survive, you tell it to her, “Hotcher.”
“Alright Miss. Hotchner, can you tell me what happened?”
You swallow, letting your eyes shut, “Milo Lovelette, he kidnapped me, tried to rape me, he had twelve companions in white robes and masks who sat around the bed and watched. I-I stabbed him, I killed him. I killed seven of them, the rest are cha-chasing me. Ohhh fuck-”
For a moment sound fades away while your body lurches forward, vomit spilling from your lips to splatter against the floor beside you but you don’t care about that very much. You feel floaty, yet in so, so much pain, something is wrong, horribly wrong, “That’s okay Miss. Hotchner, that’s okay, let it out.”
There’s something wrong with the vomit, it’s too red, you didn’t eat anything red for dinner, “I need my Dad, he’s-he’s workin’ the case, gotta tell him I caught the guy, Mama will-she will, bars. Mhmm.”
“How old are you, Miss. Hotchner?”
“M’ twenty-two.”
“Are you in college?”
“Uh-huh.”
“What for?”
You have to think for a moment, everything’s farther apart, harder to recall despite it all, “Li-Linguistics and brain science.”
“Wow Miss. Hotchner, those are some good degrees, are you excited to graduate?”
Her question makes you smile, even though your mouth is full of blood, “Yuh, I-I want my Dad to be there this time. I graduated thrice, he has to be there this time.”
“You’ve graduated three times?”
“Mhm, high school, college, law school, now this, next Spring.”
“You must be brilliant.”
“M’a genius, 176, same as my LSAT scores.”
“Well can you use that big brain of yours to keep your eyes open? Your parents want to see you, they’d be sad if you were asleep when they came by.”
Everything’s getting fuzzier and you aren’t sure if you’ll be able to stay awake. You think of your mother, the strongest woman you know. Your brothers, the physical extensions of you that you adore with all your heart. Your father who left and came back and you should hate him, but you want him back nonetheless. You think of your friends, the heartbreak on their faces as they sit around your table and you don’t think you can crush their spirits anymore. You think of Spencer, the possibilities are endless with him, possibilities you want to explore.
“Would you-would you tell them I’m sorry? I ran so fast.”
Her face does something funny, you can’t really tell though with how your vision starts to get fuzzy, “Tell-tell my Dad I know why he did what he did, it’s okay now, because he’s back.”
More blood spills over your mouth, dripping onto your chest, “And my Mama, she-she can handle it. The twins have to graduate, I want a seat saved. My friends can raid my closet, and Spencer. I would’ve liked having a chance with Spencer.”
She shakes her head, cupping your face, “Now Miss. Hotchner, they’ll be here any minute, you can’t leave them waiting.”
A hot tear spills down your cheek, the first in years, “I just wanted to make someone proud.”
“They’re very proud of you, I promise you that much. You’re smart, you’re beautiful, you’re kind, all you have to do is hang on, okay?”
“I think I might disappoint them this time.”
“You won’t be disappointing anybody, no matter what happens.”
You sniffle, “I’m tired.”
She croons softly, tucking a strand of hair behind your head, “I know you’re tired, but stay awake a little bit longer, okay?”
Her voice sounds far away though, and everything’s getting brighter. You see her lips moving but you can’t hear what she’s saying, you can’t hear anything, but you think you see red and blue lights flashing in the distance and you smile for it because, “My Dad’s here, he’s here.”
__________
Hotch doesn’t know what he expects when he bursts through the doors, but you on deaths’ door isn’t one of them. You had sounded strained on the phone call, not, not this. The woman sitting beside you scrambles out of his way when he kneels beside you, “Honey I need you to respond to me, I need you to talk.”
But there’s nothing coming out of you, just that faraway look in your eyes as your body starts to fail. It’s a look he’s seen on people before, the look that tells him it’s going to take a miracle for you to survive. He has to see it through though, he has to see your eyes again, to hear your voice. You’d been so strong, so vibrant despite the dark color pallet and aura around you. Your jaw moves, something a little more alive returning to your eyes, “Dad, you came.”
He exhales sharply, he hadn’t even known he was holding his breath, “Of course I came, I’ll always come from now on.”
“No promises.”
“This is a promise.”
You huff, breath laboured and shallow, “I’m sorry, I-I couldn’t-”
“None of that, you did your best, you did plenty, you’re going to be okay, alright?”
The glassiness creeps back in, “I like pancakes on Tuesdays.”
Tuesdays, once upon a time, had been a reserved time for breakfast for dinner instead of actual dinner. It was like that because you never got to eat breakfast with your parents who left for work too early to do such a thing. So Tuesdays were reserved for breakfast instead of dinner. You’d loved pancakes, you liked it best if you had a plain one and another with chocolate chips in it.
“We can make pancakes on Tuesday.”
You don’t respond, and Hotch’s fingers fly to your pulse, it’s thready, barely there. You won’t last much longer, “How long until the paramedics get here?!”
Spencer kneels on your other side, they’d done what they could for your wounds but with the damage sustained they could only do so much, “ETA one minute tops.”
Then your pulse falters and your body goes completely limp, slumping towards Hotch who catches you, immediately setting you down to start compressions on your chest as Spencer shouts that you’re down. Morgan is the one to shove Hotch aside to take over chest compressions, Emily grabs him in the same motion, dragging him back, “He’ll take care of her.”
Hotch can only stare as your body jolts, and then get transferred to the ambulance, he watches as you get sped away. Spencer is the one to guide him to the car and the rest spread out to search for the others, and the building Katalina had named. They go to the hospital, Spencer behind the wheel, and he feels like he’s floating from somewhere far away. You’d died, your pulse gone and eyes blank, your body drenched in blood both from you and whoever you attacked to get to freedom.
He walks with steady feet but doesn’t zone in until the doctor approaches, her face grim as she calls for Hotchner. He stands first, quick with purposeful strides as he goes to her, “I’m her father, how is she?”
The doctor grimaces, “She’s extremely unstable but in surgery. Her iliac artery was nicked when she was stabbed and not to mention the incredible amount of strain her body went through when she escaped. With all her injuries she ran over a mile towards safety, that’s borderline inhuman. Unfortunately these are the only updates I can give for right now, I’ll try to come when I can. Have you informed any of her other family?”
“Not yet, what should I inform them?”
“To come quickly, urgently. There’s no guarantee that she’ll see the sunrise.”
“Thank you.”
She nods once, “And for what it’s worth, your daughter is incredible for all she’s managed to do. I hope her strength lasts when she’s on the table.”
Hotch all but collapses back in his seat as Spencer focuses on the area around them. You’re in surgery, it doesn’t look great, and someone needs to call your mother. Hotch resigns himself to the task, “I’m going to inform her mother.”
“I’ll be here.”
Hotch steps away to a small room when he flips his phone open, dialing a number he thought he might never have dialed again. Your mother picks up on the last ring possible, voice thick with sleep, “Aaron?”
He shuts his eyes as her voice comes over him. A voice he’d loved and lost, and he doesn’t know how to face this, how he’s going to tell her that you’re dying on the surgery table, “Aaron did something happen?”
“Our daughter is in the hospital, she-she might not make it through the night.”
“What?”
“She was kidnapped from her apartment and in her escape sustained potentially lethal injury. We’re at UCSF Medical Center, just, please. They don’t know if she’ll make it off the table.”
“Oh my god, oh my god. We’re on our way, oh god, oh god.”
She hangs up and Hotch takes a second to himself. You might not make it off the table, he’d watched every fathers’ worst nightmare come to life before his very eyes. He doesn’t even know if you’ve been raped by that man. On the way back to Spencer he gets a call from Morgan, “Hey we just checked out the apartment, she uh, she got eight of them, Milo included. Hotch, she fought like hell in here.”
“She killed eight men?”
“Sure did, we’ll have pictures but it’s an absolute blood bath in here. We didn’t even need to figure out which apartment she was being held in, there’s bloody red bottom shoe prints coming from the door to the elevator.”
“She ran a mile in those shoes.”
“How’s she doing over there?”
“Not well, they’re preparing for her not to make it off the table.”
“Oh hell, we’ll get this wrapped up over here and then head over.”
“Get me those pictures, I need to see them.”
“Will do.”
The line goes dead and he returns to Spencer, eternally fidgeting Spencer who all but jumps when Hotch takes a seat again, “How’d it go?”
“Her mothers frantic, Morgan’s getting photos from the crime scene. According to him she left bloody stiletto prints all the way from the apartment to the elevator, and then she also left eight bodies to cool in that room.”
Spencer blinks, “Eight bodies?”
“Milo included. The other eight have yet to be named.”
“I see.”
They fall silent for a minute, maybe ten, before Hotch sighs, “And if you didn’t think I’d notice you two playing footsie under the table you’re mistaken.”
“Oh god.”
Hotch raises a brow at him, “According to sources, you were at my daughter's apartment last night. All of last night, except for of course when you two went to the club. And Morgan was very vocal about your activities the night prior.”
“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry, I-I-”
“Reid.”
Spencer’s mouth shuts with an audible click as Hotch raises his hand, “When my daughter recovers well enough you’re going to take her on a proper date. You’re going to give her more than a club and drunken fornication.”
“Sure, yes, one hundred percent you got it.”
“And for what it’s worth, I can see you two being good for each other.”
Spencer pauses, unsure of where to go with this information, “Really?”
Hotch tilts his head back, eyes shutting, “You’re both geniuses who graduated early and started getting degrees like the British took over countries. Your emotions are worn on your sleeve, hers are stored away in a pandora's box. If anybody is curious enough to open that box it’s you, and out of anybody, you’re the most equipped to help her handle them.”
“I’ll do my best then.”
“I know you will, hence why I’m giving you this one pass.”
“Thank you, Hotch.”
“Mm, now shut your eyes, they’re going to strain themselves looking for things you can’t see yet.”
____________
Your mother comes in an hour later, your younger brothers hot on her heels. For all that you look like your mother, your brothers take an awful lot of Hotch after them. Of course they see your mother in them, like their skin tone and the lips. But the brows, the nose, the eyes, the hair, the face structure, all of that is Hotch. Like if Hotch were brown, that’d be them.
She comes in a frenzy and as soon as she sees Hotch, your blood all over him, she breaks apart, “What happened? Aaron, tell me right now where is our baby girl? What did they do to her?”
Hotch sits her down, swallowing at the looks of incredulousness on the other two boys' faces. They were so young when he left, they’d known him through phone calls and rare visits, but they were thirteen when he officially exited their lives. When he married Haley. When she pursed her lips every time he called and clicked her tongue when he used his vacation to go over to see you and the twins. He doesn’t know why he gave in, why he went the route that he did.
“We’ve been working on the case of the sorority girls turned statues. Natalie went missing, she got pulled in on the case because she was one of the last people who’d seen her and her memory. Her knowledge of the student body and the people around her, it’s unparalleled. She unraveled the case and found out our unsub was actually two people, amongst them Katalina. Who we arrested earlier tonight after our daughter hosted a dinner party with her friends.”
He sighs, body dropping a bit, “They left, and we didn’t know that Katalina had let the second unsub in. Milo Lovette, who had an obsession around making innocent girls into his wife, the only one with full details on what he was doing and planning to do is her. We believe she was not his first victim, but she was certainly his last. It’s reported that there were twelve men in the room, not including Milo. Who broke into her apartment once everyone left and forced her to get ready. We believe he was planning on assaulting her sexually before he inevitably murdered her. As far as we know it didn’t happen, she left eight bodies, including his, behind during her escape. She ran a mile in her heels to safety.”
Your mother stares at him, something broken all over her face, “How could this have happened to her?”
“I don’t know. It was ultimately Katalina’s fault for putting the idea of her as a wife for Milo in his head. She was using him to kill the other sorority girls so she didn’t even have to lift a finger.”
“She called me earlier today, we were supposed to get lunch tomorrow.”
“I know.”
“And she’s-she’s still in surgery?”
“She is, we’ve had no updates since the first one.”
“Alright. We can-did you see her? Before the ambulance took her?”
“I did.”
“Was she coherent?”
“Barely, she, the last thing she said was she likes pancakes on Tuesdays.”
Your mother breaks then while your brothers grip each other's hands and stare off into the distance. Spencer stands, almost abruptly, “I need to call her friends and inform them of what’s going on.”
He leaves quickly, leaving the Hotchners to grieve for someone who’s almost dead, but not quite there yet. He doesn’t need to listen to the conversation that’ll happen when he’s gone, instead he takes the list of contacts that belong to your friends and dials the first one: Nikolas.
“Hello?”
“This is Doctor Spencer Reid, are you Nikolas Perez?”
“I am. What’s going on?”
Spencer braces himself, “Small Hotchner’s in the hospital, she was kidnapped by the secondary unsub after you all left. She escaped, but we don’t know if she’s going to survive. How fast can you gather your friends and come to UCSF Medical Center?”
“Oh my fuck we’ll be there within the hour, what the fuck, what the fuck, what the fuck went wrong after we left?”
“A lot of things, but she fought tooth and nail to get out, she succeeded.”
“What do I tell people?”
“You tell them she’s in the hospital in critical condition, tell them to get their asses up and over here.”
“Right, of course, we’ll be there shortly.”
Spencer hopes so for your sake.
_____________
Morgan comes in our hour five to a whole waiting room full of familiar faces, even though three of them he hasn’t been introduced to yet. He hands the file over to Hotch regardless, “It was a cult that abducted her. Milo was the leader of it, but there's a lot of evidence, and we might’ve accidentally stumbled on something bigger than we anticipated.”
Hotch opens the folder and there’s the bloody footprints. Your bloody footprints, the trail of dripping blood joining. The next picture is the elevator, your blood swept over the buttons, and then down the panel on the inside. The pool of blood is bigger there. The next photos are of the path you took, the blood trail you’d left behind up until the gas station where they’d found you. The next pictures are the bodies. Men in white with red stained robes, Morgan was right about the bedroom looking like a bloodbath.
Spencer looks at them with him, eyebrows raised when he sees the level of violence that went down in the room. Your bodies rest in mostly whole pieces, but there’s an ear, some fingers, and a nose on the ground found in various places. Your coat pooled on the floor, the evidence of you in the bed through blood stains, some fresher than others. Fought like hell he’d said, he was right about that too.
“Have we managed to identify the seven other bodies?”
Emily glances his way, “We’re sending dental records in, there should be matches pulled up soon enough. They’re young men, similar age, varying degrees of attractiveness, Milo might’ve been the leader but I doubt he was the big boss of this operation.”
The cult is a thing to look into later, and it’s not their jurisdiction for the moment. Right now Hotch’s only duty is to sit in his chair and hope he gets to make you pancakes on Tuesday again.
Summary: Spencer Reid has a crush. A big, fat, all consumming, might be more than puppy love crush. On you. The latest member to join the team. Dangerous and secretive, it takes guts to try and cross you, or your family, and speaking of guts, Spencer wants to be all up in yours.
Warnings: Sick author writing (guys I have a staph infection in my eyes), stoned writing, unedited, horny yearner Spencer Reid, SMUT, soft Dom! Spencer, it is explicitly stated that reader is ASEAN and Native but not strictly just those, typical BAU stuff, some light angst, not too bad though. Did I mention Spencer Reid is so down bad for the reader??? Rich reader (god I love fabulously wealthy reader)
Pairings: Spencer Reid x Addams!Reader (yeah as in Addams family, but it's got a minor twist to it)
A/N: There will be continuations of Addams!Reader, but this was getting long and I needed to end it somehow. I hope y'all enjoy, and am I totally happy with how this came out? Not particularly, but I'm going to post it anyways, I'll probably revamp it later but not this week.
WC: 31.4K
It’s starting to get colder in Virginia. Fall comes with her array of reds, yellows, and browns, seeping into the leaves of every tree, crunching beneath the soles of strangers. Arms are covered, scarves wrapped around necks, there’s boots out on the town more often than not these days. Spencer loves the Fall, he truly does. Vegas isn’t made for the pretty leaves and the crisp morning air, not like it is in Quantico. Fall is also the best time for him to wear cardigans without too much teasing because more than half the population is also wearing a cardigan.
He thinks of his cardigan, too big and beige but comfortable with nice wooden buttons, when he sees you enter the door looking like that. Like you just stepped off a set from a Tim Burton movie in real life. Dark hair, whether it’s dyed or natural, he doesn’t know because it could be either or, twisted up in a complicated looking bun. Face done up with sharp winged eyeliner, and your brows. Your brows. You’ve drawn them on, sharp and angled upright, somehow perfectly symmetrical. Lips painted red and lined with brown, glossy, kissable, he thinks.
Then there’s the matter of your clothes, all in a shade of black with gold accents, you’re wearing an underbust waistcoat, and he’s ninety percent certain that you’ve got a pocket watch in there. Flowy sleeves with an Edwardian neckline, black heels, a black trench coat, and of course, straight legged black dress pants with purple pinstripes in them. You’re like something from a movie, or a story, not something that belongs in the bullpen of the BAU. Almost immediately the whispers break out, but Spencer can’t listen to them, not when you take a seat at the desk right in front of him.
You’re either very good at ignoring the gawking or you’re taking it in stride, but you don’t acknowledge any of it. Spencer knows better than to say his co-workers are being discreet, they aren’t, and then he’s aware that he’s just staring at you. He clears his throat, desperately trying to tramp down the heat that creeps up his neck to his ears as your eyes catch onto his, “Hi, I ah, I’m uh, I’m Doctor Spencer Reid, I-I guess I’m your deskmate?”
He doesn’t reach his hand out to shake yours, and neither do you to his relief. Instead you raise one of those perfect brows at him and tilt your head a smidgen, “I see, pleasure to meet you Doctor.”
Your voice. Silky smooth and beautiful, there’s a hint of an accent there but you’ve disguised it well enough to prevent him from figuring out where exactly you had come from before sitting at a desk in the BAU. You’re confident, like you know exactly what to say and what effect it might have on the people you’re speaking to. Yet you give your name to him anyway, and still you don’t reach out to shake his hand, he’s grateful.
Derek’s voice comes next, right behind Spencer with a flirtatious grin as he eyes you carefully, “And I’m Derek Morgan, I’ll say it’s most certainly a pleasure to meet you.”
The rest of the team creeps in just like that, slipping around Spencers’ desk with ease as they ask you questions. What did you study? How old are you? How did you get your eyeliner so perfect? They learn you’re twenty-three, that you’re a small-time genius with three degrees, a PhD in Cultural studies, a masters in Anthropology, and finally you’ve got a bachelors in sociology. Well rounded, you’re certainly not a secretary, not that Spencer would think you were from the moment you stepped inside.
You’re beautiful and dolled up but you don’t seek the attention that secretaries usually do. They’re fun, flirtatious, they often help balance out the somber atmosphere of the BAU and how it usually exists. You aren’t any of that though, and it’s clear you’re likely going to be joining the team. Like blood in the water they are sharks attracted to the scent of it, hellbent on finding out everything before getting to the source first. You give perfect answers, borderline clinical if not for the note of warmth in your tone.
The answers are expected, you’re not here to give an autobiography, you’re here to work. Work you will do, especially once Rossi and Hotch arrive, making their way over to the small crowd that is your desk with Spencer’ as collateral. You stand once they arrive, and this time you do shake hands, they speak your name and you confirm it, which makes things official. You and them, you and the BAU, you and your place amongst the FBI hallways despite the larger than life lashes that brush against your cheeks when you look down.
Between the hours of nine and twelve you spend them by becoming acquainted with the team, with the paperwork and the flow of the bullpen. You’re new so you don’t know how it fully works yet, but you’re smart, you can figure out the culture of the workplace faster than most do. You take stock of the mugs, how each person has one and it’s held close, not shared, because it’s the one thing of possession they have. Possession. It seems, in your opinion, that the BAU is possessive of its members, and inside the members are possessive over the few personal things that help tie their identity in.
That is what those first few hours have taught you, and you are no fool to think you will be exempt from that unspoken rule. There is also a clear divide between the co-workers, the team that goes out versus the team that stays inside. The ones able to make the cut, efficient and valuable enough to be sent out to the midst of the chaos and gore. Then there’s those that aren’t eligible, smart enough to be there amongst them, but not good enough to stand with them. It almost reminds you of high-school cliques.
The popular kids, the average kids, and the ones that are tucked quietly away in a corner so nobody will see them. You’re now the unknown variable to the carefully constructed equation that the BAU follows in order to function, the kind where if one variable is removed the equation becomes unsolvable. Either it falls apart completely, or it remains but it becomes an unsteady, gaping, mystery.
That is how the BAU functions, and you’ve just become a part of it.
_____________
For a month they see your outfits and makeup, they make small talk with you by the coffee machine, they make space for your mug and when asked how you make your coffee you say you prefer tea. The next day there’s an electric kettle beside the coffee pot, and there’s also an assortment of teas. You’re pleasantly surprised by that, and you take full advantage of it.
The next Monday however, there’s a case. It’s your first time at the round table, the door closed behind you and JJ up at the board. She clicks her remote so you all can be immediately greeted by the grotesque picture of a womans’ remains. She’s badly decomposed, but her clothes are intact despite how bloody and torn they are. There’s even pearl earrings in her ears, dirty from being buried.
“She was identified as Miranda Cook, she was found alongside seven other women in a mass grave located in Greenwood County, Kansas. It is noted that none of the county residents were amongst the women in the grave, and in fact, they are scattered from all parts of the United States. There’s one town, Eureka, if you take the population of the town and the rest of the county you’re looking at 4,837 residents in total.”
Spencer leaned forward, just a bit, “How were the bodies discovered?”
“A farmer, Mark Whinston, just bought a new piece of land and was tilling it when he came across the bodies. The oldest is predicted to have been there for at least a year, the most recent is six weeks.”
Hotch set his jaw, nodded, then stood up, “Wheels up in forty.”
You all scattered after that, reaching for go-bags, refills on coffee and tea, files, books, all sorts of things. Spencer finds you making tea just as he’s going to make coffee. Some part of him is still nervous to be around you, but being your deskmate has certainly eased him as well. You work hard, you wrinkle your nose at every new stack of paperwork, you use your finger to guide you while you read. Most notably, perhaps, is how you listen to every word he has to offer, every tangent and rant you hang onto, never bored, never telling him to quit.
On the plane you watch them settle into their respective, unspoken seats. Culture, you take into account of where everyone sits, what it says about them, and the dynamics put on display. It’s intimate on the plane, not in the sexy way but it’s a showcase to the depth of connection between the team. They’re all comfortable, settling into their spots on the plane like they settle into their living room. You find a seat in the back, one of the single occupancy seats and it is there that you set up shop in researching the county and town. Absorbing every piece of it that you can get your hands on, you let yourself fall into the pull of research.
Spencer watches from his spot on the couch, half researching, half staring. Your finger retraces lines every now and then, your brow furrowing when you do. Simultaneously you look out of place in that seat and yet you belong there too. You fit right in with the papers and books around you. After the first hour Morgan finally breaks the silence, turning around in his seat to look at you, “So what do you have so far?”
He hasn’t settled on a nickname for you yet, although Spencer knows there’s a collection of them brewing in the other man's head already. Afterall it hadn’t taken long for Morgan to settle on “pretty boy” when it came to him. You look up, as if you’re a little surprised to see that he’s talking to you, “Oh, well, from what I’ve gathered Eureka is small, republican, and white. It’s listed as a sundown town in some areas and according to various sources. According to at least three sources there were sundown signs on either side of town that got removed in the 60s.”
Morgan sighed, “Looks like we’re in for a treat then.”
You grinned despite the way your eyes rolled, “Oh I know we’re about to be treated like royalty when we get in there.”
He laughed, “At least there’s someone to share it with now.”
“Amen.”
“Anything else besides barren and racist though?”
You nodded, “Mhm, long history of agriculture, there used to be a Native tribe on the land, the Kaw, or known as Kansas hence where the state gets the name. They were forced out and moved to Oklahoma in 1873, they spoke Siouan, but they weren’t the only tribe in the area either. By the time Kansas was made a territory the Shawnee, Delaware, and Osage tribe had also been moved into Eastern Kansas. The Osage were the ones who occupied most of where Greenwood County is now, and there are no reservations, meaning they were forced to walk.”
“Are there any native people left in the county?”
“Barely, they make up less than a percentage of the population, 94.2 percent of which is white, 3.2 is Hispanic, the rest is either Native, Black, Asian, two or more races, or other.”
“What’s the racial demographics of our victims?”
“Two or more races, white fathers, ethnic mothers with no trend towards a certain race. We could be looking at a white supremacist with the ideology that they are “tainted” by their mothers race. You know the whole shtick these White people have when it comes to mixed kids.”
“Oh don’t I know.”
“You’re mixed too?”
“White mom, Black dad. You?”
“Brown mother, white father.”
Hotch cleared his throat, “Revisit the white supremacist, what makes you think that?”
You tap at your book, “If we’re assuming the unsub is local, which they very well could be due to knowledge of the area, and we take into account of the victims racial identity combined with the town history. Well, it’s easy to draw that sort of conclusion, mixed girls with one white parent. It’s common rhetoric for white supremacists to preach about the importance of keeping a bloodline pure. For them mixing white blood with anything else makes the blood dirty, polluting their society, so therefore they view mixed kids as nothing more than vermin with a need to be culled. However, based on the demographics it’s going to be hard to pinpoint a singular white supremacist when more than half the population is one.”
“But why girls? Why discriminate against that?”
Spencer spoke up this time, “It could be because the unsub is attracted to these girls and feels intensely guilty over it. Did any of the corpses show signs of sexual abuse?”
JJ nods, “Yes, all of them were indicated to have been raped.”
“So the unsub is raised to be a white supremacist but has a fetish for mixed girls. We need to find out if he had sex with them before or after they were killed.”
All of this just from a plane ride and a perspective.
______________
Eureka, Kansas, is boring. That’s the only way to put it, plain, boring, there’s row upon row of freshly planted vegetables and soil turned up. Every other mile there’s a home, white with a nice porch, isolated amongst the expansive flatness of the state. You think you’d go mad if this is the life you lived. Just you and the nothingness that is Kansas.
The town itself is small, just a handful of buildings neatly laid out in a few streets looking like they stepped out of the 1920s at the earliest. They drive through all of it without fanfare, already you and Morgan are on edge, the energy in the air isn’t welcoming, not to you two. Spencer will never know what it feels like to be in your skin or Morgan’s, but at the very least he’s glad the other man has someone who can relate on the team.
He’d watched your exchange with Morgan, the easy grin when you and him had discussed white people with that tone as if you were talking about rowdy kids. Eureka does not welcome you two easily, that’s made apparent even by the police department upon arrival. There’s a few wary glances from a few people, some scoff, a few turn away completely. You and Morgan don’t give into the scorn though, instead you two keep walking with the same amount of confidence you two had walking in. Although it is a relief when you all get to the room given to the team to work in. There’s boxes already set up on the table, pictures and a map put up already. There in red ink is the site of the mass grave.
The Sheriff, Jake Brown, sighs when they enter the room, “Old Mark made the call three days ago, said he’d felt an odd bump when he was out tilling his new land and went to investigate. Found the girl, and immediately stopped what he was doing to come get us. We dug around and found the other six, shallow grave no deeper than a foot. They were lined up all neat and perfect. I knew it was beyond us, so we called in for help.”
Hotch nods, “It was the right call to do. Have any more graves been discovered?”
“You think there might be more?”
“Potentially. If this is the sole grave that would be best but it’s likely that there might be more. Have your men search the land, if the graves were all shallow then it shouldn’t be too much digging, or take the tiller again. We also need to look at any other non-purchased or unused farm land.”
“Right, I’ll gather the people and see what we can find.”
Emily clears her throat, “I’d actually refrain from telling the community that you’re searching for other mass graves. If the unsub is from your town he might go and try to move the other bodies.”
“Someone from here? You think one of us did it?”
Her face softens, just a little bit, “I understand that it is a difficult concept to wrap your head around. These are your people, and in a small town like this I’m sure everyone knows everybody. But it is also crucial that you don’t exclude possibilities because of belief.”
“I-I see, I’ll let my men know.”
“Thank you.”
He takes his leave, which is relieving in a way. In the privacy of their makeshift office they have no scrutinizing eyes that don’t fully grasp what they might be doing in here. You all begin to set up shop, Spencer with his map, you with your town records and everyone else with their files to go over. They mull over your words from earlier, a white supremacist, a man with a fetish he feels immensely guilty for.
After a few hours of researching Spencer finally glances at you, “Hey, what are the religious demographics here?”
You look up at him, mind already starting to piece together his implications with religion, “There’s only churches here, ten of them. Highly christian, a lot of people hold their faith close to their hearts over here. It’s prominent in speeches, addresses, even facebook bios, there’s plenty of bible quotes, and it is notable that a good majority of these churches are historically conservative. If there’s any that’s not explicitly conservative they’re borderline there.”
“So our unsub probably goes to church, and if he’s feeling guilty he might go to one to repent.”
“So an avid church goer, and if he’s guilty enough to kill he’s likely attended the most conservative of the churches in the area.”
“What would that be?”
“If I had to guess it would be between Sacred Heart Catholic Church and Jefferson Street Baptist Church, a strong contender though would be Christ Lutheran Church.”
Your nose wrinkles just a tad, “If we’re sending people to investigate the churches I politely decline.”
Morgan hums in agreement with you, not even bothering to look up. So you and Morgan are ruled out for the church hunt, which leaves the rest of them to try and investigate. Although it’s probably for the best that you and him don’t go to the churches, if they’re as conservative as you think they are it’s likely that you and him won’t get anything out of them.
With the lead though Morgan does send them out to talk to the preachers, to try and see who might be overzealous in church participation if that’s a thing for a population like this. Someone who comes often at odd hours, someone with easy access to the church. You and Morgan stay behind to keep looking through the files white they’re gone, and it’s when they’re gone that your words which served as a hidden warning come true.
You’re staring at the pictures of the corpses, the cause of death was a slit throat, all of the causes were, but there’s other wounds too. Not just the rape or the slit neck, but there’s bruises, broken bones, some were determined to be older than others, “Morgan I think whoever our unsub is he kidnaps the girls and keeps them for a little while.”
He looks up, then he joins you at the board, “Yeah?”
“The coroner's report said that the girls had multiple broken bones, but some had enough time to heal. There’s also various wounds on them, bruises, cuts, I think they were likely raped multiple times before the final.”
“Why hold them and beat them down like that though only to kill them in the end?”
“Boredom, maybe the girls got too broken for him to enjoy anymore. Or, maybe, he doesn’t have a fetish with the girls. Maybe he just enjoys seeing them suffer, a sadist.”
“And he’s confident enough to not get caught that he’s dug a shallow grave for multiple girls.”
“Narcissist.”
“So a narcissistic sexual sadist with a penchant for mixed girls that he feels are dirty. Maybe in his mind he’s purifying them somehow.”
“He slits their throats like animals in a slaughter. Lambs are important to christianity, maybe he views them as lambs.”
The knock at the door breaks you both out of discussion, and in pops a new officer's head. He’s a redhead, a little greasy on the skin, a soft belly and soft arms too. He frowns when he sees it’s you two in the room, no other in sight, “Where’s your bossman?”
Morgan tilts his head a little, “He went out with the rest of the team to talk to a few people.”
“Who?”
“Preachers. You need something?”
The man retreats, just a little, “Nothing for you two.”
Morgan frowns, “Does it have something to do with the case? If so then officer you need to inform us, what Hotch knows we know and vice versa.”
“No, no, you two go back to what you’re doing, I’ll wait for him.”
You give him a look, one that tells him he’s going to land himself in hot water if he doesn’t start talking soon, “Officer, does the information you’re currently withholding from two federal agents working the case have to do with the case? If so then we will have to conduct a review on you, withholding information like that could implicate you and involve you in the case in a way that sees you in a rather unfortunate predicament. So tell us, what information on the case do you have?”
The man doesn’t bother to hide his disgust anymore as he steps out of the room, “Are you threatening me?”
Morgan glares, straightening himself up, “We aren’t threatening anything. We’re just giving it to you straight. Now do you want us to call Hotch, tell him that you won’t give us information on the case that we need to know for reasons you haven’t yet given. Why do you need to tell him? Why can’t you tell us? If it was top secret information it would’ve come from the Sheriff, not you. Go on, tell us why.”
His lip curls, hand reaching for the door, “Because we don’t deal with the likes of you two. Neither of you should be in this room, leave the job for people actually capable of working it.”
You fold your arms over your chest, “Now why wouldn’t we be qualified to work this job? We have the credentials, we’ve proven ourselves able to succeed where many others have failed.”
There’s a scene being caused, others coming up to the door, some curious, some in agreement. Sundown town. That’s what you had called Eureka, Kansas. Morgan glances at the clock, it’s 4:49 PM, the sun is setting faster. Their team is out conducting interviews, they won’t be back before sunset. That makes you more nervous that you care to admit. You trade a look with Morgan, who nods once, just a subtle thing but it tells you that you need to trust your gut. Be on guard.
“Officer, do you really want to take it up with the government why you’re withholding information from two federal agents fully qualified to work this case? I’m sure you’ll do well to explain why you weren’t conspiring on the case.”
His face reddens, “I’m doing no such thing!”
You raise a brow, “Then what evidence are you keeping from us? We’ll relay the message to Hotch. Or we can call him and tell him what’s going on, I’m sure he would be thrilled to be told that two of his agents are being denied case information on no given basis for why.”
At least the man can recognize defeat when it looks him in the face. He shuffles, embarrassed, face turning a similar shade to his hair when he spits out that they found two more bodies buried half a mile away from the original grave, there might be more. Neither of you bother to thank him for the information.
The interviews take a long time though, well into the night. By the time they do come back the sun has long set, the officers mostly gone except for the suspicious few who make sure you two only step out for the bathroom and nothing more. The day has been long and exhausting and the rest can be discussed later. Except it’s far too late to go to a restaurant so the only option for dinner is to cook something, which means trying to decide on one meal, and getting groceries. This proves to be an ordeal.
Morgan argues something like ribs, Spencer says that’ll take too long, and Emily suggests pizza, which devolves into an argument. It is only until Hotch clears his throat does the squabbling stop, and on the plus side gets their attention. Rossi turns back with a grin, “Well I think it’s only fair if the newbie cooks for us, what do you guys think?”
You blink once, twice, and then the words register. Your cheeks warm, “Oh, uh, I would but I don’t think any of you would like what I usually cook.”
JJ raises a brow at you, “Are you like Spencer where you make water catch aflame?”
He jolts, cheeks reddening as he pouts, “That was once! And even I don’t know how that happened, it was an accident.”
“Still, it happened, there’s video footage of it.”
“I thought I told Garcia to delete that.”
“Anyways. Can you or can’t you cook?”
You gnaw a little bit at your lip before you sigh, “Fine, are there any allergies to anything?”
Spencer tilts his head at you, “JJ’s allergic to bees, but it’s minor, and I’m mildly allergic to grapes.”
“Well there’s no grapes for this, we should be fine.”
They stop by the grocery store where you drag Rossi in with you because you most certainly aren’t going in by yourself. He’s grinning when he comes out, and then it’s off to the house. Which is a good thirty minutes away, and not even five minutes into the drive you and Spencer are passed out in the back. Of course there are photos taken, because why wouldn’t there be?
Upon getting to the house Hotch and Rossi find their bedrooms first, leaving the rest of you to your own devices. Morgan and Spencer get thrown into a room together while Emily and JJ pair up, leaving you to the small bedroom in the corner of the house. It’s agreed that there are showers to be had before dinner, and part of you didn’t expect this but it’s fine, you didn’t need to wash your hair which you’re thankful for.
The shower has water pressure like pellets, it’s not nearly hot enough for your tastes either but it’s not lukewarm or colder so you can’t ask for much else. Your wardrobe for the night doesn’t get any less theatrical either. Lace topped socks and a nightgown that brushes the floor, a large ruffle starting at your knee. The top is long sleeved, covering your entire neck with small buttons going all the way down to where the fabric meets. Edwardian style again, your favorite. But your hair gets let down for once, usually pinned up with various sticks now brushed and loose.
Your hair goes well past your hips. It’s a tradition you inherited from your mother, whose hair exceeds your own, but she had taught you to only cut what was necessary, and to never make it short. You’re aware you can cut it as you have your free will, but you don’t because it connects you to her. It’s not just you who sticks to the tradition either, but your sisters as well. You had grown up oiling each other's hair, braiding, twisting into elaborate styles.
You grab a hair tie as you make your way down, sectioning your hair into three parts as you walk into the kitchen. For you it’s a fast process to braid your hair, for most people it would not be, but your hands have learned to card through the thick sections and work through the strands that could tangle easily. Morgan stares at you for a second, they all do, “No fucking way you actually wear that to bed.”
That makes you shoot a glare at him, “I’ll spit in your food, I swear to god I will.”
“You look like a vampire.”
“I look like me.”
“What century did you step out of? Be honest, who are you? Dracula?”
“I am not Dracula, now do you want to eat or not?”
“Whatever you say Dracula.”
There it is, there’s the nickname. Dracula. You just sigh and roll your eyes before getting to work (of course you wash your hands first). There’s vegetables and cans, a large pot and a package of clear noodles. How you found coconut milk in Eureka, Kansas is beyond them, but somehow you have and you’re using it. Before long they can smell the spices, the coconut, all of it. The one thing that separates your otherworldly look being the ipod clipped to your sleeve and the earbuds that connect to it. You don’t speak during the entire process.
In the end they’re given a reddish curry noodle dish, the oil red and rising to the surface, green leaves from cilantro to balance the color out, and of course, there are fried crunchy noodles to top it all off. Although you’ve got an extra bowl of them, and you’ve hidden the rest away. It’s clear you won’t be sharing those any more than you have to.
As soon as you’re done cooking and plating everything you’re taking your hair down, shaking it free of its constraints earlier and perhaps they didn’t truly grasp the length of your hair but when you walk out from the kitchen to the table they do. You murmur your small prayer before you begin to eat, the food comforting as it is aromatic. You squeeze lime into your soup and they follow suit, bodies warmed by the broth and stomachs filled by the solids you’ve added to it.
“So, how many siblings do you have?”
Emily knows a sister when she sees one, just like how she knows Morgan has no brothers besides Spencer. You meet Morgan’s banter easily, you even threatened to spit in his food for making fun of the way you dressed. She knows from the short time she’s been by you, observing you, that you would make good on your word too. It’s also clear that you learned these recipes from someone teaching you because she can taste the differences in food learned by a recipe book and recipes learned through a guiding hand. You cook like you’ve grown up cooking with adults who were taught by other adults during their childhood.
You glance at her, “Six, how’s your younger sister?”
She snorts, “You got me there.”
Still, you flash an easy smile at her, but Morgan isn’t one to let a subject go, and not if he gets a chance to poke fun at your clothes, “So do they also dress like they’re about to haunt the halls of a castle?”
“They do.”
That’s also true, your family is full of goths. Your mother’s brightest color is red, your father wears a pinstripe suit every single day, a cigar hanging out of his mouth. Your brothers wear similar clothes, although they mix it with casual wear too. Your sisters aren’t as Edwardian as you, but they certainly cover themselves in lace and tighten their waists with corsets. You wear one too, but you wear it under your clothes.
The house you grew up in is painted black on the exterior and interior, there’s a corpse flower in the center of the conservatory. Your mother genetically engineered a giant breed of venus fly traps and if nobody is careful they’re capable of eating small dogs (an unfortunate incident where your annoyingly cheerful aunt’s annoying crusty white dog wandered in before feeding time). Your mother puts dead flowers up and holds seances in the family room every Wednesday night so the departed members of your family can join for a night of dance, food, and music.
There’s an amputated arm of a dead ancestor above the fireplace holding his wife’s taxidermied heart. It was how they wanted to go, and it’s going to remain that way. You grew up with arsenic in your morning teas, booby traps as alarms for school, an encouraging hand to sense out danger. Your parents showed you how to draw blood from your veins safely for when you wanted to perform blood rituals, they gave you a ceremonial knife when you turned sixteen as they did for each member. They showed you their ways, and you wouldn’t ever part with it.
____________
You’re grateful for the porch outside because it’s 2:48 in the morning and you can’t sleep. Kansas is flat, one of the flattest places you’ve ever seen and you know there are areas where it isn’t. Here though, this old farmhouse with the flickering yellow porch light, it is. You’re clutching a cup of tea between your hands as if that’ll stave off the cold creeping into your bones. It’s silent out there, too silent for your tastes. You miss the hustle and bustle of the city you now reside in, the cars and the people, laughter echoing down from a place you can’t pinpoint.
The creek of the screen door is what breaks the silence, prompting you to look up and find none other than Spencer Reid in all of his soft cardigan glory standing there, “Aren’t you cold?”
His voice isn’t at it’s normal volume, instead he’s dropped it down to just a notch above a whisper, as if the silence cannot be fully interrupted. You shrug, bringing the mug to your lips as you take a tentative first sip, “Are you?”
Spencer lets the door close as he fully steps out onto the porch, gesturing to the couch you’re currently perched on, “May I?”
“Of course.”
He sits beside you easily, pulling his cardigan around him tighter. For a minute or two you both sit there to watch the fields. You imagine things in the night emerging into the light, their frothy mouths and sharp teeth, glowing eyes and a thirst for blood drying their throats. You hold your mug of tea out for him, a silent offer of some warmth. He hesitates, but then his hands come up to take the mug, the heat something he savors when he brings the edge you didn’t use to his lips. Your tea is sweet, creamy, but strong despite it all too, “Thank you.”
“Mhm.”
“Why are you out here so late?”
Your mouth sharpens into a small smile, “Couldn’t stop thinking, but what about you?”
He glances at you, the way your hair shines in this particular lighting, the white of your dress and the way you look like history come to life. You aren’t wearing any of your usual makeup, and as he’s found out your eyebrows are just like that. Sure you fill them in, darken them, but the shape is yours. Your skin is glowy, soft in a way that reminds him of silk, giving you a look he can only describe as ethereal to anybody who would listen.
You don’t like it here, that’s obvious to him, but you haven’t complained, you’ve only warned. Yet when you sit on a porch like this, looking like that, nothing but the wind to create a noise in the field, you look like you belong. As if there’s something about you that demands an eerie uncanniness, like those endless fields with who knows what in them are your domain despite the way you’ve barely touched it. You are, in every sense of the word: Beautiful.
Spencer looks back at the field, “I couldn’t stop thinking either.”
“Do you ever stop thinking?”
“No. Do you?”
“I don’t.”
In this hour, the witching hour, there is no need for long sentences or explanations because it is spoken between the lines of what is said out loud. He is comfortable in the silence you have cocooned yourself in, something he has not felt in a long time. For a time he didn’t speak because he was too angry to speak, and then when he found his voice he couldn’t stop it from pouring out because then it felt like if he didn’t say everything then nobody would hear him.
Sitting here with you there’s no need to fill the silence with facts or knowledge, random tidbits of things you might not be interested in. It is comforting in a way to be so still for a pocket in time, he feels like a thief for having this moment with you. As if the universe is not watching him just this once, like you’ve warded away his restlessness. He doesn’t know you well, not yet, but he thinks that knowing you might not be such a bad thing, not if being around you is like being in the eye of a hurricane. Still, unmoving, a slice of calm that whiplashes his emotions so hard he’s forced to process them.
The mug gets passed back to him wordlessly, warming his slightly shaky hands. It’s getting cold in Kansas now, and as a Vegas native the cold isn’t exactly his forte. Sure it gets cold in the desert, but this is different. So very different. He thinks about asking if you and Morgan found out anything in the case, he knows more bodies were found. Now isn’t the time to ask about bodies though, not when some of them looked like you.
“How are you holding up? The first case is usually rougher than most.”
You look at him, his sharp and soft features, the way he holds himself. He joined the BAU at twenty-two, a resident and certified genius with multiple degrees and PhDs under his belt. You don’t doubt that he’d seen some shit.
“The officers are annoying.”
He snorts, “Oh yeah, you’ll get used to it. They don’t like FBI agents much, they always act like we’ve encroached on their territory even after they called us in for the case. Usually the only ones that are welcoming are the ones that made the call.”
You hum, running a hand through your hair as you turn towards him, just enough to let him know you’re comfortable, “The officer who told us they found two bodies refused to tell Morgan and I what was going on at first.”
Spencer turns his head sharply, eyes already narrowed, “What reason did he give for doing that? And why didn’t either of you tell Hotch?”
“Because he’s not a part of the case, not like that, but he’s not sin-free from racism. He didn’t want to tell Morgan and I because we’re brown, that’s why he withheld the information. He insisted on telling it to Hotch directly, so we had to pull the FBI card on him.”
You had told the team that the place was riddled with racism and homophobia, conservative through and through. He remembers the preachers, the way they turned their noses up at the mention of mixed girls being killed. None of them said a blessing for the girls, and it became apparent then that if anybody knew anything they weren’t going to give it up. It had horrified him for a moment to come to the conclusion that these people would rather defend a murderer simply for his victim of choice rather than save an innocent life. To think they’re preachers too.
“I’m sorry that happened.”
“It’ll happen again, and besides, Morgan and I grew up with this kind of treatment, we’ve learned to almost expect it.”
“Nobody should have that though.”
“An unfortunate thing then that it does. It’ll keep happening too, it’ll happen to me, to him, to our kids, to our grandchildren, it’ll hopefully get better as time goes on. But when things like racism emerge they shape the culture forever, there will always be traces of it even if people finally open their eyes up to how harmful it is. In a town like this? The people are borderline bred for it.”
“We talked to the preachers today, they didn’t care about the girls. They cared about the unsub, it…startled me.”
You fall silent for a second, brows furrowing, “What did you tell them about the unsub?”
“That he’s likely a white male in his thirties to forties, that he comes to the church at odd or unusual hours of the night, that he might be almost too involved with church activities for the average member.”
“Did you tell them he’s a narcissistic sexual sadist too?”
“He is?”
“Morgan and I came to that conclusion earlier. He’s keeping the girls for long periods of time, long enough to break bones and for them to heal.”
“So he tortures them in every aspect.”
“And in a place like this, he can be holding them anywhere.”
Spencer straightens up, “The bodies are being dumped in cornfields, they’re mass graves. Who's to say the girls aren’t being kept in the cornfields?”
You look at him, eyes shining, “Underground bunkers, because Kansas has tornadoes, lots of tornadoes.”
“Which means the unsub lives in a remote place with a tornado shelter, or he’s using a tornado shelter from a house that’s been demolished since.”
“I can get a read on the geographical profile first thing in the morning, two dumpsites, demolished homesteads, we need a list of households that lost their homes to tornadoes.”
“We’ll get this guy by tomorrow night.”
“Exactly.”
“You’re really smart, did you know that?”
He smiles, really smiles, you’re hiding your own grin behind the tea mug, a small giggle in the back of your throat. It’s three something in the morning, you’re in the middle of absolute nowhere, and there’s a high chance the case will be finished up by tomorrow evening. You know he’s a genius, his IQ has been mentioned once or twice already, but it’s fun to tease him anyway. To act like he’s not for a change.
“I might’ve gotten a hint.”
“Really?”
“Really.”
You snort as you pass the mug back to him, it’s more than halfway done now, and growing cold, but you share it still, and Spencer accepts every time you do.
______________
The unsub is James Pardon, 36 years old who was taken into police custody after he drunkenly killed a girl in an accident. She wasn’t one of the towns own so they petitioned for him to be let out, and he was. He’s a father of three, his wife’s name is Mary, and she was the one to report him to the FBI. Not because she felt sorry for the girls, but because she was disgusted that her husband found them attractive. JJ had to bite her tongue throughout the womans’ confession.
They had found the bunker though, it was in James' parents’ home that had been destroyed by a tornado, his father had died in the tornado and his mother passed away a mere seven months after. There was a girl in there, her throat not slit but her injuries too severe for her to survive. She was identified as Maria Apple, the seventeen year old daughter of a couple from New Mexico who were desperate to find her. They’d get her back but not in the way they wanted her most.
You think of her on the plane ride back, you’d held her hand while she stuttered out her name and a thank you, and then you’d held her ever so gently when she finally stopped breathing. She looked like your little sister, and had even sounded like her a little bit too. You hummed your prayers above her body, using your freehand to shut her eyes. That’s how they had come in five minutes later, her corpse against your body as you hummed and held her hand.
For a moment they had been frozen by the sight, how odd and yet perfect it looked. The bunker had been turned into a torture chamber, filled with various tools for torture, blood all over the floor, a book filled with details of the victims and locations to their bodies. No confession needed, he was never going to get out from behind the bars again. You let the girl go easily though, and then you stood, brushed your pants off, and moved on. You think of her now though, the life she could’ve had.
Hotch is the one to slip into the seat across from you, his face still pinched into a sternness that you’ve grown accustomed to. He doesn’t say a word for a minute, and neither do you, instead you wait while he lets you settle into his unannounced presence, “She was alive when you found her, wasn’t she?”
You tilt your head, shifting for a second, “She was coherent enough to give me her name, and then she said thank you.”
“Then you held her while she passed away.”
“She’s someone’s little sister, I just filled the shoes when I needed to.”
He doesn’t say anything for a moment, instead he just looks at you while you look out the window. It’s sunset above the clouds and the lighting looks absolutely brilliant in a way you can’t describe. Just because you prefer the macabre doesn’t mean you can’t enjoy things like a sunset, “She looked like mine.”
You draw your knees up to your chest, hugging them in an effort to self soothe yourself, “How many times have you seen your brother die in this field?”
“Enough to appreciate that he’s still breathing and hold him as close as he’ll let me.”
“Mm.”
“You did good work, not many people new to the team could figure it out that quickly.”
His words of praise loosen you a little bit, just enough for your cheeks to pinken a little, “Thank you.”
“Of course.”
Hotch leaves after that, allowing Spencer to slide into the seat instead, a complicated looking crossword puzzle in one hand and two pens in the other. He tosses you one as you raise a brow, “Confident are we?”
He clicks his tongue at you in response, “I have no idea what you’re talking about. You take the ones across.”
You sigh but you pick up a pen anyway, black, whereas his is purple, and yet when your ink hits the paper it comes out sparkly pink.
______________
Garcia’s halloween party is your first social outing with the team. You aren’t sure what it all entails, but you just know it’s a big deal. Especially to Spencer, whose favorite holiday happens to be Halloween. Everyone’s costumes are kept secret, only Garcia knows who’s going as what, mainly to make sure nobody goes as the same thing. You had spent the evening getting ready, ensuring you had everything together before you headed out.
You lived in the heart of DC up on top of a tall building with a view that cost a pretty penny, but for you was seen as an investment. Besides, it wasn’t hurting your bank account too badly to buy this particular 8.7 million dollar unfurnished penthouse. Your father had encouraged you to buy it, your mother had told you to start designing the interior and going to auctions to outfit your home with the pieces you wanted to put inside. Or talk to the museums about them loaning you some pieces, even selling.
That’s something you’ve been meaning to do as well, but you hadn’t found it in yourself to go shopping quite yet. Meaning everything was bare boned for the moment, not even a couch to sit upon. You have a bed, but you don’t have a collection of sheets, there’s pillows but no pillowcases. Next weekend you’ll go shopping, you just know that you need to get it over with even though you really, really don’t want to. You like shopping, you do, but you also know that you treat shopping like a sport and it will take time.
You think of this when you apply fake blood to your chin, letting it dribble down, dripping off your chin to your chest where it runs down. Sexy, you think, especially with the outfit you’re wearing. Verona from Dracula by Van Helsing a few years back, you fell in love with the aesthetics of the film and what better time to pull out a sexy but semi-decent coverage outfit for a party? Besides, it’s a night to make your tits look absolutely fantastic, and you don’t always get that opportunity.
After a few spritzes of some of your favorite perfume you deem yourself ready enough and head out. Tattoos strategically concealed, hair perfected and your makeup not a hair out of place, you have all the confidence in the world when you step from your apartment and into the rolls-royce that will take you to Garcia’s and back. Your chauffeur, Mr. Grady, smiles when he sees you, “Lovely as always Miss.”
You give him a small smile back, “Thank you Mr. Grady, you have the address?”
“Indeed, and should you need a quick escape I shall be right around the corner.”
“Thank you.”
After that you send Garcia a text telling her that you’ll be there shortly, she replies that just about everyone is here already so just come in. Fifteen minutes later you do, finding her place decked out in decoration after decoration, the scent of something warm and something alcoholic in the air. She’s got music playing, and for a moment you’re frozen by the amount of people in the apartment. For some reason you’d thought it would be a small gathering, but then you remember: It’s Garcia.
She knows everything and everyone. You wade into the crowd anyway, determined not to disappoint your team with a reluctance to be there. If Hotch can survive Garcia’s Halloween party then you can too. Somehow you make it to the kitchen where JJ’s pouring some sort of drink for herself. She’s dressed as a butterfly, which you think might’ve been a last minute decision, nonetheless she looks great. She nearly spits when she sees you though, and then she lights up.
“You made it!”
You grin at her, “I did.”
“Here, here, you take this, try not to gag from how alcoholic it is, you’ll get used to it, I’ll take you to everyone else.”
“Thanks.”
The drink is more alcohol than it is punch but you drink it anyway because Halloween isn’t about sobriety, it’s about getting drunk and looking hot. You’ve certainly got one aspect of it down. She leads you to a corner where you find Hotch and Rossi in a corner sipping something that you doubt is punch, one’s a zombie and the other the guy who shot John F. Kennedy, you aren’t saying who’s who. Penelope’s a nightshade flower in the process of rotting, which looks phenomenal, and Morgan is a sexy gardener. Spencer, lastly, has chosen to be Mothman (but fancy), with Emily rounding the group out as a pirate.
Spencer, when he sees you emerge on JJ’s arm with your outfit, the combination of silk and lace, the jewels you’ve glued to your skin, the way your hair falls around you. Pointed ears and teeth, he knows exactly who you are, to think he could’ve gone as a vampire and declared himself Dracula. But you’re Dracula, at least according to Morgan you are. Morgan who whistles when he sees you, grinning ear to ear as Penelope gasps sharply.
For good reason too, you look absolutely unreal. Out of all the supernatural beings tonight, you look the most otherworldly. You smile, showing off the bloody teeth and vampire fangs that suit you so well, “Nice party Garcia.”
She beams, immediately sweeping you into a hug before she takes the fabric of your sleeve, eyes wide, “My god this feels luxurious, where did you get this? The original set? It’s perfect.”
You shrug, “I had a few connections, I have a friend in the fashion industry, he made me a copycat version in my size.”
“And this friend just so casually manages to make this?”
You flutter your lashes at her, lips curling like you’re divulging a secret, “I’ll tell you what Garcia, you never know who you might run into when you’re six or nine shots deep, give or take. On top of that it’s three am in the House of Yes when you’re sixteen and left to your own devices while your parents bribe the president.”
Garcia pauses, they all do, but you said all of it so sweetly, had batted your lashes and smiled like sugar, “Are you….serious?”
That makes you laugh softly as you swish the drink in your hand, “If I am you’ll never know.”
“You do realize that I can look you up more extensively than anybody else can, right?”
You hum, tilting your head, “And the only things you’ll find are the things I want you to find, I’m sure you’ll do with that information what you will.”
A challenge, a warning, all rolled into red wine smoothness from your tongue, it’s enough to excite Garcia, and to assert your stance that just because you’re younger, that you wear heavy makeup and wear heels to bed you aren’t to be trifled with. They had learned that particular lesson with Spencer when outpacing him proved to be a futile effort, forget trying to talk science with him. They hadn’t thought of him as scary though, not until that intellect of his dissected a case so well he could’ve been the unsub confessing.
You though? There’s an undercurrent of danger to you, present in the way you walk, setting every instinct in the animal part of them to be alert. As if there is a predator amongst them, and that predator being you. There’s no way of telling if it’s a conscious effort on your end either because you seem to be just like that. Like you’ve been this way since you were in the womb, something dangerous, something wrapped up in a neat ribbon that was begging to be unwrapped.
It set Spencer on edge just as much as it set his belly ablaze. You and he were used to being the smartest person in the room, and due to the difference in strengths you and he could be evenly matched to some extent. You, sharp and cutting, perfectly placed smiles that were just as sharp as your nails. Him with his unshakable knowledge, his mind, his very foundation, the way he was starting to come into his confidence. You demanded the confidence from him, like being in your orbit forced him to stand up straighter, to speak a little clearer. He couldn’t even pinpoint where it was coming from.
If anything he thought he’d revert to how he was before, stumbling and flushing (which he still did plenty of). Yet he didn’t, he found your questions well placed, forcing him to think for a second before he started again. You intrigue him more than he wants to admit, and you’ve essentially just dangled a pastry before his nose and snatched it away. You have secrets, plenty of them, secrets guarded so well that the FBI’s best hacker wouldn’t be able to get into them. They’d be liars if they said they were doubtful, and that they’d like to see that come true.
But for now, for now they drink.
_______________
Spencer doesn’t know how he got this drunk, and you’re in the exact same boat as him. It’s later now, closer to two than one, and that’s when you stumble out of Garcia’s apartment. He comes after you, giggling madly as you tug him along the steps. You’ve got your phone open, Mr. Grady on dial and he picks up on the first ring, “Hello Miss, have you decided that you’ve had enough for tonight?”
You giggle, “Mr. G! Spence and I, we-we are in need of some Korean food, could youuuu pretty please take us?”
He sighs, but the sound is fond, “Of course Miss, are you and Mr. Reid walking to me?”
“Mmmmm.”
“Come safely.”
Spencer keeps you close to him so you don’t wander into the street, helping you with your dress as you lean into his side, eyes tilted up at the stars. Then you pause, just for a moment as you peer up to the sky, the moons come out and it’s the brightest thing in the sky. But by god, you in your vampire attire under the moonlight is a sight to see. He fumbles with his camera, thankful you’re too drunk to see what he’s doing before he takes a picture of you.
It captures you, the white dress with light green accents, the gold against your skin, the way your dark hair falls, the column of your neck, the blood dripping down your chest. Then when you’re done, when you turn back to him, hand reaching for his outstretched arm, the both of you fail to see JJ taking a picture of you two. Caught in the moment of his arm outstretched towards you while you reach for him.
She had clocked it from Spencer the moment you walked through the door, but this is the moment where she realizes that the feeling is reciprocal. When you grin at him with your dress flowing as you step towards him, the pointed ears, the sharp teeth, his wings and antennas, the fur collar he wears. She’ll keep the photo to herself for a moment, just to let it sink in that you and Spencer are falling in love.
Not that you two know it yet, not even when you and him clamber in the back seat and you two all but collapse against each other, too drunk not to. Mr. Grady grins to himself when he sees the two of you, the way you’re both all but curled up on each other. The Korean restaurant you favour is far away enough that you can order for you and Spencer, although you certainly aren’t the one making the call, that’s left to Grady. Who is also the one to come and get it before ushering you and Spencer to your apartment.
Your spectacularly empty apartment. Couchless, tableless, chairless, lifeless. It’s your apartment, you just, you haven’t decorated it yet. Spencer nearly chokes himself from laughing when you let him in, your face flushing under the scrutinization, “Don’t-Don’t laugh!”
But he is, and that’s making you giggle too. It is a little absurd, and maybe not a little, maybe it’s very absurd, you aren’t sure anymore. Being drunk makes it hilarious, it’s all this blank space, so barren it looks like a control room except even control rooms are more cozy than this. They at last have something. You on the other hand do not, “You don’t even have a chair, where do you even eat?”
“I, well, I either stand, or I sit on the island.”
He laughs again, following you to your barren bedroom, the few personal things, but then the sheetless bed, the pillows with no cases. There’s no blanket, no nothing, and he stops because all of a sudden it becomes increasingly obvious that there’s something off about you. Because why are you living like this? You breeze past it though, sighing in frustration when you see your bedroom for how bare it is.
“Do you know how frustrating shopping is?”
That pulls Spencer out of his attempts to categorize what mental illness you’ve got going on, “What?”
You pout, gesturing to your room, “I know I need to shop and get my designs finalized but god it’s so hard sometimes. Like does this shade of purple go with this green? At the very least I got the walls in the kitchen, the dining room, and the living room finished, after that then I’ll be able to decide on furniture. Which is going to be absurd but not as crazy as the artwork.”
Ah. The perfectionism in how your home looks. That’s the illness here. Then something else clicks, “You aren’t renting this apartment?”
That makes you raise a brow, “It’s an investment on my part.”
He looks around the place, the tall and wide windows, the stairs, the fact that it’s a penthouse with a pool on the outside. He figured you were rich from the moment he stepped into your apartment, but now he’s trying to construe what he thought initially, “So you can buy a penthouse, but you can’t shop?”
You’ve got your go-bag slung over your shoulders now, rejoining his side as you usher him out of the apartment, “You don’t get it though, shopping isn’t just looking at something and saying you like it, shopping is an extension of oneself. From material to shape to size, all of it says something about someone. Take you for example. It’s clear you grew up and revolved yourself around academia because you took note of how the figures of authority dressed around you hence why you look like you should be teaching literature in Oxford. Not slinging a gun around in a bulletproof vest.”
Spencer grins, leaning to your side as you lock the door on your home, “You know there’s a rule for profilers? It’s not to profile other profilers.”
Your lips curl as you look at him, eyes a little lidded, a little hazy still, “You think I was using my profiling skills to learn that about you? Oh hun, anybody passing you on the street could make that deduction.”
“So you don’t like the way I dress?”
That pulls a dramatic sigh from you as you reach up to adjust the antennas on his head that have gone a little crooked, “Now I didn’t say all that now did I? I like the dark brown corduroy pants you wear, the ones with the gold buttons and the embroidery on the seams.”
“You noticed the embroidery?”
“I notice a lot of things.”
“About me?”
You hum, in the heels you’re wearing you’re closer to Spencer’s height but not truly there yet. Still, it doesn’t make you crane your head to look at him, truly look at him. Your hallway lighting is warm, the window outside brilliant in the way it shows the city in a different view. He’s got smudged eyeliner all around his eyes, tightlined eyeliner done by another hand that isn’t yours and certainly isn’t his. His hair is messier than usual, but not bad, not bad at all. He had red contacts earlier but he took them out hours ago because they were bothering him too badly.
“Who else?”
Spencer’s breath hitches at your words, there’s something there on the tip of his tongue waiting, quiet but building in intensity. You feel it too, that lazy string suddenly pulled taut between the two of you, shortening ever so rapidly and you look at him. Those hazel eyes boring into your own set, quiet, knowing, because Spencer Reid is no fool, and neither are you. His lips part, as if he’s about to say something, but he doesn’t get to when the elevator dings and the doors part for you both. It breaks this strange spell you two have found yourselves in, sobered for a moment by the intensity of it.
“Let’s not keep Mr. Grady waiting.”
“Of course.”
He follows you into the elevator with a thick swallow, he still feels the tension, that lingering draw that demands him to be close to you. For once in his life he gets the urge to touch someone, to take their hand and to hold it tight even with all the germs that might be there. It’s a moment of drunken clarity to him, when he realizes that he wants to hold your hand. The drunkenness also allows excuses, and confidence, his fingers find yours.
The coolness of your skin, your long fingernails and the weight of your rings against his skin, digging in ever so slightly but not enough to cause discomfort. Your fingers slot into his easily, the tips of your nails pressing into his skin, hard enough for him to feel that warning pressure but not enough to leave marks. He kind of wants you to leave a mark. Instead he squeezes your hand and you squeeze back because while you might be adverse to touching on a good day you accept him with ease. It baffles you just as much as it excites you.
You’re both still hand in hand when you pile into the car, the drunken giddiness from earlier having dissipated into something softer, something not so wild and untameable. Maybe this is also just as wild and untameable, maybe even more so, but you feel like you’re more in control over yourself now than you have been any other time when you were this drunk before. His weight and warmth is a comforting thing to have pressed against you, the fabric of his costume brushing the bare pieces of skin on you, his hair ticking the top of your head.
It takes ten minutes to get from your penthouse to his apartment, and it is there that you bid your driver a goodnight before following Spencer up to the unit he lives in. His place is smaller than yours but not cheap by any means, it suits him too. Well organized with warm colors in shades of brown and red, his books spilling from their shelves and onto every surface you can spot. There’s no television set in the room, nothing but a record player in the corner. His place is the kind where you fall in love with it instantly from how cozy and lived in it.
“Sorry it’s kind of a mess.”
You shake your head, leaving his side to skim your finger across broken in spines and drinking in the titles of the ones he clearly favors, “No, no, I love it.”
“Yeah?”
You turn back to him, you aren’t grinning or smirking, just dead serious as you stare back at him, “Yeah.”
The sight of you in his apartment wearing an outfit like that, taking everything in as if it is a sacred shrine to be worshipped, well, he’s into it. Really into it. You look perfect standing there amongst his books, in his living room, being with him. Only a month he’s known you, and yet he wants you for the rest of the months he’ll be allowed to enjoy. He’ll enjoy them if you’re there too.
“Let’s go get these costumes off, then we can sit on the couch for a while.”
“And get drunk again?”
“We’re still drunk.”
“No we aren’t, we’re coherent.”
He lets you take the first shower which kills him a little bit to know that you’re naked with just one wall between you and him. The sound of water running is enough to make him vacate the room before anything unfortunate happens. You take twenty minutes to shower, go through your skincare routine, put on pajamas, and rejoin him. Once again you look ethereal, and now you look even more in place than you did earlier. No, he tells himself, you look domestic, and he didn’t even know just how badly he wanted a version of you to associate with home.
Spencer takes a shorter amount of time than you, but he takes his cold because if he takes his hot then he won’t come out for a much longer time. When he rejoins you he finds you on the couch with a book in hand, it’s one of the Jane Austen’s he keeps on hand -Emma-, and you look fond while your finger traces the letters for you, “You look comfy.”
That prompts you to look up at him, Spencer and his oversized Star Wars shirt and the pair of black sweats he’s chosen to wear for the moment. You’ve got the food reheating on the stove and the oven because you refuse to microwave anything. Truth be told he’s not proficient enough in the kitchen to decide if he wants to use the microwave or not. He joins you on the couch, glancing at the page you’re on. You haven’t had much time to read but you’re further along than he expected.
You pass the book to him easily, “Read it for me? I’m gonna set up the food.”
“Of course. They met Mr. Martin the very next day, as they were walking on the Donwell Road. He was on foot….”
Spencer read to you as you moved around his kitchen, his voice soft even when he drunkenly tripped over a few words, the quiet presence of your moving around having influenced his cadence. He didn’t bother looking up to see what you were doing, trusting you to not break anything as you plated things together. You had picked the food, your driver had ordered it, and ten minutes after Spencer had begun to read you set two plates down on the coffee table, followed by water, four shots of alcohol, and a little tray of side dishes for you both.
Emma was set down to the side, the bookmark moved to where he had finished the sentence. He slipped down to sit across from you, warily eyeing the white dress you wore, “Are you not worried about getting stains in your dress?”
You shrug, “I’ll get them out if there are any.”
“If you insist.”
He takes a shot in hand, you following suit, chopsticks ready in the other as you and him prepare to get drunk again. The time between leaving Penelope’s apartment to now had sobered you both up to a functional extent, but neither of you wanted to be thinking too hard at the moment. Like why were you in his apartment with the intention to stay the night? You honestly didn’t even know how that came about, and if you didn’t know then neither did he. Yet you two let it happen anyway because in truth neither of you wanted to be apart from each other, not yet at least.
The shot goes down, so does the second one. It’s enough for you both to grimace and immediately attempt to wash it down, but it’s good in the way that you both feel it instantly. You giggle again once it starts to fully set in, fingers a little clumsier than normal as you wrangle a piece of tteokbokki in your mouth. He snorts at the display, reaching for a sweet potato side while you swallow. It’s easy to be here with Spencer like this, to eat dinner with him at three something in the morning, drunk with a copy of Emma sitting on the couch. There’ll be dishes later but it’s not a job for tonight, for the moment is simply about being together.
He tells you about his books when you ask, the oldest ones he has and the one’s he’d absolutely die to get his hands on one day. You tell him of the records you have in your room back home, the people you’d buy tickets to see one day. Then when it’s closer to sunrise you both shuffle into his bathroom to brush teeth, both of you sharing a sink and it’s crowded but it makes you both laugh like madmen. He grabs Emma off the couch while you make yourself comfortable in his bed because there’s this odd, unspoken agreement that it’s acceptable to share a bed.
Spencer comes back to you settled into your side of the bed, or at least sitting in it, you’re braiding half of your hair, the rest split down the middle and waiting to be done. He settles into his side, flipping the page open to where he left off, voice filling the air as you braid. There’s an urge to run his fingers through your hair, to feel each individual lock between his fingers, he doesn’t, but he cards through each psge carefully, fingers tracing down the pages as if it might be your arm.
You aren’t in any rush this night/morning when you braid, there’s no rush to get it done as fast as you can, you savor it instead. There’s something nice about sitting in Spencer’s bed with his blankets pooled around your waist, his steady presence a dip in the mattress beside you, his person so close it nearly overlaps with yours. For the moment it is just you and he, the bed and the book, his voice worming its’ way through every fold of your brain, soothing all the sore spots you have there. He turns the pages when he knows he’s finished the end of one but he recites from memory, too fixated on your figure to properly read the pages.
The twin braids are each finished off with a black hair-tie and a ruby red ribbon, long and beautiful, by some sorcery they’ll stay in your hair all night. You settle into the bed once you’re finished, truly settle. The pillow indents under your head as you shift to be more comfortable. There’s still space between you two, space that neither of you dare cross yet, not in this moment, not during the sobering moments of consciousness.
He reads until your eyes slip shut, and it’s only after your breathing fully relaxes does he put a bookmark in, setting the book aside so he can turn off the light. The room isn’t fully enconsed in darkness though, not with the city outside seeping through the curtains faintly. His eyes adjust quick enough to see you, that subtle city light giving a sharper view of your sleeping features. You’re much softer in your sleep, mouth parted slightly with your brows relaxed, not furrowed down in a light pinch that usually marks your resting face.
Spencer still doesn’t reach out, because right now you two are just friends. Friends who happen to gravitate towards each other with meteor level speeds, and with the risk of just as much damage should they collide. Yet it excites him more than any scientific breakthrough ever has. You’re weird, you’re dangerous, you wear your secrets on your sleeves but your arms are never shown. He finds solace in your oddity, how well it meshes with his own brand of uniqueness in a way he wouldn’t have assumed. Rivals, maybe, but not like this.
Not with you in his bed, your presence already carving itself a place in his life that he thought would remain empty for the rest of time. He had never truly entertained the idea of falling for somebody hard, at least enough to want with a sort of reverence he thinks could be religious despite his scientific standpoint. It’s been only a month of knowing you, of falling for you and as you lay in his bed, supposedly platonic, he knows that what he feels isn’t a fleeting bout of lust mistaken for love. He knows that this is different, this is something real, something so tangible he can almost taste it on his tongue, sharp like success and sweet as pie.
______________
Spencer thinks it might be a one time thing. The kind that comes from a spectacular night of drunken bravery but would never be done sober. Except it isn’t, because half of his weekends are spent with you in his home, the pots and pans pulled out after you’ve dragged him to the farmers market for ingredients. You claim a spot in his living room and you read his books, adding trinkets of your own for bookmarks whenever you finish with one thing.
You bring records over, making him listen to album after album and it is there that you have a softspot for acoustic guitar despite all the metal and soft gothic sounds. He asks if you play, and the next time you bring your guitar over, and it is the cold Sunday afternoons of Winter in Washington D.C. he hears the way your fingers move. You have song after song stored up in your brain, their melodies on a constant move, stitching itself to your train of thought like helixes in DNA. Music, you think, might just be part of yours.
It is in those afternoons whe you play, you don’t sing and he reads, with the tea he’s made sitting between you both. He’ll sometimes read aloud to you and you’ll speak the dialogue to him when you know it’s a two person conversation. Sometimes he’ll play the girl, sometimes you’ll play the guy, and sometimes you’ll both do accents. Then, if he’s really trying to flirt with you, he’ll read in a different language hoping that you understand. Each time, you respond to him right back in the language he’s reading. You make him laugh when you do things like that.
He takes you ice skating the weekend before Christmas. It’s quieter, more kids than couples because it’s the morning. It’s the National Gallery of Art Sculpture Garden one, where the weather is felt and the lights are gawked at. He forces you into one of his scarves and you let him do it. Then there’s the actual ice skating aspect of it. He’s done it twice, he has the feel for it, and you’re a quick learner, so after a few trials and errors where you each got more bruised than you’ll care to admit you both get the hang of it.
This time it’s easier to take your hand despite the way the gloves make it a little difficult to fit around because they’re so thick. Yet he feels your hand, that steady grip that returns his with no hesitation because for Spencer you do not hesitate, for him you are with him, always. Even though your feet hurt from the skates you keep going at it with Spencer, lap after endless lap of unspoken words and the pretty lights. There’s so many people on the rink but you and Spencer are in your own private world, it’s impenetrable from the outside, only you and he reside in it.
Time feels suspended like this, like tomorrow will never come, that the ice stretches for an eternity. You and he keep skating despite the way it hurts. It’s maddening and perfect at the same time, what you and Spencer have. There’s no way to explain how you wind up in his bed every weekend, how you two never touch, never quite cross that line, but it grows blurrier by the weekend. No easy way to say that you and him prefer to “hang out” with just the two of you, but hanging out means encroaching on each others space. Space that is so deeply valued you both reject skin on skin, or even cloth as a barrier, is ignored in favor of keeping close. As if after all those years of fending people off you’ve both somehow managed to find the one person who won’t be warded off. You and him, him and you.
Eventually neither of you can take it anymore though. It’s time to step off the ice, but it isn’t over yet, not for you and Spencer. Your hands don’t leave each other, never for long when you and him walk down the stree together. You both walk pressed together, tired from the morning activities but momentarily warmed by being of the ice as he asks you where you want to eat because you’ll be paying anyways. He never minds that you pay for everything, he’s seen your penthouse after all. Your stupidly beautiful penthouse that’s apparently coming along but he hasn’t stepped foot back in since you retrieved your go-bag that one time.
There’s three places Spencer guesses that you’ll want to go to, because if you’re tired like this from movement and in want of something comforting due to the weather you’ll be picking very specific spots. The Hitchings Post Spot, Cheesecake Factory, or your favorite dim sum spot. His best is on dim sum for lunch and Cheesecake Factory for dessert that you’ll take home. He’s right, and he tells you of course when you shyly tack the last bit of it on. Your hand squeezes his in delight, and if it made you grin at him like that then of course he’d say yes.
The dim sum restaurant is in Chinatown, which is right around the corner, and located in one of the places where you walk down the stairs on the street instead of walking up or into a building. You eat here often, the chefs know you by name, the people working incline their head towards you when you come in. Spencer doesn’t know why, he doesn’t ask, he doesn’t pry, he just knows your name holds weight in ways you don’t let anybody understand. Inside is much warmer than the outside, although the layers on you both linger for a minute longer as your bodies adjust to the new temperature.
It’s barely noon and you two are drooping, too tired to make decent conversation, but content with the way the morning went. The laughter between you both as you talked about anything and everything, the aching soles of your feet and the way you both looked at each other under the lights. The line is growing dangerously thin, yet you and him stand at its’ edge anyway, unable to take a step back from one another. Not you and him.
You’re brought jasmine tea and sugar, right along with a bowl of edamame and gyoza. Spencer prepares the tea while you start to create the dumpling dipping sauce mix. There’s shredded gringer, chili oil, a dash of fish and sesame oil, vinegar, and finall soy sauce with mirin. He eats it how you eat it so you make enough for you and him. By the time you’re done he is too, and so the feasting begins.
Spencer has learned over the past few months with you that you don’t play when it comes to food. You have a penchant for flavor and you use that to your advantage, but not only that. It means you’re willing to drop cash for a good meal, especially one made to your liking. He’s just the lucky straggler who gets to wine and dine with you when you decide you want fine handmade pasta with ingredients imported from Italy that very day. Fresh as possible, that’s how you preferred your meals. But it didn’t mean you couldn’t enjoy a frozen something or fast food either.
After lunch you and him perk up, agreeing on spending the rest of the day in his apartment. How you want to bake for the afternoon, something about Christmas cookie boxes for the team, Spencer just knows he’ll be roped into it somehow. There’s a stop at the grocery store for your baking, where he dutifully pushes the cart and watches you put things inside, wondering what the hell is going to go down in his apartment when, “Oh, Spence, can we go to my place?”
His head nearly spins at the question, “You have furniture?”
“I swear I’ll disinvite you.”
“No, no! Please don’t, please, I want to see it. Show me?”
“I’ll let you look around.”
“Do you know how long I have been dying to see your apartment? Or, excuse me, the penthouse. I forgot you live top floor of a building three-hundred and twenty-seven feet in the air.”
You huff, kicking his shoe a little, “I was thinking of doing a housewarming party, do people do those or is that an old person thing?”
“No, no, I think that would be a great idea, I know the team would love to do that.”
“Really?”
He softens, just a bit, “Of course they would, I know for a fact that if you ever mentioned the word housewarming around the bullpen you’d find yourself hosting a get-together.”
You grab a thing of flour, the most expensive one off the shelf, then you hesitate and grab a second bag too, “I’ve never had a housewarming party before, have you?”
“Sorta.”
“How do you kind of have a housewarming party?”
“Well I didn’t exactly know there’d be a party, they just showed up with food and presents and I just let them in.”
“Oh goody.”
“When do you want to have the party?”
“I was thinking next weekend, maybe Saturday night?”
“I can help you prepare things, whatever you need.”
“You would?”
“I will.”
That makes you blink, his declaration almost enough to startle you, but you don’t comment on it, instead you say thanks, and then you grab a jar of vanilla paste. You both keep moving, the car waiting outside for you two and the promise of something warm baked up good for the next afternoon. Then he’s on his way to your apartment, newly decorated and undoubtedly beautiful because as you said before, homes are extensions of oneself just like clothes are.
Upon stepping through your frame his jaw does drop, something he didn’t expect, but your place has been transformed to something so entirely you that it boggles his mind a little bit. He has no idea how much money you’ve spent for the windows to be replaced by cathedral windows, stained glass at the tops between the intricate woodwork, green wallpaper over the walls with a variety of ferns and golden accents spread across it.
Your furniture isn’t grand like everything else, but the luxury is seen in the stitch marks of the leather on the couch. There are plants absolutely everywhere, but most importantly to you is two of the giant venus fly traps your mother had made, it was a gift to you from her in congratulations for coming into your own in DC. There’s tiffany lamp lighting in the room, dangling from the ceiling in a series of different sized balls, some the size of a basketball and others a yoga ball. Row after row of bookshelf, not everything filled yet but there’s still plenty and he’s just itching to get his fingers on them.
“What do you think?”
He remembers to breathe then, “It’s stunning.”
Your lips begin to curve, “I’d hope so, I spent months getting everything in order.”
“When you said shopping I didn’t think you meant you were installing cathedral windows the length of your living room walls.”
Not to mention that your living room is two stories tall, the rest of the apartment done up like an insanely fancy loft, “How much money do you have exactly? Because I don’t even think Rossi can afford all of this.”
He peers at the art you’ve put up, the brush strokes, the quality of the work, and then he looks at the bottom, Rembrandt. It’s the Old Man With A Gold Chain. Except this isn’t a print because he can see the brush strokes in the paint when he stares at it closer than he’s stared at many other paintings, “Is this original?”
Your cheeks warm, “The museum let me have it on loan, and to answer your question, I’ll let you guess.”
“This apartment has to be at least eight million, the installations at least another one million, to keep it running you probably pay around twenty-thousand a month. Which means you pay 240,000 dollars a year to keep it running, which is feasible for you. I’d say you have upwards of 800 million dollars in your bank account. Am I close?”
“Not yet.”
“More or less.”
“More.”
He pauses, coming over to you and the island where you’re setting up shop, you won’t look at him, the wealth you have almost a shameful thing in comparison to everything. Sometimes it makes you feel like a fool because you’ve grown up in a bubble, you know you have, you know that you’ll never have experiences that other people had because in reality, you aren’t one of them. Not in the sense that you are better or above, but because you have been fortunate enough to live your life with comforts and ease that too few could afford to have.
“A billion.”
“More.”
Spencer stares at you, just for a second, the way you’re already measuring flour out for cookies that you’re baking for your co-workers. It’s clear you’ve grown up easier, in a life where you had money as bubble wrap for your aches and growing pains. Yet you don’t rub it in their faces, at least not obnoxiously. It shows in your tailored outfits and quality materials, the way you never object to paying or how you offer to pay each and every time. You don’t hide the wealth and better yet it pleases you to share it.
“Four billion.”
You shake your head, “Take a guess Spencer.”
“Fifteen billion.”
“Seventeen.”
Seventeen billion dollars to your name. Rossi doesn’t even have a billion, but you do, you have seventeen of them. You aren’t even an only child, “How much wealth does your family have in a total sum?”
You sigh as you crack an egg into a separate bowl just in case it is faulty, “In total my family has a cumulative net worth of around 150 billion dollars. You won’t find us on a Forbes list, or any list really, because we value our privacy too much to put ourselves into a spotlight like that, although one day we might. Does this change your opinion of me?”
Is your wealth turning him off or away? You have grandeur written in your bones, quiet and unassuming but thrumming with life in ways he won’t ever truly understand, “I mean, it’s measly in comparison to you but I did win around eighty million when I turned twenty-one and hit the casinos. It’s why I’m banned from most of them in Vegas.”
For a moment you both stare at each other in silence, and then a rather undignified snort leaves you, but it doesn’t stop there. The giggle building in your mouth forces its way out and if you start laughing then he can’t help but start to laugh too. Soon you’re both wheezing because how absurd do the two of you need to be? A genius banned from his hometown casinos because he beat the ever living fuck out of the players. You, a rich girl who wouldn’t need to lift a finger if she didn’t want to working in the BAU as a profiler of all things.
He comes around the corner, over to you where you’re still giggling, your handwritten recipe book out in the open, tea stained as it may be it is still yours and he recognizes the handwriting. This is messier, older, than the current way you write, which is more refined and careful. Your cookbook has clearly been in the making for some time, “What is….plum cookies?”
You grin at him, finger on the page already, “Two cookies, you scoop the middle of them out and put cherry jam in the middle, then you seal the cookies together and dip them in red wine before rolling them in sugar.”
“Who came up with that?”
“I found a blog called Cèilidh, long time ago and all of her stuff looked amazing, but I prefer cherries over blueberries so I changed the jam filling.”
“I see, let me help you?”
“If you insist.”
The afternoon is spent baking, you’re efficient, you’re fast, you put music on while you show him how to roll cookie dough and how to measure flour, you even get him in an apron and manage to snag a photo of it too. Closer to dinner time, after the dishes have been cleaned and you’re in the process of baking the cookies off or decorating them he changes the record to something softer, a little slower, certainly moodier than before.
Somehow it’s easy for you and him to gravitate towards each other then. When you reach for him and he reaches back, hand settling on your waist, in your hand, you’re barefoot so you aren’t as tall as you usually are but that doesn’t matter, not to him. Not when it’s you and him and the music and the easy dancing in the kitchen. The sun is starting to set outside, casting the apartment in an array of colors from the stained glass windows, bathing you both in purples and oranges that make everything feel like a dream.
Absent-mindedly he reaches for your hair, for the braids you’ve put in and it’s easy to unravel them, to finally let your hair down. Your hair curls with the shape of the braid, falling in soft waves down your body as he twirls you around. Then he tugs you back to him, reveling in the way you allow him to do so. It exhilarates him when he tugs and you give, when you let him nudge you towards something or when you let him hold doors open for you. He likes it when he gets to take care of you, at least a little bit, he likes it even more when you're pressed close to him when he sways in time with the music.
“Did you know that the first evidence of dancing was discovered in India? Around 9,000 years ago now.”
You look up at him, lips twitching, “Oh really?”
“Mhm, it’s a set of cave paintings, and ballet originated in Italy, not Russia, a common mistake people make.”
“Have you ever gone to see the ballet?”
“Once, just to see what it might be like.”
“What did you see?”
“The Nutcracker, have you seen any ballets?”
“I was part of them, when I was seventeen and in high school I played the black swan.”
“How fitting, do you still dance?”
“I do.”
“Would you show me sometime?”
“Only for you Spence, only for you.”
Because you’re for him and him alone.
_____________
Spencer arrives with Morgan and Garcia to your apartment building, Rossi, Hotch, JJ, and Emily will be coming together too at any given moment. He knows you’re upstairs fretting about every little thing that could possibly go wrong even though he’s assured you over and over again that it’ll be perfect. It’s an excuse to get fancy for a night, to have something to celebrate and revel in. Spencer, mostly, can’t wait to watch their jaws drop at the sheer beauty of your home.
They come around the corner a few minutes later, they have bags of their own and bottles of wine, chattering excitedly as Penelope greets them. Then it’s go-time and thankfully Spencer’s face is recognized, although you would’ve come down to get them regardless. The elevator opens, he types the code in, and up they all go to your apartment. No, your penthouse. The elevator dings quietly for every floor, the button lighting up one by one, creeping up higher and higher, “Where the hell does she live? Top floor?”
Then finally, after two minutes of being in the elevator, the doors open to your receiving area. Spencer steps out first, the rest following his lead as they gape at the view surrounding them, twinkling city lights and a crescent moon peeking through the clouds. He raps his knuckles against the door twice, pauses three seconds, and repeats it. The door swings open, and there you are. Hair pulled back, half up and half down, two beautifully decorated wooden hair sticks keeping the bun upright. You’re wearing a long black dress, corseted at the top, big bell sleeves and a small train in the back of it. Gorgeous, because of course you are, then you step aside to let them in, welcoming them with a strained hello.
“Feel free to look around! I’m just finishing up on my cooking.”
You return to the kitchen, Spencer lingering close to you while everyone takes in your home with a lovestruck sort of awe. He comes close, fingertips grazing your waist as he reaches for a glass while his voice drops low enough to where only you can hear him, “It’ll be fine, I promise.”
Unbidden his fingers squeeze your hip, just once before releasing, before anybody can notice the proximity, “They aren’t going to judge you for anything.”
“They judged me for wearing heels to work.”
“Honey you work in the BAU, of course they’re going to judge you for wearing heels. You wore them into a shootout.”
“I think I might’ve tripped if I wasn’t wearing them.”
“Because your body is more used to and comfortable wearing heels than sneakers or flat bed shoes. It’s like driving a different car, you have to get used to it but there’s disconnect because it’s unfamiliar to you.”
“Having people in my home is certainly a disconnect too.”
He chuckles, low, just for your ears as he works on uncorking a wine bottle for the party, “Hotch wants to steal your record player I think.”
“I mean, it is a thing of beauty, not to mention it has The Beatles signatures carved into the sides, how much did that cost by the way?”
“Considering it’s one of a kind and in great condition, vintage, got four famous somebodies on it, it was about 650k. I got it at an auction.”
“Really, you found something like this at an auction?”
Your grin sharpens, almost imperceptible but not to him, “I can find a great deal of things at an auction.”
He laughs, a quiet thing as he pours you and him a glass of wine. You take it easily, murmuring a thanks before you tilt your chin towards the food and a plea for him to take some stuff to the dining room table which you’ve set up so beautifully. Garcia bounds over to you, to where you sip your wine as you carefully spoon vegetables into a pretty dish, her smile sugary sweet as she leans into your space.
“Sooo my gorgeous gothic princess of darkness, when were you going to mention that you’re actually a princess?”
You chortle a little at her, “Oh Garcia, I’m flattered you think so. Maybe one of my children will be if they marry the right person.”
“Oh god you weren’t actually supposed to state a possibility of becoming connected to actual royalty. Have you met any royals?”
“I went clubbing with Prince William when I was twenty-one, he wound up introducing me to his brother, Henry.”
“Please tell me there are pictures, please.”
“Third bookshelf, second shelf, right side, it’s titled My Cambridge Year.”
“Oh my lord.”
She wanders off as Rossi becomes your third visitor, finding you just in time for the oven to open and a burst of the most delicious smells emerge. He hums appreciatively as he sniffs the wine you’ve chosen for yourself, wine Spencer had helped you pick out, “So I think it’s safe to say you’ll be paying from now on, hmm?”
You glance at him, “Only if you’ll let me.”
He laughs and you chortle along with him, pulling your thing of rolls out from the oven, they’re golden with butter and herbs baked into the top, then you brush one more layer of your butter mixture, just for good measure. Rossi doesn’t hesitate when he starts to bring things over to the table, which is long and beautiful, made from wenge colored oak, the sides carved to tell a story. You have long candles burning bright, the flowers spilling between dishes and table settings pieced to magazine quality perfection.
It’s clear you take hosting quite seriously, adult-like in the refinement of the craft despite being the youngest on the team. Twenty-three and hosting like you’d been born to do so. When you all sit, questions on their tongues for a billion different things, you don’t acknowledge it yet, instead you begin to reach for dishes, and that starts the passage of items going around the table. It’s when their plates are filled and chatter directs its attention to you that you straighten up fully.
You look almost imposing, sitting in your chair at the head of your table, the high backed seat shadowing your back as your fingers, elegant and adorned with various rings, cuts into your food. For a second it doesn’t look like you’re in a penthouse of Washington D.C. For a second, just one or two, you look like something out of a fairytale. Not in the sense of a woman whose beauty is so pure that one must stop in their tracks. But a presence so sharp and dangerous that one cannot turn away, drawn in by cold charm and a silent promise of something that could pay off if the cards were played correctly.
There is a cruel sort of tension that tugs at everyone, goading them into taking a risk, asking things that border on the edge of something they need to find out but cannot bear to. Where are you from? What is your history? Why are you here with them? Garcia thinks of how she couldn’t dig up a single juicy thing on you, not even where you went to school. You had told her she’d find only the things you wanted her to find, and it had been small things. An award for winning a writing competition, piano lessons, a card history for things like the movies.
Rossi is the first one to speak, rich person to rich person and all that, “So I couldn’t help but notice the first folio Shakespeare that you have sitting oh so casually in your library.”
You raise your brow, “I thought someone might.”
Spencer stares at you, just for a second because he hadn’t exactly gotten the chance to see your full collection, and he hadn’t seen that particular one just yet. He did, however, see the original Jane Austen you had tucked away in there. It makes him wonder just what other borderline priceless things you have laying around your home. It didn’t even occur to him to ask what small treasures you held in the space, he’d been too focused on you and the feel of your waist pressed against his hand.
“What’s the oldest book you have in here?”
His curiosity is too large to ever fully satiate, sure it can be curbed, but never fully rested. With you his curiosity knows no bounds, for every question answered there’s two more springing up, almost bursting to be spoken aloud, “Probably the Shakespeare, most of my older literature here is 19th century.”
“Who do you have?”
“Edgar Allan Poe, Jane Austen, Emily Dickenson, those types of people. In my uhm, in my office, there’s framed poems from her.”
Spencer hadn’t gotten to see your office, he didn’t even know you had one, and now he desperately wants to see it. To see you in there. He thinks about it, of you sitting in a big black chair as if it’s a throne with priceless artifacts around you. For one fleeting, completely out of left field moment, he thinks of being at your feet, between your thighs, his head-
He banishes the thought as quick as he can, you’re friends, sorta, not even he’s sure of that anymore. You and him keep creeping towards a goal but you’re both doing it blind and the path is certainly not a straight one. There’s twists and turns, no map to guide either of you towards a destination he’s desperate to arrive at. Even if he’s not sure what that destination is. At least he knows that he wants you. However, dinner with the co-workers is not the place to come to the realization that he wants you in every which way, whatever that way may be. Maybe it was hearing about your literature collection that truly did him in.
Over dinner you talk about where you got some of your furniture, the paintings you’ve put up on your walls, the display of wealth so opulent yet quiet that it boggles their minds. Rossi knows what you are though, that your money goes hand in hand with your lineage, that the wealth right beneath your fingertips is wealth accumulated from generation after generation. Your furniture, your choices of decoration, he knows it’s close to a billion dollars worth of things in the space and yet you likely haven’t paid more than half a billion for the decorations.
After dinner comes wine and dessert in your living room, discussing cases or things that you all want to do to your homes because it is a housewarming party after all. Slowly the team starts to be picked off until it’s you and Spencer again. You and him bask in the comfortable stretch of silence from a party well executed and then complete, just enough to muster up the strength to do dishes. Spencer insists on doing most of it so you settle for packing away leftovers while he washes things off or puts them in the dishwasher.
He sends you off to the shower when you finish and he still has a few things left to do, insisting for you to unwind, he’ll join you later. You, half-dead on your feet from the hours of preparation, nod in agreement, you take your leave too, but not before pressing a kiss to his cheek. It’s quick, natural, he doesn’t blink twice when you do it because it felt like something you two had always done. Except that isn’t true, because you had never kissed his cheek, he would remember if you did. That doesn’t hit him until you’re going up the stairs, your dress draped over the stairs as you head up. He turns, intent on saying something, calling you back so he can kiss you properly, but the words die in his throat just as quickly.
Cheeks burning he whirls around to return to his dishes, to the soapy water and the scent of citrus soap. He begs his mind to rest the idea of putting his mouth on you, whether it be your lips or the space between your thighs, he just knows he wants his lips on your skin, his teeth in your flesh. The dishes get finished. He creeps up the stairs then, stepping into your room. He stayed here last weekend, had slept in your nice bed with the black blankets and the blood red curtains around him, and put his things on the nightstand on his designated side of the bed.
You step out of the bathroom in the next moment, draped in your vintage hollywood style robe with your hair all pinned up in your version of a messy bun. No makeup, nothing but the most natural, raw state of you, it’s something he craves in the middle of a workday, when he’s picking out groceries for the week, consuming each and every thought he might have when he doesn’t focus on anything in particular. You move around the room, completely oblivious (he hopes) to his train of thought as you step into your dressing room.
It’s his turn in the bathroom, to where he has sets of his own things because at some point you’d put a set of your own products in his bathroom. The thought is nearly dizzying and part of him considers taking a cold shower to stave off the way his pants are beginning to tighten. Shame curls low in his belly when it occurs to him how stupidly horny he is for you. The crisp lines of your makeup, the way your hair falls around your face, your hand coiled around a thick cooking utensil from earlier. He needs to be quick, he needs to be fast, because realistically if he doesn’t get it out of his system he’s going to sport a boner throughout the night.
He undresses quickly, water turning on in the same breath as he spits into his hand and wraps it around his rapidly filling cock. Sensitive already, mostly because he doesn’t do this. Spencer doesn’t touch himself at any given day mostly because he doesn’t have the urge or want to do so. Yet three months into knowing you, into falling for you, he’s jacking off in your shower. The hot water makes things worse and better, his lip caught between his teeth as his hand works himself to the edge as fast as it can go,
Thoughts of you invade the process, of your shape underneath your clothes, your voice which sounds like red wine to him calling out his name. He has to clamp his hand over his mouth in order to keep the sounds fully contained, wrist twisting as his hand moves over the head, thumb swiping there fast and hard, forcing a sharp gasp out of him. He imagines it’s your hand, maybe you’d touch him with your rings on, the bite of the cold metal on the most heated part of him, Then he thinks of your mouth on him, those red painted lips stretched over him and your nose pressed to his naval.
What gets him though is the fantasy of fucking you. Of feeling your body tremble underneath his hands, his dick sheathed inside of your soft walls that would grip onto him for dear life. He imagines how you’ll take it, if that carefully blank face you wear a good nine out of ten interactions will change as you can do nothing but take him. His thumb will find your clit, circling and pressing and someday he’ll kiss it like the way you’ll kiss his dick. He cums when his fantasy version of you cums too, walls pulsing and back arching as a low noise spills out of you. He doesn’t imagine you to be too loud, he doubts your personality would allow it. That is what gets him to cum in under five minutes in your shower.
He would be embarrassed by how quickly he’s finished, but it’s him and his hand and your shower, so it’s alright. The goal was to finish as quickly as he could and he managed to within his allotted time frame. He goes through with his routine after that, the incessant urge to fuck something having eased to a managable level now that he’s officially tainted his perception of you. Part of him is ashamed, guilty that he’s defiled your space in such a way and the other part wants to do it again. He just doesn’t know which part is winning.
You join him for skincare, having changed out of your robe but your hair still up, there’s nothing but comfortable silence between you both when you wash your face and he pats it dry. He puts the toothpaste on your toothbrush, both of you going in time with one another. You’ve already got water set up on the nightstands, a standard for you both. It’s too domestic and yet it’s everything you both want. This unlabeled thing between you two glaringly obvious, the line etched deeper than ever and yet it has never been so thin.
Spencer slips into bed with you and you slip into bed with him. The stillness lets you both know that things are changing, that this unspoken thing cannot go much longer in its silence. It demands to be acknowledged and yet neither of you do. Instead you turn your light out and face him in your spot while he does the same. Neither of you sleep yet, but neither of you speak. It’s just you and him facing each other in your bed, less than a foot apart from each other yet you two are closer than that, not physically at least.
It scares him how easily you’ve fit yourself into his life. You know his preferred books and how he takes his tea, what dinner is on his weekly dinner rotation and the places he favors for food because Spencer can make a grand total of three things: Instant ramen, oatmeal (occasionally) and box mac n cheese. There is also never a guarantee that these dishes will turn out good either. One morning he tried and that was the morning you made him promise to let you do the cooking, or to just go out with your card. He wasn’t offended, mostly because his oatmeal (that he did add water to) turned into a round brick instead of something edible.
Now though? Now it’s different, it’s the silent understanding that you two are changing, evolving, no not even that. You two are hurtling towards a collision that neither of you have the power to stop. Like a black hole that takes and consumes, latching on and never letting go. Except neither of you want to even remotely try to resist. Not this, not each other.
______________
Death row, it’s something that fascinates you to an extent, the people who deserve it? Not so much. Yet when Hotch assigns you and Spencer to interview a man on death row for possible involvement in a string of murders previously unconnected to him in Georgia, you get to see it up close. You’ve read his profile, the misogynistic views, the penchant for hispanic/latina women. How he treated them like maids due to the lens of racism he looked through.
You know why Hotch sent you, knew it would provoke the guy -Mike Stevens- to possibly reveal a few things. Spencer for the way he could connect dots faster than a heartbeat, not because he looked like a past target. Mike comes from Ellijay, a small mountain town with a barely there population, plenty of space to run and hide if he wanted to. Apple capital of Georgia, this guy’s certainly no peach.
“Are you alright?”
Spencer had insisted on driving again, he always does. You don’t drive much as it is, the wheel something that you’ve felt no interest in controlling for a long while. Maybe it’s your upbringing, the way your parents would rather kiss each other in the backseat then look at a road. You like driving with Spencer though, he lets you pick the CDs and the passenger seat is set exactly how you prefer it. There’s car freshener dangling from the middle mirror that you picked out, and he predicts he has maybe three more months before a picture of you makes its way to his instrument panel.
The drive is two hours long and the case is expected to take a while so you’ll both be staying the night with each other in a hotel in Jacksonville. Penelope had been almost giddy when she texted you that the hotel was booked out and there was only a room with one bed available. You didn’t mind in the slightest. Not when the weekends had you and Spencer in each other’s beds despite the way you both fell asleep with space between you two. Neither of you spoke about the mornings where you and he woke up tangled together in a mess of limbs and clinging fingers.
“What are you thinking about?”
He asks it casually because he can expect an honest answer back, but he knows when you’re thinking. It’s true your natural expression is resting bitch face which is your default face, but when you think it gets just a smidgen more severe. Sometimes you get called Mini Hotch when neither of you are there to hear it simply because if you and him stand by side during a case it looks the same. Frankly, it’s terrifying because when you’re both in concentration and someone dares interrupt you both tend to look at the same time, scowls firmly in place.
“Mike. I’ll have to bite my tongue with him.”
Spencer’s jaw flexes, just for a second, “Because of his bias towards women like you. He’ll take the challenge as flirting.”
“He’s going to look at me and assume it’s a challenge for him to conquer.”
“We’ll end it as soon as he says something to you.”
You shake your head, brow dipping further down, “No, we have to keep going, he’ll take it as reluctant curiosity on my part, then he’ll use it as a reason about why I’m in the BAU. Girl like me needs her fix of violence, but because of who I am I’m not fit for the job, but I want it anyway. He’s going to assume I’m the BAU whore, better yet, your whore.”
Spencer swallows thickly at your words, there’s venom there that he hasn’t heard from you in a long while. It’s April now, late April, the beginning of Spring. Seven months since you’ve stepped foot into the bullpen and rocked his world. With it starting to warm you’re forced out of your heavy coats and turtlenecks much to your dismay, but also reluctant joy. He thinks of snakes in the Spring. How the crop from last year are big now, they’re maturing well and they know how to use the venom in their mouth. He remembers the glimpse of a snake tattoo on your arm from the other day because your sleeve rode up a bit.
Georgia is warmer than DC in this time of year too, even Spencer’s forgone his jacket and rolled his sleeves up a little bit over here. You though? You continue to wear your high collars and long sleeves, ankle length pants and skirts, never truly showing skin outside of your face. He wonders what you’ll wear in the Summer, or if you’ll continue to dress as if showing ankle could be sin. Not that he dislikes your style, oh no he adores it, truly he does, but you must certainly be hot in all those layers and cuts.
Needless to say, the heat doesn’t help Spencer when he flushes from your crude words. But if he’s flustered by you saying it, the unsub will fluster him too. He’ll expect it now, and get it out of his system after a few moments, “I might deck him if he says that.”
That’s true too. It’s not just the implication that has him reddening, he likes the idea of you being his, but not his whore. Because you most certainly are not. He respects you too much to ever think of you that way, the thought of treating you so lowly doesn’t sit right with him. It reminds him of the prostitutes from Vegas, some starting out far, far too young, girls he had gone to elementary school with at some point. He had seen how they were treated, what was expected of them. To put you in that position, real or not, makes him sour in ways he hasn’t in a long while.
“I mean it, he has no right to say any of that.”
Your lips twitch, brows unfurrowing the littlest bit as you reach over to take his hands, your fingers squeezing his for a second while he breathes over the sound of his blood rushing, “Sorry.”
“Don’t apologize, if I could have a choice I’d let you punch the ever loving daylights out of him, as it is we’re just federal agents trying to get a confession out of him.”
“It’s just, this guy disgusts me. His M.O, his stereotyping, the racism, the sexism, it’s astonishing really.”
“He’s a man who was slighted, to some there can be no greater insult than a woman rejecting their affection.”
“Those men deserve to be castrated.”
“I could get this guy castrated.”
Spencer pauses, glancing at you for a second, “You can?”
You glance back at him, your relaxed face back as your thumb strokes his hand, “Of course I can, I’m rich.”
“How do you-were you planning this guy's castration? When did you have time to think of how to make that possible?”
“I started planning as soon as I found out what he had done to all those other girls, and it’s not the first time I’ve gotten someone castrated before.”
“So you’re telling me you have a hit-castrator who can get into jail for death row jail.”
Sometimes he’s not sure whether to be concerned about what you get up to in your freetime, like why you know the things you do or the people you have connections to. You seem perfectly ordinary sometimes, in the sense that you aren’t borderline mythical, as if you were just the girl he’s fallen in love with a rich ass background. Forgetting that the rich part definitely came with some insane side quests or consequences, he wasn’t sure which one it happened to be. Then there was just the bit that made you you.
Macabre quips and unsettling stares, a face permanently locked in a scowl or at least disgust if you were feeling particularly animated. You hosted a wealth of secrets and when you chose to reveal them it always made them pause, as if to ensure that you in fact were not lying, and telling the truth indeed. So you smiled and chortled, as for Spencer he got to see you wheeze from laughter or giggle at something stupid. You refused to touch a light color unless it was Halloween or time to sleep, and you never, ever, wore silver, or left without ten-thousand in your purse.
“Well when you put it like that it sounds terrible.”
“You have a hit-castrator with a prison specialty, how many people do you know who casually have one of those?”
That earns him a look as you huff, “Alright fine perhaps not everyone has someone who can do such a feat. In my defense the castration is just a bonus.”
If Spencer didn’t want to keep holding your hand as badly as he does he would let go and run his hand down his face. Alas the urge to feel your hand in his is too much, even if they are covered in lace.
“A bonus, “He echoes, incredulous, “A bonus she says.”
“Do you want the guy castrated or not?”
That makes Spencer pause for a second. No doubt that it’ll be painful, that it’ll be all over the news, but there’s no way to link it back to him or you. Then he thinks about it, the guy killed, raped, and abused these women. Young ones that looked like you, whose bodies were ravaged and their memory kept alive in a scrapbook they were forced to make. He’d kill them once the scrapbook was complete.
“Yes.”
“Good.”
He supposes that if he’s going to be in a relationship with you then he needs to match you in certain regards, or at least get used to them. The line is still there, still uncrossed, but it crumbles even further the longer this conversation goes on. You and him inch closer, nearly touching the line that’s been there from the beginning, “You were going to castrate him whether or not I said yes weren’t you?”
“Of course I was, don’t be foolish, I’d never let a man like that keep his dick.”
_____________
They’re both fortunate and unfortunate to land a case in the Florida Keys, fortunate because it’s the Keys, unfortunate because it’s late-July and the weather is borderline miserable. At least it’s predicted to be like that. You seem to perk up though, as does Spencer. It’s no secret he can handle hot weather, having grown up in Vegas he’d become accustomed to long days baking in heat so dry it made turkey on Thanksgiving look juicy. You on the other hand, well, they have no clue where you were even born.
Hotch resigns himself to a long unknown number of days in heat so humid he knows that even he will have to shed the suit jacket. He’ll also have to make sure everyone gets sunscreen because god knows that someone’s going to be badly burnt in the sun. His bet is on Emily or Rossi, he knows Spencer is too meticulous to do something like not believe in sunscreen. A few minutes before landing he distributes the sunscreen, although you and Morgan are trading a brown bottle that he’s pretty sure says has sunscreen but is mostly tanning oil.
Once outside Emily groans because she knows this heat is going to make her hair a frizzy mess, JJ just sighs because she’ll burn way too easily under the sun like this. Even Spencer, Vegas native that he is, cringes a little under the intensity of the sun. He’s lived in DC for a while now, he isn’t as acclimated as he once was. You seem to soak it in though, although nobody knows how you’re still covered up because Hotch himself is fairly sure if tank tops can be allowed in a situation this is one of them. There’s no time to dwell on it though, not when they need to get to the police station in Key West.
By the time they get there jackets have been shed, hair pinned up, collars unbuttoned. Hotch thinks of all the miserable places that they have been sent to, the places that make him question humanity and their antics. This place is one of them, sure it’s beautiful and the water is nice but the heat is overwhelming. Sitting pretty at ninety-three degrees, it feels closer to a hundred-ten in his opinion, and most people’s as well. For Spencer the heat is fine, but it’s the humidity that eats at him. The sticky dampness that Vegas lacks is certainly present here.
There’s been a string of bodies hung up on giant hooks used to hold large fish, decidedly skewered post-mortem, five bodies have turned up in the past seven weeks. The first day slips by easily, they think the guy isn’t a local, but frequents the island, which makes things harder. Dinner is spent on a pier, it’s delicious, of course it is. Then it’s time to go back to the house you’ve rented because for you it’s absolutely nothing.
It also just feels nice to be able to treat the team to something nice. You find a beach house, one right in front of it, there’s a pool, the hot tub on the porch, and enough bedrooms for everyone. Except you know that while Spencer might shower in his bedroom he’ll be coming over to yours every night as soon as everyone’s asleep. It’s why he claimed the one that has a connecting door to your room. That makes you feel giddy, knowing you have him with you every day, every night, for at least two or three days.
It’s a little past seven when you slip out from your room with your bag, a little dress, a bathing suit, and a plan. Except you weren’t the only one with that plan, Morgan blinks at you from down the hall, and then a grin spreads over his face. You know in that exact moment that you will not be escaping this house without him.
“Well, well, looks like I’m not the only one sneaking out.”
You sigh, “I’m renting this house, I can leave if I want.”
“Then why were you being so suspicious?”
“I was not being suspicious.”
“You were literally looking to see if the coast was clear and I watched you tip toe towards the door. Which means you’re sneaking out, and yeah you rent this place but it’s not going to save you from the fathers.”
“And you are going to wake the fathers up if you keep talking so loudly, let’s go already.”
He chuckles but does as told, following you out the door and to the porch. There’s still daylight out, although the sun will set within the next few hours. But you need the warmth, you do. The beach is private which means you two can be anywhere and it won’t matter because nobody is coming over. A little piece of paradise, you set your towel out, then your skin products, and then your coverup is coming off. It leaves you in your most plain bathing suit, simple cut black with a Brazilian bikini style top, although your bottoms have more coverage than that.
“When were you gonna tell us you’re tatted the fuck up?”
You glance at him, then yourself. In nothing but a few pieces of medium sized cloth and your hair all pinned up there’s no denying the ink on your skin. It crawls up your neck, over your shoulders and down your arms, all the way to your palms. Creeping down your chest, over your sternum, around your waist, vanishing into the fabric of your top, and then sparcing out over your hips. Leaving your legs mostly tattooed free except for a few areas.
“I didn’t feel the need to announce it, besides, we work in the FBI, I can’t go around flaunting all these tattoos.”
“They look cultural though, at least to an extent.”
“They are cultural. It’s a combination of my mother, she’s from the islands in Southeast Asia, and my father, he’s Native.”
“Then you shouldn’t have to cover them up, is that why you’re always so concealed?”
“Mhm, don’t want an HR violation or get told to cover up. Even better get told I’m unprofessional.”
You’ve settled onto your back, your front facing forward with your eyes shut as you let your body sit in the sand, a timer on your phone, a little cooler beside you, an ipod quietly playing your music in your ear.
“Listen, I think you should show them publicly. Fuck HR or whatever, it’s your culture, they don’t get to make you hide something like that.”
“The tattoos are a distraction, I know they’re a distraction. They’re-”
“Beautiful. That’s what they fucking are. Who cares if you have tattoos? You’re a profiler for the FBI, they look sick as hell, and it’s something sacred to you. If they give you hell then I’ll speak up, I promise you.”
He reminds you of your older brother -Oliver-, the way he grinned and slung an arm around you. Protective in ways you struggled to keep up with and nonchalant or vindictive in others that made you want to tear your hair out. You always did love your tattoos, ranging from the tiger in the center of your shoulder blades to the bands of intricate work, perfectly symmetrical for each arm. Still, the idea of showing tattoos on the job scares you a little bit, but it is getting too hot to wear all your layers, even you know that.
“I’m serious, don’t cover them up.”
“I’ll think about it.”
For the next hour you alternate between being on your stomach or your back, letting the sun soak into your skin and let the melanin return. Winter in DC has left you paler than you ever liked to be, washed out and almost gaunt, the sun brings life back to your face and body. The sunset is beautiful too, the glow of red and orange mixing into blurred lines until it’s turned pink. Once it starts turning purple you and Morgan head back, him just as bare as he had been before, but you don’t take your chances and you slip your cover-up back on. You’re both greeted by Emily who raises a brow at the both of you, “Do I even want to know?”
Morgan shakes his head, nudging her a little bit, “Get those thoughts out of your mind, you know I’ve only got eyes for one girl in my life.”
“I’ll be sure to let Garcia know her lover is a faithful one.”
“She deserves only the best, we all know that.”
JJ steps out and as does Spencer, who looks between you and Morgan, trying to figure out what’s going on, “Where did you two disappear to?”
You roll your eyes at the question, “I was going to go to the beach to catch what remained of the sun and Morgan here decided to join me.”
Morgan grins, “Dracula evidently does like the sun, I at least got in the water, she insisted on staying on land the entire time. Popped her headphones in, and then bam, not a single word more was spoken.”
Spencer relaxes, just a bit, but you think it’s cute that he even thought there’d be something going on between the both of you. You all migrate towards the living room where Morgan finds the ingredients for a pina colada, and Emily finds a board game. An hour and a half later Hotch and Rossi come down to find you all playing a very competitive round of Monopoly, with Garcia on Skype and having teamed up with Morgan. There is also a half empty bottle of rum, a quarter of tequila having gone down the hatch too. You’re all warm cheeked, you and Morgan a few significant shades tanner than you were three hours earlier. There are words of discouragement, cursing, and money being slammed down on the table with gusto.
“What in the world is happening here?”
All of you freeze instantly under the weight of Rossi’s voice. Then you all take in how it looks. The drinks, the games, the wildness that you all had reached for. Hotch and Rossi had heard the laughter and came to investigate, not realizing that there was a little party going on just the floor below. Emily bats her eyes at them, hoping that it’ll get you all out of a scolding, “Team bonding? Want to join?”
Rossi and Hotch glance at each other, a silent conversation being held right before all of your eyes, “One round, and no more drinks, you all have had your fair share for the night. You can have more when we finish this case.”
Hotch settles beside you, observing the rest of the round silently while you all discuss who can be paired with who so the older men can join the next round. There’s six pieces, Morgan and Garcia have already paired up, leaving five pieces. Emily and JJ pair up too, leaving four, which means that Rossi and Hotch each get their own piece, as do you and Spencer. It speaks for a round of such intensity that monopoly might have to be banned in the future. Of course Spencer is the banker.
Ten minutes into the new round that becomes apparent because Hotch is trying to buy properties like it’s nobody's business while you and Spencer go toe to toe for railroads. There’s no logic to it, no rhyme or reason but it just so happens that for profilers when given a board game they must take it to a new personal level that would have most people sobbing. Because when it’s game time all hands are off for the rules of not-profiling team members, it’s used as ammo instead. Insults traded back and forth off things observed over months and months of knowing each other and getting fed tidbits of information.
This is where Spencer slips up, just a tiny bit, giving an indication that maybe he’s been spending more time with you than either of you care to let on. You, tragically, don’t miss a beat when he scoffs and says ‘you stole that railroad from me just like how you stole those books from your family library because if you asked they would’ve said no’. Then you hit him with ‘not everyone had their mom read Canterbury Tales to them for bedtime Spence’.
Something odd settles into JJ’s stomach at the exchange. It’s casual, like these are well known facts about one another, as if you two have taken the time to learn one another’s secrets. When did Spencer get access to your secrets? Better yet, when did you get access to his? She doesn’t understand the odd feeling in her, Spencer isn’t hers, she isn’t his, but they’re close. Close in the way that she knows his brain and she can afford to say things without him getting too offended by her words. When did you get close to him too?
The game ends in Hotch’s victory, which everyone can tell he’s extremely pleased by. Rossi is the one to shepard you all off to bed after that, citing that it can be cleaned at a later date, but now it’s time for them to rest their heads and settle into bed. You all go easily, the exhaustion of the day catching up quickly as the rooms shut and the locks quietly click shut. For you though? Your door between your room and Spencer’s opens as soon as the doors shut to the main hallway.
He comes in quietly, face still a little flushed from the alcohol, but he’s already showered and changed into his sleep clothes. You on the other hand still have sand clinging to your skin, the bikini you’re in digging into your skin after wearing it dry for too long. You think of what Morgan said, the tattoos you’re so careful to hide away and how he said they’re beautiful. That you shouldn’t have to hide your culture away like that.
“Want to go down to the beach with me tomorrow?”
Spencer glances up at you, the invitation, the idea, he thinks of the sand and how much he hates it under his skin. But you want him at the beach with you, even if it’s just for a few minutes of his time. He can always wear socks, “After we get back?”
“Mhm, I want to sunbathe again, it’s so rare nowadays that I get to be on the beach.”
“You grew up beside it, didn’t you?”
“I did.”
He thinks of your family, gothic and dark, wrapped in lace and leather, luxury down to your nails. He thinks of a small vampiric army labeled as a family suntanning on the beach. It’s a hard thing to picture, but strangely, it suits you. He didn’t expect the beach to suit you.
“Where?”
You hum, head tilting a bit as you begin to pull a set of clothes out for you to wear in the night. It’s different tonight, there’s a slip dress and a lace robe to go over the dress, but it’s more fifties than twenties, “I spent half my time in Malibu, in my mothers’ favorite house. As a wedding gift my father spent sixty-million dollars to buy private land, a portion of the beach hidden in an alcove, and for her house to be designed exactly how she wanted it to be.”
“Must be a nice home.”
“She’d live there full time if she could, but she’s too in love with my Father to ever do that.”
You leave him there to shower, emerging twenty minutes later with your skin-care done and the day's activities wearing you down a little bit. But he sees your tattoos, he sees the way they crawl up your neck, marking every spare inch of skin exposed to him. Never before has he wanted to lick somebody, but you have a way of bringing out the most animal desires that evolution had watered down over the span of thousands of generations in him.
His fingers twitch to reach out for you, to feel the ink etched into your flesh, tracing the designs that represent who you are. God you’re beautiful. The curve of your hip and the tilt of your head, the way your fingers twitch when something excites you. He doesn’t do that though, he restrains himself even though he aches to do something like that, just for the chance of having you. Spencer, as he’s come to know like he knows his literature, wants you more than he’s ever wanted anything else in his entire life.
“Your parents still love each other?”
That makes you sigh as you settle into your side of the bed, “They do, they’re soulmates of the highest calibre. One cannot walk this land without the other. Sometimes they get so caught up in one another that they forget there’s an entire world outside of the one they lock themselves up in.”
Rich, in love, but with a taste of neglect, “How many other siblings do you have?’
Your lips twitch, “There’s seven of us. I’m smack dab in the middle.”
Forgotten child. You’re the middle marker for old and young, the one nobody really focuses on because you’re fourth oldest, fourth youngest, you’re always just there on the back burner. No wonder you’re in the BAU. Spencer doesn’t know how anybody could forget you though, not with your beauty or your mind, the dry wit and the way you speak. It’s all too impossible for him to ignore, for anybody to ignore. Apparently in a family full of people like you it can be easy to be overlooked.
You look smaller in this bed, with your tattoos exposed like they haven’t been before, your hair braided back and voice softer than it ever has been. For you secrets like this are meant to be hunted out of you, not given freely, but for Spencer you find your voice and mouth moving before your brain can decide to hesitate. You don’t hesitate for Spencer, never for him.
“What’s your family like?”
He shuffles closer, just an inch, but it doesn’t go unnoticed by you, yet you don’t move away, you remain right there in your spot, as if you’re daring him to come closer. He doesn’t move again in the next breath, he simply waits for your reluctant confession.
“Tight-knit, but distant. I’m…not what they expected for me to be. They thought I’d go on to be a socialite, a woman who fades into the background but throws money at the causes she believes in. Trust me I still do that, but joining the BAU wasn’t something they had ever envisioned me doing.”
“They wanted you to stay home, didn’t they?”
“They did, and I wanted out.”
“Your siblings wanted you to stay too?”
That makes you snort, you aren’t amused by any means, it sounds bitter, “My siblings get along with each other but they tend to avoid me. I’m not sure why they do that, but they do. However, I do get along well with my grandmother, her name’s Wednesday.”
“Wednesday?”
“Oh yes, Wednesday Addams, she refused to change her maiden name for her husband, who wound up taking her name instead. She certainly wasn’t going to take the last name Glicker over Addams.”
“Would you change your name? Or would you make your husband change his to match yours?”
“I think I'd either hyphenate our names or take his. It’s not that I dislike my last name, I just think I’d like to separate myself from them a little bit. Would you change your name for your wife?”
“If she wished it I would.”
“Good husband you’ll be then.”
“What makes you say that?”
You sigh, eyes slipping shut for a moment, “Anybody would be lucky to be loved by you Spencer. They’d be a fool to take it for granted.”
He’s stuck speechless for a second too long, just enough for you to slip into the realm of sleep as he thinks over your words. Your casual words that turn everything upside down all over again, he had heard the resignation in your tone, as if you believed it couldn’t be you on the receiving end of his love. Not truly, but considering the environment you were raised in he supposes that it’s a normal reaction or conclusion to this particular equation for you.
The next morning is spent hurriedly cleaning, which between multiple people went faster than even three. Then it’s go-go-go as you all head to the police station, reviewing evidence, visiting the sites where the bodies were found. There’s no new body, thankfully, but also no new evidence which isn’t ideal. A non-local murderer in the keys, if the unsub knows that you all are there then he could just very well not come back to the site.
“I think we need to start blending in, we look severely out of place here.”
You all look at Rossi, the way he seems to have sullenly accepted his fate of Hawaiian print shirts and khaki pants. Emily stares at him for a second before being the group voice, “Excuse me what?”
Rossi sighs, gesturing to all of you, “Look at this, we have HR on the runway, a professor, two bodyguards, tan Lucy Liu, and me, the mafia. We’re getting weird looks from the locals, of course the unsub is going to notice us too. So we’re going to do a little shopping, and we’re going to wear colors.”
Your nose on instinct scrunches up, “You have the option of red or purple for me but do not force me into heavens forbid yellow.”
Emily and JJ look at you, the high collars and the long sleeves, the way you absolutely detest anything bright unless it’s Halloween. There’s no chance for you though, not when they each grab one of your arms to drag you off to Duval Street where most of the shopping stores are. The others follow you three, but they vanish to pick up their own things while Emily and JJ drag you into various stores to try on certain things.
The first store is an immediate assault on your senses, bright colors and loud prints, there’s a pop song playing in the overhead speakers and you want to leave. Shopping like this is something you absolutely detest, and if there’s one thing where you’ll gladly flaunt wealth it’s in clothes. You pride yourself on your appearance, the quality of your clothes, how well everything meshes together. This is decidedly everything you dislike in a set of clothes.
That doesn’t deter them though, sandwiched in between the two older women you have no choice but to be subjected to their stylistic choices. Since you’re too unwilling of a participant to pick for yourself apparently. Of course they pick things out for themselves too, knowing damn well that you’ll pay for it, and if not then Rossi will handle it. There’s an unspoken time allotment of an hour and a half to get the affairs in order, and on the dot you all emerge from the shops to meet at the original point. Spencer’s been forced into a pair of oversized jorts and a t-shirt much too big for him, but certainly on trend.
You on the other hand, well there’s no chance of not showing the tattoos, a crocheted top and a wrap skirt that sits right above your navel with thick platform sandals. The skirt is printed with hibiscus flowers and the top is shaped like a flower, the top petal resting over your sternum with a string to wrap around your neck. But your back is almost completely exposed, so all those tattoos and the detail is on full display. Rossi blinks when you appear, peering at the ink all over your skin, “Now when did you have time to get those?”
Spencer’s trying very hard not to pop a boner in public but lord that is a test of his strength because you look stunning. You always do, but this is something new and he likes this look too. He sees the curve of your hip and the dip of your waist, the strength in your arms and the length of your neck. You haven’t forgone the jewelry, which still compliments the outfit they’ve put you in.
“Well, considering that my family started tattooing me at sixteen, I’d say I had a few years to get used to it.”
“It’s done with the hand tapping method, right?”
“Indeed. Now pray tell, how are we going to continue blending in? Are we playing tourist, what’s going on?”
“We do touristy things, ask around for certain things like we’re just trying to figure out local secrets. They’re always more willing to give them to tourists than the FBI.”
Hotch nods, arms crossed over his chest and despite the fact that his shirt is an almost ungodly orange shade he still manages to look intimidating, “Morgan, Rossi, and me will go to the marinas and ask the local fishermen about the best spots to fish or if there’s anybody who’s willing to guide for lower prices. JJ and Emily, you two head off to salons or nail spots to see if the women know anything there. As for you two, I want you both to pretend to be a couple looking for a wedding venue. Quiet, private, someplace that’s hidden from most of the public.”
Rossi hands Emily his card, “Get something nice, I’ll text you the pin.”
“Thanks.”
Morgan dips his head towards you and Spencer, “Better get cozy together, madly in love and all that.”
You purse your lips, “Anybody got a diamond ring on them? If we’re engaged then I better be wearing a damn ring.”
Spencer, of all people, perks up, “Oh, I do actually.”
He reaches up over his neck, unclipping the thin necklace that he wears. His mothers’ engagement ring is there, it’s a beautiful thing, large, expensive, and most importantly, there’s a gold band on there too. Cut in a marquise shape set on a plate of gold that frames the diamond, which…isn’t small by any means. It’s minimum 2.5 carats, and while you’d seen it on his neck before you hadn’t gotten the chance to see it up close. The ring is beautiful, the gold plate is studded with small peridots, framing the diamond beautifully as it is.
You pull the rings off of the finger needed before Spencer slips his mothers ring onto your own finger. It fits, perfectly, too perfectly almost. Rossi stares at it, brows raised as he glances at Hotch, “Well would you look at that, a perfect fit.”
Spencer’s red, but it isn’t from the heat, you try not to blush too badly either as you look at him, “Thanks.”
“Uh-huh.”
Hotch clears his throat, “We’ll meet back at the house for dinner at six.”
You all split after that, the men heading off as JJ and Emily walk off, leaving you and Spencer alone together again. His mother’s ring is a comfortable fit on your finger, the gem sparkling bright in the sun as you both try not to stare. It makes you wonder how a man could commission a ring filled with such love and intent only for him to turn his back on it all years later. Of course things change, circumstances rise, but it’s still hard for you to wrap your head around.
It makes you think of your parents, how deeply infatuated they were, oblivious to the things happening around them more often than not. According to your grandmother her parents were quite similar to yours. Morticia and Gomez had passed away when you were young, but you remember their soft hands and gentle croons, lullabies sung in Spanish, the scent of sage burning in the air. You had told her when you were six you never wanted to fall in love because you had seen how it captivated your parents, rendering them blind to the issues running amok within their very own home.
Wednesday, who never was a fan of physical touch, had reached for you then, drawing you close to her side as she whispered that one day you could fall in love, that if you let yourself it would be okay. She told you that she had been the same as you, determined to never let anybody closer than arm's length in, that she’d never even entertain the idea of marriage. Then she had met your grandfather, Joel Glicker, and at first she had rejected him (since he proposed at twelve years old) but later he actually proposed, and she said yes.
You miss him, the easy way he laughed and went around with Wednesday, often speaking for the both of them because otherwise Wednesday would simply glower. He died last year, four months before you joined the BAU, and some of his last words to you had been him encouraging you to take the job. Then he died, and you applied, and you got in. You told your parents you were leaving a month before you did, had said it casually, half-expecting them to go ‘that’s great darling’ and move on. Except they hadn’t, they had snapped up as if you told them that Wednesday had died too. Then they had argued and fought you on it, threatened to freeze your accounts and pull some strings to ensure you never stepped foot in Quantico. Wednesday had put her foot down hard when she heard what was happening.
You’d spoken to your parents once since then, and it had been awkward, strained in ways you didn’t know to ease. Your siblings, whom you knew everything about and didn’t know at all simultaneously, carried on as usual when it came to ignoring you or simply glancing past your presence. It made you wonder if they missed you at all. What would they say if you called them randomly, told them you were getting married, that they weren’t invited to the wedding. You could. Maybe.
Part of you wants to send a picture to your family, the ring on your finger and the man who put it on your finger in the background. You decide against it though, you’d tell Wednesday, mostly because your grandmother knows how to keep a secret or two.
“So wedding venues, what kind of couple are we?”
His question makes you look at him, what kind of couple are you and Spencer? The lovestruck kind where all you two want to do is act like each others’ teenage dreams? The kind where people toss a coin on whether it’s a good or bad day for you two? Or maybe it’s the kind where you and him know each other like the bones in your bodies, where everything fits together and encased in a thick layer of protection, but soft enough to bend to each other.
“I think we’re the kind that just wants to love each other without regret, the kind that elopes because they’re too impatient and because nobody else would show up to the ceremony.”
Spencer falls silent for a second before he holds his arm out for you, “Then let’s not regret a thing today.”
You take his arm, pressing yourself to his side as you scan the surrounding area, “I think I can agree with that.”
He takes off, you in tow, and for just a second you allow yourself to think that you and Spencer really are a couple looking for wedding venue spots. You and him stop for drinks at some point, slipping into boutiques where you ask the girls behind the counter if they know any private spots around the islands. You are, afterall, searching for a place to host a ceremony for two. The girls giggle, oohing and aahing at the ring, examining it with a sparkle in their eyes that makes your chest warm.
They’re too young to be married but the hope is there, making them wait for a whirlwind romance that winds up in something like true love. Around two you and Spencer find a little restaurant by the beach, taking a small break from the questions with a little list of favorite local spots to explore later. It’s a restaurant recommended by the local people, a small hidden gem that tourists are lucky to stumble upon. You’re both seated at the edge of the restaurant, and it’s there that Spencer takes your digital camera from your bag to snap a few shots of you.
Sometimes he forgets that you like to take pictures, small and quick, you aren’t flashy with it by any means, but you do take the camera with you more often than not. He takes his photo when you look out to the water, the ring on display as you watch the waves lap at the shore. You want to be there on the beach, lounging in the sun and watching, waiting, but more importantly you’re soaking up the sun. He wants to see you on the beach enjoying yourself so thoroughly too, just a chance to see you well and truly relax.
“How are you holding up?”
You look at him, eyes brightening for a moment, “On which aspect? Us pretending to be engaged or the fact that there are five dead bodies and in order to catch the culprit I’m wearing pink.”
“It looks good on you.”
“You think so?”
“I do. Your skin is tanned, which makes brighter colors pop against your complexion, but this particular shade of pink, not pastel, but not too dark, suits you even though you feel discomfort in it. But I think the white top is my favorite, it makes you look, well, like a fiancé.”
“Like a fiancé, or your fiancé?”
He swallows, thick with want and danger. This is territory that’s been at your fingertips but never dared to traverse. Maybe it’s because his mothers’ ring is on your finger, or the fact that today is a day of no regrets, but you’re feeling bold. Ten months you and him have danced around each other, ten months you and him have skirted and danced around the thing laying between your feet. It’s spoken in the way he has permanent items on your nightstand, at least ten of his books have migrated to your bookshelf.
Since April you’ve found yourself in his apartment or he’s found himself in yours. The nights spent apart fewer and far between, your cookbook has notes written in the margin like ‘Spencer really likes this one’ or ‘a little too spicy for Spence to handle’. He has a set of bookmarks specifically for your books, for whenever he reads aloud to you and whenever he finds something he knows you’ll like. He buys you trinkets and you stock his favorite coffee in your cabinet.
With the ring on your finger you’re both forced to see it for what it is, what you two have been doing. He thought he was hurtling towards a collision but you and him have already met in the middle. There’s no denying it anymore, not when your ring is on his finger, not when your question is answered by his silence. He wants it there tonight, tomorrow, next week. The realization that the ring was no longer his from the moment he slid it onto your finger hits him like a hammer in that moment. It’s your ring, yours. Because he’s allowed himself to want you, but now he knows he wants you as his wife too.
“Like you’re mine.”
You take a sip of your drink, mouth going dry at the simple confession. Your heart races far too fast in your ribs and you are definitely giving Wednesday a call sometime soon. Maybe tomorrow, certainly not tonight. Tonight you don’t know what will happen, if things will change or nothing at all, either way things cannot go back to how they were even this morning. Not when there’s audible evidence that you and him are stepping over that damn line, dipping your toes in each other's side of the sand.
Somehow you and him manage to make it through lunch, through more questions with more spots to explore. You and him return to the house around five, intent on searching for these spots before dinner. You remain in the top but you do change the bottoms out for a long black skirt made mostly of lace and linen. If the team senses that there’s something up with you and Spencer they don’t comment.
You all discuss the findings, you and Spencer with a list of spots to check out and see if there’s any possible sign of disturbance around the area, or if it’s a perfect spot to take someone and murder them without anybody hearing. Absentmindedly you think that the spot also has to be quiet enough where if a pair were having sex nobody would hear, secluded to where nobody would randomly stumble upon it. It’d have to be intentional. You glance at Spencer, who seems to have come to the same conclusion as you judging by the pink in his cheeks. Or maybe it’s the sun.
JJ herself is looking a little burned on her part, no amount of sunscreen being able to save her poor skin from reddening. Hotch, unfortunately, is much the same unlike Rossi who preens about his Italian lineage saving him from turning into a lobster. You and Morgan simply high five each other in front of the team because as the only melanated people around this is something you both are entitled to flex on. Spencer isn’t too bad, a little pink around the edges but not red, not burnt.
As soon as dinner is over you’re off to your room, changing into a different bathing suit before heading out. Spencer knows where to find you. You’re proven right ten minutes later when you hear the sounds of shuffling feet, prompting you to look up. There’s Spencer in nothing but a pair of swimming shorts and socks of all things, a floppy hat, and a white sun-shirt. He’s also got sunscreen still on his face and knuckles. You on the other hand have everything out, not an umbrella in sight and your skin turning browner by the second. You love it, truly.
“Do you even get in the water?”
You hum, sitting up as you do, “Sometimes, but I mostly prefer being on the sand.”
“You looked, uhm, comfortable.”
“I like being underneath the sun, it makes me feel like my bones aren’t nailed together.”
He lays a towel out beside yours, “The rest of them went off to see the different locations we listed, JJ suggested that they go check out the different spots, see what it looks like at night. Ask around the local people to see if there’s anybody odd who comes around at night.”
“Good call, they’re not making us go out?”
“No, Hotch said we’ll probably go out tomorrow too, and you seemed tired, are you?”
“Not too bad, just, you know, I can’t stop thinking about everything.”
About us. Those are the unspoken words, they don’t get acknowledged yet but it’s a close thing, it’s the closest you two have come to discussing whatever this thing is all day. You want him to kiss you, press you into the sand, hold you close, cross the distance. You want all of it, you really, really do.
“Me too.”
You look at him but he’s already looking at you. Time is, once again, suspended. It’s you and him and the beach, it’s burning hot but it warms you so nicely and your stomach is full from food, drawing you into a lazy lull. He looks so pretty like this, the tropical background and the sun beginning to dip lower, casting everything in a golden glow, including him. You’re here to find an unsub, not bask on the beach and think about kissing your co-worker, but here you are anyway.
“How long have we been doing this?”
He thinks, just for a second, “Nine months, two days, thirteen hours, 27 minutes. I won’t give you the seconds though.”
“But what if I want all of it?”
“Then you should know it’s nine months, two days, thirteen hours, twenty-nine minutes, and seventeen seconds.”
“That’s a lot of time to be doing everything and nothing at the same time.”
“Maybe it’s time to change that.”
“What are you waiting for?”
“You.”
He makes you pause, because with Spencer you never hesitate and yet he gives you pause. The broadness of his answer consumes you completely. It can be a number of things, but you can only give him one answer.
“Don’t you know you already have me?”
In the next breath he’s kissing you. Lip on lip, his body stretched and hands yanking you closer. You let him tug you, let his hand come up behind your head to tangle a little in your hair as his other hand settles on your waist. When you part it isn’t for long, mostly to reposition you both so it’s more comfortable when you tug him down again, raking your own fingers through his hair and over his back, feeling the veiled muscle flex under your touch.
He groans, feeling your mouth open for him and then it turns into a mess of limbs and spit until you’re both forced to part from each other. You look at him, pupils wide despite the sun as your hand comes to his cheek, thumb stroking his cheekbone delicately, “Spencer.”
The utterance of his name makes him groan a little bit, mouth coming to kiss the edge of yours, “Finally. I’ve been waiting to kiss you for forever it feels like.”
“When did you realize?”
“That night in Kansas, your first case with us.”
“When we were sitting on the porch.”
“Exactly.”
He kisses you again because he can, he knows you’ll let him and he wants to keep kissing you for forever and ever if he can. You think of your parents, the way they always touched, kissed, lost to their own world and you didn’t understand as a child but when you kiss Spencer you understand them now. You get why they couldn’t bear to stay apart from each other, you get, all of a sudden, why there are seven of you.
“How long until they come back?”
“At least two hours, they’ll be back after dark.”
“Good.”
“Why? Wait-”
It’s easy to flip you both over so you can straddle him, you aren’t gentle, you aren’t soft, you just go right back to kissing him, seating yourself directly over his lap. Spencer, poor Spencer Reid who has desperately jerked off the thought of you multiple times, doesn’t stand a chance when you wiggle your hips to get more comfortable. Not when there’s two (thin) layers of fabric between you two and he can see the outline of your nipple poking through your top.
The kisses are faster, messier, his hands dip lower, firm against your bare flesh until you take his wrist and drag it up to your chest, letting him squeeze your tit before rubbing your nipple over the cloth. You shudder into his touch, hips grinding down on instinct. He whines into your mouth, the hand on your hip gripping you a little more frantically than before. You part from him, chest heaving while he pushes the fabric aside, letting your flesh get fully exposed to him. He doesn’t wait, he just leans forward to take your nipple in his mouth.
All so that your hips keep moving against his own, which they do, grounding down in tight little circles like you’re squirming. His free hand comes up to your other tit, freeing that one as well while you cry out. You’re sensitive, so stupidly sensitive and reactive to his touch that it’s embarrassing you to an extent. You haven’t been touched in so long, not so lovingly, not like you’re something sacred. He hardens underneath you, mouth finally leaving your breast so he can nip at your neck, although he’s thoughtful enough not to leave a mark.
“Spe-Spence.”
“Hi honey.”
You shudder again, despite not having touched the ocean, even a dip of your toe, you’re absolutely soaked. The pet-name absolutely does not help in the slightest, in fact it makes it worse. He grins at you like he knows exactly what he’s done, which is absolutely unfair in your opinion, the only consolation you have being that he cannot hide his raging hard on that presses up against you.
“What do you need?”
“Touch me, please.”
“Touch you where? I think I’m touching you an awful lot.”
His finger, the one on your hip slips down, to your thigh, “Do you want me to touch you here? Or here?”
The hand slides up further, his thumb inching closer to where you need him to be. His other hand stays with your tit, squeezing and circling, you stare at the hand on your thigh, so close to where you want those fingers. Because you love his fingers, you really do. They’re long and thin, not thin, sturdy, the veins visible through the skin and the nails are always manicured. You aren’t sure why you’re so attracted to his fingers, but you are. You are.
“Further.”
“Further? Alright.”
The hand slides up another inch, leaving less than one between his thumb and that piece of you that’s all covered up, “C’mere, I’ve got you.”
He drags you into another kiss just as his fingers slip underneath your bottoms, his long pointer finger dragging your slick up and to your clit which he starts to stroke softly. You moan, cunt clenching around nothing as your thighs automatically begin to quiver a little. Spencer speeds his movements up, delighting in the pretty pink that shows up however faintly against your skin. He drinks up the way you moan and whine, so much more vocal than he ever expected you to be.
You brace your hands on his knees, trying not to lose your mind when his fingers find the perfect angle against your clit. There’s nothing you can do but take it because you’ve asked for him, for his fingers on your clit and he gave it. Except you’re close and it’s been six minutes of his fingers on you, faster than your usual time, but for Spencer it’s no wonder that you’re cumming so quickly. There’s no time to warn him either, it hits you from out of nowhere as all that heat snaps in your stomach with no warning. You whimper his name out, hole spasming around nothing as your cunt gets slicker from the orgasm. His finger slows but doesn’t fully stop until you manage to pull yourself away so you can catch your breath.
Another kiss to distract you from the way he unties your bikini bottoms, tossing them to the side while you reach for his aching cock, finally drawing him out of his shorts. He grins stupidly up at you, pleased with himself for pulling such a reaction out of you. He presses a kiss to the space between your chest, eyes never breaking contact with you, “Look at you, so pretty for me. Lay down okay?”
You do as told, legs easily parting while he takes himself in hand, the sun is dipping lower and lower but you don’t care, not when Spencer’s using your slick to coat his dick before aligning the tip with your waiting hole, “Breathe.”
He pushes in when you exhale, all the way until he’s pressed hip to hip with you. For a solid five seconds your vision whites out as the stretch overtakes your mind, you can feel nothing but the weight of him inside of you. He reaches places nobody else ever has, the girth of him pressing into all those pleasure spots inside of you that nobody ever managed to properly find before. You open your mouth except the only sound made sounds like a choked off moan as your back arches. For a second you think you might cum again just because you’ve been stuffed full of him. Your body withers, fingers scrambling for something to hold onto.
His thumb strokes your hip, the other keeping your leg back as he leans over you, kissing your jaw and then your cheek before lifting his head to capture you in a proper kiss. Your eyes screw shut as you force yourself to breathe despite the way your stomach flutters and your breathing stutters. It’s too much and yet it’s perfect all at the same time, you nod frantically against him to answer his silent question, letting his hips drag out of you slowly before coming right back in.
You can feel the drag of him, every inch with every vein that so much as rises above the smooth skin. It’s in that exact moment that you know you’ve been ruined for anybody else, not that you could ever want anybody else, but it’s the thought that counts. With every thrust that begins to build in speed and strength as his confidence builds your noises start to grow more unrestrained. What a sight you must be underneath him, tits bouncing and your hair a mess, your face slack from being fucked out already.
Spencer straights up, hooking his arms under your legs before holding them open as his hips snap into yours. The angle change has you seeing stars, a sharp cry forcing its way out of you, letting a little smirk cross over Spencer’s face. A sweet spot from the sound of it, and a good one too, “There?”
“Oh fuck, Spencer, it-you-I-”
You can’t think, you can’t speak. All you can do is swallow and nod, your fingers tracing down his chest and stomach as he keeps going. He bends his body down to kiss your knee, soft and loving because at the end of the day, even when he’s fucking you so good that your brains are getting scrambled, he’s still Spencer. Who decidedly does not have a big and useless dick. Because it most certainly is being put to good use.
“I know, I know, you’re okay, I promise you are.”
A whine this time when his thumb finds your clit again, circling and stroking and making you shake apart because it’s still sensitive. You’re too out of it to notice him grabbing your camera, you definitely don’t hear the sound of the camera going off over the sound of skin slapping against skin. There’s also the fact that you two are out in the open, literally fucking on the beach. Your co-workers could come back early, they could be listening to you two at this very moment, but you don’t care, and Spencer doesn’t either.
Well, that’s a lie, but neither of you care in the heat of it all. Too caught up in chasing that burst of pleasure, he can no longer contain his own set of noises anymore. He murmures to you about how good you’re doing for him, how good you feel, how he’s waited so long to fuck your pretty cunt like this. With sweet words and a nasty rhythm that has you keening and leaving thin red lines down his torso and back. He sets your legs down in favor of leaning over you so your fingernails, so sharp and long, dig into his flesh almost hard enough to draw blood.
Your orgasm does give you warning this time, a steady buildup of pleasure and heat that has you fluttering around his length, sucking him in deeper and harder. He groans, hoping he can last just a second longer than you as his thumb strokes your clit faster, “Oh god, oh god, honey I-”
“Spencer!”
The tension snaps in you, soft whimpers and moans spilling from you as you drag Spencer right over the edge with you. His body stills, a high-pitched noise punched out of him as he begins to spill inside of you. The warmth only makes things more pleasurable to you, especially when you feel him twitching. Slowly your body eases, allowing him to pull out slowly while one pearly white bead dribbles from your used hole. A pearl that he pushes right back in with his thumb.
You sit up slowly, a fleeting thought of where did my bottoms go flashing away just as quickly. He helps you up, tucking his dick away in the next moment before leaning forward to give you a kiss, “Thank you.”
He means it too. You let him in, literally, and he’s not going to take it for granted. He finds your bottoms quickly, he didn’t toss them too far. You get to your knees to put them back on, Spencer tying one side while you do the other. The sky is pink now, pink and gold with streaks of purple. He peels his socks away, which somehow stayed on and when did he take his shirt off? You don’t know, but you certainly appreciate the view. He leads you to the water then, the warm salt water lapping at your ankles, then your knees, and then by instinct you’re going under. The water is a balm to you in ways you cannot describe. It has been far too long since you have been in the water, felt her gentle hands on your skin guiding you to where you need to go.
It doesn’t matter that your hair is getting wet, it needs to be washed anyway. You emerge to Spencer a few meters away, he’s a little above hip level in the water, his eyes never leaving you. You come over easily, emerging less than a foot away from him but your hands and arms instinctively circle around to him, drawing him close because you just can’t stop kissing him. It’s like you’re possessed, but if you’re possessed he must be too because he responds just as eagerly. This time it isn’t frantic with want or driven by hormones, it’s just a greeting, an affirmation.
“You love me.”
“With every fiber of my being.”
“Good.”
“You love me too.”
“For as long as my soul exists it shall never forget.”
You definitely need to call Wednesday.
_____________
“Wednesday Addams speaking.”
Her voice might be a little wavery with age but her bluntness has always remained, the cool cadence of it something soothing to you, “Granddaughter, do you know how long it has been since you last reached out for me?”
“Apologies, work has kept me busy.”
She tuts on the other end but you know you’re forgiven, you are, afterall, her favorite grandchild, “Something has changed, but what I cannot determine.”
Of course she would sense it from hundreds upon hundreds of miles away, that your heart has changed for the better, “I’ve fallen in love.”
“Have you now?”
“Mm.”
“What is the name?”
“Doctor Spencer Walter Reid, he works in the BAU with me. He’s the smartest man I know and he wears funny ties.”
“He loves you too?”
“He treats me as if I’m moon water.”
“Mm.”
She’s silent for a moment, knowing her she’s determining what the next course of action will be as the family matriarch. The general rule of thumb is that if Wednesday Addams says something will happen, then by god it will happen. If she says bring him for the Day of Mourning then yes, Spencer will be there for the Day of Mourning. That also means seeing your family, facing them again after almost a year since you’ve left.
Not to mention you never really took the ring off, “I’m getting married too.”
“Oh by the raven you leave and you don’t call and when you do it’s to tell me you’re engaged to a man we’ve never met.”
“Grandmother this all happened in the span of a week.”
“That is worse, decidedly.”
“Grandmother. If you are truly so worried with this match you should know he has an extensive fascination in figuring out how people died and why they died.”
She pauses, just for a second, “What else about him?”
“He has five degrees, three of which are PhDs, he has an IQ of 187, he graduated high school at twelve years old, he cares not for social intricacies or what people can say about him. He knows the language of the tattoos, he drives for me too, and lets me pick the CDs. He remembers everything he’s ever read, he remembers everything he’s seen, mostly. If you ask him a question 9.8 times out of ten he has an answer for you.”
“Smart, he cares for you well.”
“He’s taken care of me from the beginning.”
“Then I can excuse this absurd timeline you’ve made, however, I want you both up for the weekend in two weeks time. It is the anniversary of your great-grandparents death and it is only right that we dance with them to welcome him into the fold.”
“We can make that work.”
“If you cannot then remember I will.”
Threats are a love language in your family, where it came from you don’t know but it’s true. Prevalent in your grandmother most of all, your grandfather had lavished her with death threats as a way of flirting. It certainly worked. Spencer flirts with you by leaving the most morbid of poems and excerpts of death on your desk in hopes you’ll come talk to him about them. He brings you trinkets like a crow, loving on you like he’ll die if he doesn’t.
In the week since you and him have fallen into place together as one you’ve found out that sex can actually feel incredible. You are going to marry Spencer someday in the not so far off future. He’s not going to renew his lease because he already half-way lives in your apartment and you have room on your bookshelves for him. There is a future to look forward to with him.
“I get it now, why your parents were so besotted with each other, why our family let ourselves fall so deeply.”
“I’m pleased that you can experience it for yourself. This ring, what is it like?”
“It belonged to his mother, hence why I have no objection. Gold, peridots on a gold plate, marquise cut diamond that you can see from a good distance.”
“Family heirlooms are important, as long as there is taste then I have no objection to it.”
“I can’t say you’ll love the ring, I do though.”
“Then that is what matters.”
She pauses, and for a second you wonder if she’s telling you what she wanted to be told herself when she was still young and in shoes like yours, “If you are content then I wish for nothing more. My son made a mistake trying to keep you close when my parents passed when he knew fully well that they are just beyond the veil.”
“Why did they put up such a fight for me leaving? There is nothing from me that they have shown interest in, they have never given me a reason to stay.”
Wednesday sighs on the other end, which is a new thing considering the woman rarely gave away what she was actually feeling, “Because sometimes parents are stupid. They didn’t know how to let their raven fly just yet, not when my parents had just taken off. They do miss you, although they refuse to say it.”
Age has mellowed her, not by much, but enough to where she knows the right words at any given time. She’s your favorite woman in the world, her stern expression and intolerance for nonsense unless there was purpose in it. She taught you how to set traps and how to hold your arsenic. The best ways to wash blood out of your floor or dress, how to butcher something and how to degut that thing too. It was her version of gardening you supposed.
“I guess I’ll be seeing them in two weeks.”
“I’ll let them know I’ve asked you to come, but you’re going to tell them about Spencer yourself.”
“I’ll introduce him to my great-grandparents first.”
“Mm, that’ll entertain my father, although mother I’m sure would laugh too. They were always front row to whatever family drama was occurring.”
“I’m glad they’ll get a kick out of it.”
“Oh don’t be humble you will too, as will Joel. He would like this Spencer of yours.”
“I hope he does.”
“Your grandfather’s criteria is that you be treated the best you can be, that he makes you happy and holds the car door for you. The kind of guy who will break bones for you if you wished him too. All your grandfather wanted was to ensure his grandchildren picked the right person to suffer through life with.”
“He said that?”
“Your grandfather, some of his last living words to me was to make sure you all married good and well, that you found someone who’d force a smile out of you all. Especially you.”
“Why me?”
“Because out of all your siblings you deserve to be loved the way my father loved my mother. I hope for both of your sakes that he can compete.”
“He hates to lose.”
“Good, maybe he has a chance of being with you then.”
“Grandmother.”
Wednesday doesn’t laugh but the fond exhale of breath tells you she’s amused. You look up through when you hear the door open, Spencer stands in the doorway, an easy smile on his face as he motions for you to keep talking to Wednesday, “Have I ever been incorrect?’
You sigh, shutting your eyes for a second, “No?”
“Correct, now go, I sense his presence nearby. We will see you shortly.”
“Of course Grandmother, we’ll see you in a few weeks.”
“Mm, go collect some dust grandchild of mine.”
You hang up, Spencer already having made his way over to you, “We’re going up to the wolves?”
“Grandmother has decreed that we will be there so therefore we will absolutely be there. She will pull rank with the US government to see our asses sat in her twenty-thousand dollar chairs.”
“In what world do you need twenty-thousand dollar chairs of all things?”
“Grandmother’s.”
You pat his cheek, that little smirk of yours tugging at your lips already, “And one day it’ll be your world too, just wait until the first gala.”
“Gala? We have to go to galas?”
“We’re rich Spencer, of course we’re going to a gala.”
“Can one oh, I don’t know, unpropose?”
“You never proposed, so I don’t know.”
“You still wear my mothers ring though.”
That makes you groan, slipping it off your finger as you put it in his hand, eyebrows raised at him, “There’s the ring, now you can actually propose.”
“I am not proposing in your office.”
“Then where, the kitchen?”
“Remind me why I’m going to propose to you sometime this week?”
Your smirk bleeds into a grin as you tug him a little closer, “Because you love me, and this apartment, and this pussy, and because you want to walk to the edges of the universe with me whenever we pass on.”
He groans, but he’s smiling still as his hands find your waist, “Unfortunately I think you might be correct.”
“Am I ever wrong?”
“Mm, that remains to be seen.”
The kiss is soft, sweet, a promise that a proper proposal is coming your way and that despite it all he does love you more than anything in the world. You do too, the reciprocity felt in the way your hand cradles the back of his head, eyes shutting when he touches you. The proposal might not come tonight, or tomorrow, but it will come and it is something to look forward to. Dinner with the Addams family in two weeks, you dread it and simultaneously you can’t wait. Spencer will openly be yours there, unlike in the BAU where you’ve both chosen to keep quiet about it for the moment. Because in the moment it is you and Spencer and nobody else, because somehow in the midst of all that resentment towards your parents for encasing themselves in their love, you’ve found your own bubble to live in.
And you couldn’t be happier to be a girl in a bubble for once.
Summary: When a new killer strikes a little too close to home the BAU has no choice but to get a second opinion from none other than you; Spencer Reid's secret sweetheart whose got a taste for language and history.
Warnings: Brutal murders, betrayal, characters are probably out of character (this is my first time writing for Criminal Minds, I've got zero idea what I'm doing), ambiguous timeline (it's kinda non-existent ngl), murder attempts, gun-violence, religious terrorism (??), my atrocious need for self-indulgence, nothing is edited in here, a good 75% of this was written when I was stoned and on the verge of collapsing. Racism, islamaphobia (can we tell I'm projecting my experiences yet), there's probably more shit but I can't remember it all tbh. ALSO I'M MID S2 SO THAT'S WHY SOME OF THE THINGS ARE THE WAY THEY ARE. Smut
Pairings: Spencer Reid x Genius!Reader (they have twins together but it's not the main focus)
A/N: Guys this was super unintentional, I had gotten the idea, I developed it as a joke. It got serious, somehow I churned this thing out? I thought it'd be nice to post something for once, so here's my silly little self-indulgent treat.
No use of Y/N, it's touched on that reader is POC and non-christian conforming.
WC: 15.4K
The first body appears at the stage of Andrew Rankin Memorial Chapel. Wrapped tight in strips of linen with four cases sat neatly in one line behind the corpse. At the foot of the corpse is a stone tablet with neat rows of hieroglyphics etched onto it, the paint new but made as if it were Ancient Egypt still. There is no blood, no glaringly obvious tells to a forced entry or anything like that.
It’s Sunday morning when the alert that a mummified body has been found in the old chapel comes through, and by noon it sees cops, detectives, a coroner, and FBI agents from the B.A.U to profile the scene. The jars are confirmed to hold the organs of the body, which gets identified as Larissa Moore two days later. A 42 year old woman with three children and a balding husband, she’d been an avid church goer for most of her life and apparently, as they dug out information on her, a prolific adulteress.
“Have they translated anything from this tablet?”
Two days and they hadn’t deciphered the tablet yet much to everybody’s annoyance. These hieroglyphics were just that: hieroglyphics of its original form. Not hieratic or demotic, certainly not coptic. Many people could read hieratic and demotic, but the original hieroglyphs were something else, this tablet in particular spoke of something old, something not modernized even to the middle age Egyptians. The amount of people who could understand the first written texts of Ancient Egypt were significantly fewer than those that had a general grasp over the more commonly seen hieroglyphs.
Emily shook her head, brows furrowed as she stared down at the tablet, they didn’t have the actual thing but they had pictures of it, “No, nobody from the linguistics department knows how to read hieroglyphics like this. It’s old, like really old.”
Derek leaned back in his seat, sighing as he ran his hands down his face, “So do we know anybody who specializes in the most ancient picture books to exist?”
Gideon shook his head only for Spencer to perk up, “Have you tried talking to the Smithsonian team of linguists over there? There’s at least one person on that team that can discern this text.”
That earned him a few looks, brows raised, pens lowered, “You know someone on the team Reid?”
He nodded, “Yes actually, I do, the head of the department. We should contact her.”
Gideon hummed, just a bit, “How soon can she come in?”
“I’ll call.”
Spencer stepped outside, your number already at the top when he pressed dial. Three rings was all it took for you to answer, your voice soft, “Spence? Are you alright?”
He loved your voice, especially when you spoke to him in all those dead languages that you specialized in. You’d read him to sleep every now and then, usually on the nights that were long and he kept tossing around to the point where you intervened. He knew that if anybody was going to read the tablet it was going to be you.
“I’m alright, I just, I have a case, I need you to come in and take a look at it.”
“You know I’m at work right?”
“It’s FBI business, we’ll alert the museum that we need you to come and take a look at this.”
“Spencer the twins get picked up in two hours, it takes an hour to head over to Quantico, and it’s an hour back, I also don’t want to do all our cars.”
“Why don’t we come over there then? We need this figured out asap and this particular case does fall into your jurisdiction with the hieroglyphics and-”
“Hieroglyphics?”
“Yeah, it’s old too, nobody in the linguistics department can pick this apart fast enough.”
“So you think I’m up for the job.”
“Yes, I do.”
He heard you sigh deeply on the other end, but it was also the sound of you giving in. He had you hooked as soon as he said hieroglyphics, he knew that from the moment you cut him off, the interest in your voice was undeniable.
“What were the hieroglyphs written on?”
“Stone tablet, they’re etched, and painted.”
“I’ll come with you tomorrow, I need to see everything about it.”
“You wanna see if it’s a missing puzzle piece.”
“Obviously, but what’s got you investigating hieroglyphics of all things?”
Spencer pauses, debating on whether to tell you now or at home, “I’ll show you the pictures, it’s not pretty.”
“I figured, there’s never anything too glamorous about your job.”
He snickered, absentmindedly glancing at the clock to see how much longer until he could go home, “Thanks lover, I’ll see you in a few.”
“Mmm, get home safe.”
“Of course, and I gotta go now, the teams’ watching me from the window.”
You laughed on the other end before imitating the sound of a kiss, “I guess I’ll let you go then.” “Yeah, yeah, like you’d ever let me go.”
“Don’t get cocky now, love you, bye.”
“Alright, alright, love you too.”
The phone snaps shut as he makes his way back up to the team, grinning a little wider as he steps back inside, “She wants to see the tablet in the flesh. Tomorrow.”
Derek glances at him, “She couldn’t come in today?”
“It wouldn’t work out for today.”
“Why? It’s FBI business, doesn’t that mean stop drop and come over?”
“Kids get picked up at six, it’s four, it wasn’t feasible.”
“And she’s got nobody that can get her kids for her?”
“Not right now, no.”
He sighed, slumping back in his seat again, “Alright, tomorrow it is then.”
___________
Spencer is standing beside you when the rest of the team comes down from their room and offices. The first thing they notice is that you’re young, and that you’re extremely comfortable around Spencer. You’re dressed simply, yet tastefully, today you’re in jeans and a turtleneck that barely skims the waistband of your jeans. Hair pinned up by a golden hairstick and other pieces of gold jewelry drip off your body to contrast nicely against your tanned skin. Your coat is thrown over one arm, your tote bag resting on the other, and a pretty diamond on your finger with a stacked golden band.
Gideon is the one to reach out first, hand extended as he introduces himself to you, “Special Agent Jason Gideon, it’s a pleasure to meet you ma’am.”
You take his hand, your lips curling into a warm smile, “Please, Doctor Reid works just fine too.”
Spencer sees the moment the team pauses, processes your words, and the moment it clicks together about who’s standing in front of them. Hotch looks at you, then Spencer, then you again, “You’re married.”
A statement, and an obvious truth too. You glance at Spencer, something coy in your eye, “He never said we were, did he?”
JJ leans against a desk, if it’s to steady herself then that’s her business and hers alone, “Spencer doesn’t say much about his personal life at all.”
“Oooohhh so he didn’t tell you anything, which means-”
Your words are abruptly muffled as Spencer slaps his hand over your mouth, obscuring the rest of your words, “That they don’t need to start asking questions and you don’t need to start telling them everything.”
They watch your eyes turn up into wide crescents as you laugh, he removes his hand quick enough, but you’re still smiling as you look at him, “I won’t embarrass you too badly, promise.”
“Yeah that’s a lie, you know I can read it in your body language that you’re lying? Look at you! You’re still laughing, and you’re leaning away which indicates that you’re aware you weren’t truthful and-”
“I’m terrible, I know, but why don’t you show me this tablet instead of analyzing my body language, yes?”
He sighs, holding his arm out for you to take as he deposits your coat and his on his desk chair, “If you insist.”
“I do! You said the hieroglyphics were old and based off of the three seconds of photo that you let me see it looked pre-hieratic, like actual hieroglyphics, do you know how little we have from that era? Even the components of the paint that they used were different to their more recent formants and there’s noted differences in tools that they used to carve them in as well.”
You continue to ramble as you’re led to the tablet and when you do see it, you go quiet. Spencer puts the gloves on for you without asking as you lean to your side so you can see the markings. Once they’re on your fingers are gently dabbing at the tablet, eyes seeing things that they could never comprehend.
“Spence.”
He moves automatically, giving you a Q-Tip and a tiny chisel along with a small plastic bag. You're careful as you rub a bit of some sort of liquid that you’d gotten from your bag that allows the layer of paint to be eased off of the stone. It makes you frown as you peer at the markings closer than before, your fingernail tapping at the markings as you examine them.
“Check it for acrylic polymers versus things like gum arabic or animal glue. It doesn’t feel like old paint.”
“You think this tablet is new?”
You nod, running your fingers lightly over the markings, “Yeah, I do. I mean, look at this. This was done with a modern tool, not something old and slightly archaic. Tells me somebody did this within the last five or so years, but the paintjob is fresh. It hasn’t been sitting, collecting dust, the paint is fresh. I’d say within the last week, if not a few days.”
“What about the jars? They definitely seemed old.”
“Did they determine what material the canopic jars were made out of?”
“Clay.” You tilt your head, “Mm, it’s possible that they’re from ancient Egypt, but it’s interesting because canopic jars usually symbolized status, right? So you had jars made of porcelain, alabaster, limestone, wood even. Clay was usually reserved for very low-class burials, but our victim, Larissa Moore, wasn’t poor, she had multiple kids, a house, a lawn, two dogs and a cat. So if the killer wanted to be true to the mummification process, they should’ve picked limestone as the cheapest option.”
“So the jars are an insult.”
“Yes, and the thing is these are older mummification rituals, not newer. As the Ancient Egyptians continued to evolve their rituals they started leaving the internal organs inside of the bodies, but jars were still placed in the tombs despite being hollow. The jars themselves are extremely accurate to their time-period, the hieroglyphics are correct, the painting is correct, but it isn’t ancient, it’s new.”
“So we’re dealing with an unsub who’s highly intelligent, has extensive knowledge on Ancient Egyptian mummification processes and language. By the way, do you recognize anything in it?”
That got you to roll your eyes, “Of course I do, I learned how to read this when I was like twelve, remember?”
“Of course I remember, I have an edict memory and I clearly remember your books, even if they made no sense.”
“You’re just mad because hieroglyphics like this never clicked in your brain.”
He glares at you, “I am not upset because I couldn’t grasp your dead ancient languages.”
You shrug, turning back to the tablet, “Whatever you tell yourself hun. But here, the beginning of the sentence is ‘I lay in the’ so we’re definitely talking modern, even if it isn’t present day modern. Filler words for sure, but the way it’s structured is meant to sound important, as if every word is a potential clue. Designed to confuse if I had to guess, it’s like those real-world math problems where they’d give you a bunch of information but you only need a few key things from it.”
“So we’re looking at somebody who’s insecure and trying to make themself seem or feel more important than they actually are.”
“Exactly. Whoever killed Larissa wanted to feel powerful, in-control, mysterious, like a higher power.”
“The killer wants power over the victim, wants control, precision, dedication.”
You nod, eyes never leaving the tablet, “I can tell you right now that this tablet was made with love. They wanted everything to be perfect about it, which tells me they’ve had this planned for a while, a long while. Hand-made carving, dedication to the language, it’s borderline obsessive, especially with the effort to make it appear as if it’s from Ancient Egypt, right up there with the mummification rituals.”
Derek clears his throat, interrupting the two of you, “You got all that from feeling paint and looking at carved words in a dead language?”
Emily glances at him, then back at you, “Impressive, has Reid ever told you that you should go to FBI school?” That makes you snort, “Oh he did once or twice, but I like my position at the Smithsonian and the hours work for me. One of us needs to have stability in the
work-life balance and it’s clearly not going to be him, so that duty falls to me. Regardless of that fact, I haven’t entertained the idea of joining the FBI in quite a few years, and I’m happy to let the idea rest.”
Spencer nudges you, just a bit, “What she means is I pestered her until she told me that if I asked again I’d go to sleep and wake up forgetting how to speak English.”
He says it but he’s also looking at you like you might be the walking well of wisdom and you’re looking at him like that right back before you tilt your head towards the door, “Don’t you have things to be doing? Like paperwork?”
Spencer scoffs, “Yeah but I could come sit in this room with you and ask you so many questions about what you’re doing and besides, I haven’t seen you work in a long time. Indulge me?”
You pause, but the tilt of his head is enough for you to roll your shoulders, relenting, “Only if you promise not to complain when you get bored.”
“You should know I never complain.”
“And you want to call me the liar? Go get your heaping pile of paperwork before I change my mind.”
He leaves, ushering the team out to give you some time by yourself to study the tablet. For a few minutes he gets a peaceful silence, and then JJ opens her mouth, “So…a wife, a whole ass wife? How could you not tell us about the stupidly smart, sexy wife Spencer? Garcia’s going to eat you alive for this one you know?”
Spencer shrugs, “I dunno, just never felt like the right time to say it. I have her, that’s all I needed.”
“So wait, how long have you been married then? Because obviously it’s not a recent thing.”
“We got married when we were twenty, right before I came here to the BAU, she was getting a job at the Smithsonian, I was doing my internship here. It made sense for us to get married then.”
“And how long did you guys date for?”
“We grew up together for a little bit, introduced when our parents realized there was another genius child in the area. I left for college when I was twelve, we kept in contact, we got together when we were sixteen.”
Hotch tries not to think of baby-faced Spencer Reid saying ‘I do’ at the altar, it feels odd to even acknowledge. But the gold band on his finger says otherwise, the woman they’d left behind in a room with a solid chunk of crime evidence being the sentient proof. Married. Spencer Reid is a husband. There are two Doctor Reids’. That thought is headache inducing. But the chance of seeing what Spencer as a husband is like, or getting a story out of you about him, especially from your youths is far too enticing to pass up.
Besides, they do need to be there for your translations and they are rather curious about the evidence you’d gathered thus far.
___________
I lay in the cradle waiting for time to turn. The seed splits between flat stones, knowledge is what drives me. These ravings are not mad, they are truth. The mother of all, wife of none, laid to rest at last. I look towards the bottomless pit.
Despite the statement that the ravings weren’t mad, it was nothing but a contradiction because they’d used the word ‘ravings’, acknowledged that it was nonsensical, and yet they claimed it wasn’t. You had spent the morning hunched over the tablet, murmuring to yourself as you traced along the lines, looking for the patterns and any notable differences. You barely noticed time slipping by, or the way your body bowed in on its hunger until Spencer shook your thigh, snapping you from your trance.
“C’mon, you haven’t eaten since breakfast and you’ve been staring at it too long.”
That was true too, but you still felt reluctant to part with the tablet, there was a mystery to be solved, a set of words to decode. You’d done it before, hundreds of times, because the English base for words was not universal, especially to the time before its creation. You stood, arm finding his quickly as he led you out of the room, “You figured out the words.”
You glance at him, there’s pride in his voice, subtle and layered but there. You’d figured out the message in a handful of hours when FBI trained and approved linguists had struggled for days. It’s not an easy feat, and a testament to your own brilliance. Spencer might’ve had you beat in psychology and mathematics, chemistry, engineering, but he didn’t understand language like you did, or art, or even writing.
“I did.”
“What’d it say?”
You huff, leaning into him a little bit more, “Nonsense, and yet it makes perfect sense at the same time.”
“A dilemma then, the unsub is clearly conflicted.”
“About what though?”
“Could be a number of things, their identity, their life, their goals, exterior expression. It seems like they’re trying to convey a message but they’re unsure of how to get the message out.”
“But they were so sure about killing Larissa, they had it planned out.”
“True, so the indecision could be in whether killing Larissa is the right path to take or not.”
“And if the killer strikes again, the message will likely be more confident.”
“Because the unsub will have solidified their belief that murder is the correct answer for them. Which means the unsub is likely suffering from a series of delusions that cause them to think murder is the answer to their delusions.”
Spencer leads you through the hallways, the various rooms and the winding corridors before you find yourself in the meeting room Spencer talks about spending time in. There’s boards with evidence pulled up, right along with the tablet and food on the table. Unbidden your stomach growls, making your face flush as Spencer pulls your seat out for you. Routine, normal, it drives the rest of the team slightly insane to think about you and Spencer living as a married couple together.
They’re ten minutes into lunch before Emily fixes her gaze on you, “Alright, so since Reid over here banned us from hanging out with you we didn’t get to ask too many questions-”
“You interrogated me.”
“Anyways, do you mind answering a few of our pressing, burning questions?”
You shrug, “Yeah, what do you need answered?”
Derek jumps in before any of them can stop him, “How did you two meet first off?”
Spencer just sighs, resigning himself to his food as you grin a little wider, “I think we were what, six or seven?”
“I was six years old, ten months, twenty three days old, you were six years, 2 months and 7 days old.”
“Right, so we were six and our parents got called by our school at the time telling them that ‘hey, we’ve got two genius kids, one of them is yours, have you considered introducing them to each other outside of a school environment?’ and our parents were ecstatic. They were all like ‘thank god there’s another genius kid to entertain my genius kid’.”
Spencer remembered it, of course he did, “Naturally our parents took us to the park. She hated the park.”
“And so did you, let’s not forget.”
“Because we were bullied to hell and back at the park.”
Your foot nudges his on the table as your grin grows wider, “Yeah, so if you will, there’s two genius kids in a place they hate, so we came to an agreement.”
“We made a plan, a good one too.”
“It worked out good too, and of course this is LA in the late eighties, nobody gave two shits about what a pair of six year olds got up to. Naturally we were going through the regular ringer, but we managed to get them to turn on each other and it caused such a ruckus that all the parents started to panic. Playground warfare.”
“Indeed, but it went beyond playground warfare. We both took at least one parent's wallet, she took her mothers, I took my fathers, and we hailed a cab to the
library. But of course since we were six and our parents had been with us when we went missing they freaked out and called 9-1-1. The police found us four hours later passed out in the back with as many books as we could possibly read around us.”
You nod, taking a sip of your drink before clearing your throat, “And that was the last time our parents ever took us to a park. We weren’t allowed to hang out with each other for a month, the next time they just took us to the library instead. Worked better the second round, neither of us stole money and ran away or committed playground warfare.”
“Instead we read about twenty books and maxed out our library cards.”
JJ nodded as if this made absolute sense to her, “Of course, how fitting.”
The rest of lunch was spent asking silly, nonsensical things about your marriage with Spencer, like the anniversary, or the dress, the ring, all of it. Eventually the matter at hand had to be addressed though, and once lunch was wrapped up you were writing the translation down on a whiteboard. The lines written out exactly as you had seen them, and right below were the hieroglyphics so they could be matched up correctly.
You sat back down once you’d finished your writings, letting the team observe your work for a minute as you glanced at Spencer. He too looked deep in thought as he poured over the words you’d written down, mind working a million miles a minute. This is where you let him take over, you could contribute something, but it was truly up to him to determine what the words could possibly mean on top of everything you had told him earlier.
It struck you for a minute that this is the man you’ve married and chosen to wrap your life and soul around. Doctor Spencer Walter Reid. An FBI agent with an intellect that was as unique as him, profiling serial killers, rapists, villains, anybody with ill intent. He worked long, horrid hours that often left a gaping absence where he needed to be there. You two fought and yelled and demanded, but any married couple did that, and in the end you both chose to come home to each other. Two geniuses who’d figured each other out when nobody else could.
The translation catches your attention again, and then you let yourself try to think like Spencer. With his knowledge of the human body, the things he’d read, the words he’d consumed. Spencer had, without a doubt, chewed on every word you’d spoken aloud, inhaled every word you’d written down, he knew your mind like nobody else ever could. You needed to think like him, just for a moment. Cradle. Time. Turn. Those are the three words you focus on for the moment. Obviously the message has to do with historical importance, that much is obvious. Cradle. Time. Turn. Time and turn are connected, their meanings overlap each other to a certain extent, sometimes they are one in the same, sometimes their paths cross, sometimes they barely look at each other. Cradle. To hold, a baby cradle, an embrace. Your wind whirls as you think of cradles, the historical significance behind them, the categories it belongs to. Cradle. Baby. Fertility. The words connect in your mind like magnets, the sequence forming before your very eyes. Time. Now. Future. Past. Turn. Turn the table, the wheel, the mill, the wheel.
“Mesopotamia.”
Spencers’ eyes cut to yours, “Mesopotamia?”
Your eyes remain on the sentence, “Cradle. Baby. Fertility. Turn. Change. Wheel. Time. Past. History. Now. The next victim will be buried or killed in ways adjacent to Mesopotamia. More likely buried, lay, key word. Ancient Mesopotamians would bury the dead in their houses under the floor so they could regularly pour beer and bread down to the corpse. Seed. Grain. Beer and bread are carbs. Splits. Next victim. Two stones. Mill, old one. The next victim has to do with agriculture.”
But you’re not done, not at all, “Your unsub dragged a mummy with canopic jars to a historical church, not just that, it’s part of a university. ‘Knowledge is what drives me’, we’re going to be finding bodies on campus or areas of education. Museums too, anyplace that displays a variety of knowledge and invites people to learn. Church, faith, identity. Adulteress. Whore. Lustful. The killings are religiously driven, the first sin killed was Lust. Check if her children are related to her husband, they potentially aren’t.”
You hum as more things click into place, your mind connecting words together faster than Spencer can keep up with, “Fourth line is about Larissa, third line to reassure that the unsub knows what they’re doing and trying to convince us -the audience- that they’re in control. They aren’t, and in the context of religiously driven murders, it alludes to fear of God, and since we established the unsub is unstable a while ago you could take a guess and say they’re doing it in God’s name to appease God himself. Making these religious sacrifices. Then you have bottomless pit, a common metaphor for a stomach, making the next sin Gluttony, which ties in with the next target being involved with agriculture.”
Your palms are sweating once you realize you’ve just interrupted their thinking and potentially confused them, “Ah, sorry, I just, I saw a connection and it just…devolved. I also theorize a lot when it comes to language like this.” Spencer Reid loves his wife, he loves you, and your brain. The way it works, the way you connect things together in time and ways he could try and fail at keeping up with. He can outpace you on many things, but not language. That domain is yours, and solely yours. He loves it just as much as he respects it. But watching you dissect a text from someone in severe psychosis as simply as breathing was definitely doing something for him. If you kept it up he’d have to excuse himself.
Gideon claps his hands together, nodding once at you, “Well there we have it, now all we need to figure out is who the victim is going to be, who the unsub is, and what building the unsub will be going to next.”
They start their research and you think of all the possibilities that could happen. University buildings, museums, databases, government buildings, Larissa Moore. The name is strangely familiar to you. Not in the way that you can try to picture a face, but you could swear that you’d heard that name before. Then again, it is DC, and you’ve probably heard everybody’s name at least twice so far in the city. At least that’s how it feels like sometimes.
Clay canopic jars as an insult to her for being an adulteress, for having bastard children and making her husband raise them anyway. An avid church goer that betrayed her faith by cheating. You try not to think about the hook, you try not to think of where it may be now. The thought makes you shudder and gag a bit, just a bit. Spencers’ hand pats your thigh, grounding you again before you settle on the couch again, this time lulled by sleep.
It takes them around an hour to realize that you’ve completely passed out, but sure enough you have and it is then that they truly notice the eyebags under your eyes, the deep bruising that matches Spencers’. Hotch laughs a little at the sight of it, especially with the way that Spencer pretends like he isn’t dozing off too. His head falling, jerking up, staying alert for a little bit, then falling again. Gideon eyed the pair of you mildly, like tired parents, that was the only thing they could compare the sight to.
Derek leans towards Emily to whisper in her ear, “I bet you ten dollars he’s completely asleep in as many minutes.”
She grinned at him, whispering back, “Bet.”
Exactly twelve minutes later Spencer had given up. His book had fallen on his tipped back face, his arm having fallen on top of your body, which had naturally shuffled onto his lap. Both of you breathed in time with each other, chests rising and falling in time. Hotch turned to Gideon, face carefully neutral, “You want to wake them up?”
Gideon waved his hand, “Nah, let them sleep. She’s solved the riddle, he brought her in, and if he’s asleep with a book on his face he’s no use awake.”
“I think he may be drooling on the book.”
“His loss.”
“They look like parents after a rough night with their kid.”
Derek snorted, “Oh yeah, parents of a linguists murder mystery.”
But it was truer than any of them even knew.
__________
Getting to pick the twins up from daycare usually fell to you, and while Spencer occasionally did get to partake in that action, you two had never gotten to pick them up together. So the twins were confused, then beyond excited when both of their parents showed up in the doorway. Their caretaker, Mrs. Rodriquez, smiled brightly when she caught sight of you both, “Doctor Reid, what a pleasant surprise.”
There was your daughter, Morgana, already situated on Spencer’s hip while you held your son, Elliot. They were as identical as brother and sister could be, and if Elliot ever decided to go for a long haired look then it’d be difficult telling the two apart. You loved it though, loved that there were two little humans who looked like you and Spencer. You saw pieces of him in them with every passing day and vice versa.
Mrs.Rodriquez approached you both quickly, her smile warm as she reached up to pat the twins’ cheeks, “They’re very well behaved for a pair of toddlers, it’s good to see you two together here today, not many parents get to pick their children up together.”
You grinned, pressing a kiss to Elliot’s cheek as he giggled, “Well today is a special day, I got to go to work with Papa and look at really old words.”
Morgana’s eyes widened a bit, “Book?”
Spencer hummed, “When we get home we’ll read books.”
She clapped her hands together, squealing in excitement, “Silly sound?”
“Yes I’ll do the voices.”
“Mama?”
You smiled at her, hoisting Elliot up a little more, “Of course I’ll read too, so will Ellie over here.”
The boy blew a bubble in response, prompting you and Spencer to look back at Mrs.Rodriquez, “Well we better be going, we have books to read today afterall.”
She smiled back at you both, stepping back without waver, “Of course, I hope there are some very interesting books read tonight. I’ll see you two tomorrow.”
You and Spencer left with a child on each person, working in tandem to buckle them in before deciding on picking something up for dinner instead of cooking, which you preferred to do but tonight deserved something easy. Plus the twins had been good and deserved a little treat for their behavior. It felt good to be together like this, kids in the backseat babbling to each other, food at your feet because Spencer preferred to drive. Knowing that you and him were going home to a clean home and hopefully get a good night's sleep.
Dinner went smoothly, or as smooth as it could go with twin toddlers and you cleaned while Spencer got them ready for bed. Once they were bathed, dressed in pajamas, and ready to actually sleep, Spencer picked a book before rejoining the pair of them. For the next hour you both read to them, mimicking the voices and occasionally putting a flair of theatrics into the story. It made your children laugh, and it also lulled them to sleep. They’d been getting better at sleeping throughout the night but there were still occasions where they’d wake up and it’d be nigh impossible to get them to sleep again.
Tonight you had a good feeling that they’d sleep and stay asleep. So when the lights shut off and the door clicked shut, you breathed in quiet relief. Spencer stood right behind you, already looking at you when you turned around to face him. The hallway light had been turned off so the only illumination came from the soft kitchen glow. It cast dark shadows on his face, but it also warmed him too. Soft hair falling to the side, sleeves rolled up and belt long discarded, it reminded you of when you and Spencer were younger.
Together you both moved to the living room where you and he could get a pretty good look at the city. Outside was a small terrace that couldn’t even fit a chair, but it was a place you both enjoyed on the quieter nights like this. The air was getting even colder now but you’d stolen one of Spencer’s thicker cardigans which helped fight off the chill that threatened your bones. He didn’t step away from you, instead he pressed his side to yours, his arm slipping around your waist, thumb stroking your hip right above the waistband of your jeans.
“I liked having you there with me today.”
You look at him, the city lights on his face and the redness from the cold spreading over his pale skin. You’d seen him through multiple P.H.Ds and FBI training. You’d walked with him through adolescence and the painstakingly gruelling days of being a teenager. You’d laid in the hospital bed when he held his children for the first time, stood before him when he said ‘I do’ and meant it for life.
“Yeah?”
He nodded, fingers tightening a little on your hip, “Yeah, it was nice knowing you were just down the hall, that if I needed to I could reach you in five minutes. You tore that riddle apart in twenty minutes and we could see you actively picking it apart, it was highly attractive.”
That makes you grin a bit, “You thought it was sexy of me to dissect a murders’ message?”
“Absolutely.”
Sometimes you forget that when it comes to you Spencer has borderline zero filter, and zero shame. His words make you flush, something he’s quick to notice, “I thought, when you took it apart and practically spelled it out for us, that I might have to excuse myself.”
The air is already cold, but his words make you shudder, a familiar ache boiling up in you that you haven’t felt in a while. Caught between exhaustion and Spencer getting called for mission after mission, the long hours and the absences, you haven’t thought too much about what you’d been subconsciously missing. You turn to him fully, head tilting back to look at him as your fingers start working on his tie, “Keep talking.”
Spencer swallows, eyes never leaving your form as he finds the words, but your fingers are so close to his throat, the tie moving, and then abruptly constricting, just for a few seconds, but enough to force a small noise out of him, “I said speak, no?”
“You did.”
The tie drops to the floor and you start to undo his buttons as his mouth opens again to tell you about how much he liked having you in his workspace, invading the team and stealing the spotlight from him. Proving your intelligence, showing you weren’t to be underestimated for anything. Loving that you stupified the team, a group of highly intelligent individuals. Pride for calling you his wife, and that is the final straw that gets you to your knees.
Right there on the terrace with his shirt unbuttoned and his cardigan slumped around your shoulders, his words hitch and stutter when you get your mouth on him. The weight familiar against your tongue as you force your throat to relax until your nose is pressed against the flat of his stomach. His legs threaten to buckle when you do and he looks down, down at you with your eyes staring right up at him, throat and mouth stuffed full of his dick, he can feel your throat when it flexes around him.
His mind turns to staticky mush in a matter of seconds as a strangled moan leaves him. He doesn’t want to disturb the neighbors, and oh fuck the neighbors, if they come out on their terraces they’re going to see. The thought of it should send him running but he gets harder instead, his hand coming up to his mouth to muffle the noises that spill from him as you begin to move your mouth, your hand coming up to finish what your mouth cannot reach. You know exactly what Spencer likes and wants, you’ve known for forever, and you can read him like you read your books. You tear them apart, examining every line, every deliberate word, everything. That’s how you read Spencer too.
You pull off right before you know he’s going to cum which makes him whine pitifully at the loss, but you’re also fairly sure you’ve soaked through your thong and your hole is clenching around nothing. Instead of soothing him or finishing the job you stand and open the door to get inside, carefully listening for the sound of children stirring or in distress but they remain blissfully silent. Fair game you decide, and so you turn back around, locking the door and closing the curtains shut as Spencer waits in the living room.
He drags you to the couch as soon as the curtain shuts, mouth on yours and hands on your ass as he pushes you down to the couch, those nimble fingers of his tugging desperately on the belt loops of your jeans, taking them down without even unbuttoning them. You remain in his cardigan but you do lift your hips so he can tug your bottoms off before he’s spreading your legs and burying his face between your legs. Your hand flies to your mouth as you struggle to contain the moan that he tears from you, because while you know Spencer better than anybody, he knows you better than anybody too.
Your head spins deliciously when he suckles on your clit, one hand with slick soaked fingers in your cunt, pressing at all the right spots while his other hand forces your leg to stay to the side even when you jerk under the stimulation. You’re going to cum soon, and hard too, but you can’t get the warning in time before your hand grips his hair and your back arches off the couch, you fist buried in your mouth as you bite down in an effort to contain yourself.
It doesn’t matter that you’ve just cummed, you move on instinct to drape yourself over the back of the couch, legs spread just enough while he leans over you, the blunt head of his cock pressing against your twitching hole, he pushes in, just a bit, before pulling out and going back in but a little deeper. He does this for about half of his dick before he pushes in completely. The stretch makes you shake as he bottoms out, his hands settling on your hips as you cling for dear life before he starts to move. Slow at first, and then faster, rhythmic.
Here’s the other thing. Spencer looks young, he’s tall, he’s skinny, he looks like a nerd, but underneath all those preppy clothes? There is muscle, there’s definitely stamina. He had to pass the physical aspect of FBI training afterall, and personally, you think people tend to forget it. But there’s a soft outline of muscle in his stomach, you feel it when you run your fingers over his biceps. You definitely feel it when he’s fucking you from the back just the way you like without pause, just like he could keep going at it like that for the foreseeable future.
When his dick twitches and his thumb starts to circle your clit you know he’s close and that he wants you to cum with it. You feel it too, that steady buildup of heat and pleasure as you surrender your mind to him and the feeling of his dick all up in your cunt. He bites down on your neck when your back arches, one hand coming up to rest on your throat, the entire width of his hand spanning comfortably over the column of skin there.
He whimpers a little in your ear when he cums, body stilling as yours begins to convulse a little bit. You can feel him twitching, spilling, inside of you as the bite mark stings just a bit, but it only heightens the pleasure you feel. His chest presses against your back, face right beside yours, and you turn, catching him in another kiss before he pulls out, watching a stray bead of his release dribble out before he pushes it back in.
Spencer leaves you on the couch to fetch towels and water, which you take gratefully as he cleans you before ushering you to the bathroom so you two can shower properly together. Once that’s done and over with you two flop back into your shared bed, curling up together under the covers as you think of the day you’ve just had, “I liked being there with you too, just so you know.”
He kisses your forehead, tugging you impossibly closer, “You should consider it, joining the FBI. You’d be great over there.”
That makes you snort, “Sometimes I think about it, but when I really think about it I don’t think it’d be for me, and besides, I like being surrounded by the past. Plus I’m somewhat close to the kids and you’re already part of the force, doesn’t the FBI already have their own Doctor Reid?”
He laughs a little bit, shaking his head, “Yeah but wouldn’t it be cool if there were two Doctor Reids at the FBI? And I could get lunch with you everyday, and we can pick up the twins together too. You’d also get access to so much stuff it’s kinda crazy, and besides, you’re one of the top linguists of your field for a reason, I’m surprised you haven’t been scouted yet.”
You smack his arm despite the grin on your face, “Don’t tempt me like that.”
“Is it working?”
That makes you pause because it is working. You like the idea of lunch with Spencer and picking up the kids together, and you would be getting access to shit you wouldn’t ever dream of reading.
“I’ll think on it, alright?”
He kisses you as if he knows he’s already won, but you’ve found that with Spencer it’s hard to deny him things, especially things he really wants.
____________
Of course peace doesn’t last, because the next Sunday morning the second body turns up. Found after fourteen red clay figures were set up in a circle on the floor of Frances Perkins living room. The caretaker of the house had found them on the rug and smelled blood, but couldn’t identify where from. Naturally she’d called the police and they had immediately called the FBI over to the scene.
They’d heard the alerts and to look out for anything odd that had to do with Mesopotamia and when they’d seen the fourteen clay statues they knew that this case was not the one for them. Spencer had also called you over to the scene, and that’s where you found yourself now, arguing with the police to let you in so you could get access to the scene. The one in charge of the scene, Officer Coughlan, was getting on your nerves with the way he talked down to you.
He was about to call for you to be dragged off the scene when Hotch appeared. His imposing figure shut the officers up almost immediately as he strode his way over to you and the officer, who turned to explain with his chest puffed out as if that were going to make himself look bigger, “Agent Hotchner, I was just dealing with this civilian, she says she’s here to look at the scene but she doesn’t even have a badge-”
Hotch sighed, looking at him then at you, “We called her to the scene, she’s Doctor Reid to you, and she’s the one who figured out the last message.”
“Oh, I, uhm, I-excuse me-”
You strode past him, falling into step with Hotch who led you into the room. Immediately your eyes fell to the clay statues, the unusually red clay statues. Living room, easy access, floor.
“The body’s under the floor.”
Emily glanced at the rug, “You sure?”
“Positive, remember what I said about Mespotamian burial practices?”
“Mm, true, alright so we’ve got a body under the floor and fourteen clay statues, where’s the message?”
Your head tilts a little as you peer at the statues, “Fourteen clay statues. According to texts from ancient Mesopotamia they had a goddess, Nintu or Ninhursag, who created the first fourteen humans out of flesh, blood, and spirit with clay. They believed once dead humans would return to their original clay state. Those clay figures were made out of our victims’ blood and more than likely clay from the Potomac River due to the historical significance. Which means the victim was killed in such a way that let them bleed the absolute most. And usually, part of the rites in regard to the dead would see clay effigies of the deceased being procured. They’d also have a chair, a special one, sat out for the dead to sit on so they’d feel welcome when they came home.”
Gideon blinks, he looks at you, he looks at Spencer, he looks back at you. No wonder you two are married.
“Alright then, let’s get this floor up.”
Despite Spencer’s insistence that you shouldn’t have to see the body you remain, especially when you whisper in his ear that you have to lick bones every now and then to determine whether it’s human or not he shuts up and lets you watch. You watch them carefully take every floorboard up, meticulously moving the rug and table and with the rug removed you can smell the corpse. It isn’t fresh, that’s for sure. She’s also wrapped up in a reed mat with cuneiform stitched into it.
They transfer the mat to your workspace after that, along with the clay statues, and it’s your turn to lead them into your office. The mat gets spread onto a long table while the statues are sat down gently, but you’re also thinking of how you had to emergency dump the twins onto the neighbor when Spencer called you. You look at him, resignation in your eyes as you realize there’s no way out of it you fear, “Spence.”
He stills, then groans, and grabs his bag before walking out the door, they watch him leave before looking at you, “What was that?”
You grin a bit, “Sent him to grab something important.”
Forty-five minutes later Spencer comes back in, but this time the twins are on his hips and they’re still in their pajamas. There’s a bag slung over his shoulder and his hair has gotten messed up somewhere along the way. They look at the twins, they look at Spencer, they look at you. Derek presses his fingers into his eyes, groaning, “Man you don’t tell us about the wife, you don’t tell us you have kids either? That’s evil man, evil, are you gonna tell us their names?”
You grin to yourself as Spencer sets them and the bag down, “Of course, this is my son, Elliot, and this is my daughter, Morgana.”
Derek stares at him, jaw dropped before he immediately gets to his knees before the children, “Alright, hi sweethearts, I’m Derek Morgan, and you two look nothing like your daddy, which serves him right.”
Morgana blinks at him before breaking into a sunny grin, “You my name too?”
“Exactly, you wanna meet your Aunty Penelope?”
“Mhmm.”
“Good taste.”
Spencer leaves them to be entertained by the team, blatantly ignoring the obvious struggle in Hotch and Gideon as they look at the two little ones. He makes his way over to you to your notes and the way your gloved finger runs itself over the lines written down, “What are you thinking?”
You frown a bit, “I’m figuring out the message as I go, but it’s just. Why weave it into a reed mat? You would think there’d be another stone tablet.”
“Are you mad that there’s no stone tablet?”
“Not mad, a bit disappointed maybe, but also a little confused. Unless, oh unless. Weave, loom, Athena, Roman.”
“Next victim will be killed via Ancient Roman methods or buried with their customs?”
“If I connected it correctly, yes.”
“What do you have translated right now?”
“So far I’ve got fertility, symbol, and she.”
“Not a bad start.”
“No, but I’m thinking this next execution of sorts will be more public than the last one. The first one was a declaration of faith, the second a homecoming, the third one will be a warning.”
“How’d you get there?”
“Because whoever is killing is sure that this is the path to go, they’ve got a goal: Eradicate the sins, bring glory to the world, follow God's command. Those are the three main goals, but there has to be an overarching message, there always is for stories like this. These kills are stepping stones, they’re deemed necessary. Once the end goal is achieved there’ll be a period of time where the killer is content, but once their message, their attention, fades, they’ll grow restless again.”
“A narcissist. We’re dealing with a narcissistic psychopath. A deeply religious and delusional narcissistic with a strong connection to knowledge, history. Someone intimately familiar with historical institutions and language. Likely a person who blends in easily and more than likely has a good reputation amongst peers. We have a profile.”
You paused your notes to look at him, the excitement in his voice and the gleam in his eyes, a profile had been made, they were getting close to catching the killer.
“Spencer, how many people have those connections?”
He freezes, he hears the slight panic in your voice, and how it all looks. Minus the fanatical christian background, the narcissism, the psychopathy, it looks like you. The head of the linguistics department in the Smithsonian, you had plenty of work friends and got along well with your team. You look at your children, you look at Spencer, “I looked up Larissa Moore, she worked here, in the Smithsonian. Different department, but her activities were infamous enough that I’d heard her name through the grapevine before. How much do you wanna bet that this new victim also worked here?”
“You’re a potential target then.”
You nod because it’s true. A killer in the Smithsonian, your head could be on the chopping block next, “What do we do?”
Gideon interrupted, voice grim as he stared at you both, “We act like nothing is out of the ordinary. If the killer knows we know we’re onto them it could send them into a frenzy. Limited time to get their message out and everything, now Doctor Reid, I’m afraid we’ll have to ask you a few questions.”
That makes you look at Spencer, who just nods, “You’re not the unsub, we know that, but we need your mind to figure out who it might be. I’ll work out a plan while Gideon talks to you, alright?”
You nod once, squeezing his hand that holds yours, “Okay.”
Then you turn to Gideon, beckoning your head, “My office is this way.”
He follows you out the hallway and into the office in the corner where you’re afforded a very decent view of the city. You settle behind your desk and it’s there that Gideon takes note of your space that is yours. There’s a wall dedicated to the project you’re working on, pictures, scraps of things from the past. Pictures of you and Spencer, the twins, he pauses on the wedding day photo, “You two were twenty in this, correct?”
You glance at the photo, you’re not in your dream dress, Spencer’s suit is too big, you’d done your own makeup and hair, the dress is white but certainly not bridal, more prom than anything. But you both look so deeply, incredibly besotted with each other that it steals the attention from anything else. You’re holding a bouquet of flowers you had picked up from the supermarket that morning.
“We were.”
“Right before your husband joined us in the FBI you two got married. Why?”
You stand, the feeling of sitting while being questioned is too much to bear for you, “Do you remember the story of how Spencer and I met?”
“Playground warfare, thievery, escape. Was the wedding a reenactment?”
“Of sorts. We ran away after the photo was taken.”
“Running from what?”
“Our families.”
You’re so thankful you have a tea station in your office, you need some right now. He turns to you, face carefully blank, “What made you two run away from your families? Spencer’s close with his mother, isn’t he?”
“They are, but you’ve only accounted for one parent when between the two of us there’s six.”
“Six parents?”
“Spencer has his mother, and there’s his father too. My parents divorced and remarried to different partners.”
“They weren’t good to you.”
The water starts to bubble, but not boil, “Spencer’s good to me, it’s why we went running.”
“Did your parents hit you as a child?”
“Yes.”
“Did you ever kill anything as a child? An animal maybe?”
Your eyes bore into his, face blank as you wait for the water, “Spencer most likely didn’t tell you, but I came from a hunting family. Where I was born, where I grew up until I moved to LA, hunting culture is quite prevalent. My family took yearly trips to go hunting.”
“You took pleasure in it?”
“It was the only thing that made my family get along. When we’d wait in the woods, cold, damp air, dead leaves under our bodies and on top of us, concealing. Matching jackets, pants, boots, we were pulling triggers by the time we were four with ease.”
“What made the trips stop?”
“Hunting accident. My mother accidentally killed my uncle.”
“It was never reported.”
You snort, but it seems more like a grimace, “It’s the biggest family secret in centuries. Tore us all apart, I was sixteen. By the time I turned eighteen I wanted nothing to do with my family, marrying Spencer gave me an out, and benefitted us both.”
“What was the other big family secret?”
You sigh, starting to prep your tea as the water begins to boil, “It’s just that, a secret, one from almost two hundred years ago.”
“Does Spencer know this secret?”
“He’s family, of course he knows this secret.”
“If it’s from two-hundred years ago then the law will not punish you, I can assure you of that.”
Your nose scrunches, but you give in anyway, “My family burned down the White House in 1814 and blamed it on the British because they were going to do it anyway. That’s the biggest secret. Don’t ask for anymore, family secrets are supposed to be just that; secrets.”
“And Spencer knows about all these secrets?”
“He does, and you won’t get it out of him either.”
Gideon sighs, settling in his own seat finally, “I’m sure we both know that intimately.”
You sip your tea, tilting your head a bit, “There’s few people in the world my husband truly confides in.”
“You, and his mother.”
“And you, occasionally.”
He huffs, shrugging his shoulders a bit, “He can be bullheaded about certain things as well.”
“Oh that I’m sure you’ve all been treated to on more than one spectacular occasion.”
“Indeed, indeed, but he is a good man regardless. Even with his secrets, or his, you know.”
“I do.”
Gideon pauses to scrutinize you for a second, “You’re the head of the linguistics department at the Smithsonian at twenty-six, almost twenty-seven. You took over for someone great, you know you’re ahead of everybody by so many steps they don’t even realize you’ve done a lap around them. More than a lap. You downplay it though, you’re humble, you don’t brag, you show, don’t tell. You sit at a round table with a handful of other linguists but you’re too young to join their circle. It grates on them, knowing you’re beating them so badly at their own game.”
You look at him, then the city around you, “I could read sanskrit when I was nine, did you know that?”
“I did not. That’s quite the feat.”
“I had to learn not to tell people that, or anything else. Like the masters in Anthropology, the degree in archeology, the P.h.D in linguistics. I’m in my fourth degree with classical literature, I complete it in a few months. My professors didn’t like me for the fact that I did better than them.”
“That’s difficult to navigate as a student.”
“Most of my colleagues have their degrees, their masters, their doctorates, some have two degrees.”
“You don’t display any of them.”
“It’s never done me good.”
“Now out of all your colleagues, has there been anybody particularly hostile towards you? Passive aggressive to an almost plain aggressive extent? An aggressor who stands out in particular?”
His questions make you shut your eyes as you wrack your brain for any clear face with words you can tag to them. An aggressor, a passive aggressive one. There’s too many and too few at the same time. You pick key words, phrases, but it’s all in the same, nothing too out of place for the people you usually deal with who have those mentalities.
“I can give you a list of people, but whoever your unsub is, they haven’t done anything or said anything that particularly stands out.”
“A list would be favorable, and as we go you might be able to narrow it down more. Now I must inform you, as a potential target, you must maintain the illusion that you do not know who the unsub is, or that they are closer to you than you could think. It is crucial that we do not send them into a frenzy, if they fall into one you could potentially be caught in the crossfire.”
He’s also just not having Spencer Reid’s wife die on his watch. Because it’s clear, so glaringly clear that you two are everything to one another. Gideon’s watched you two over the past few days, the way you two lean into each others’ space like it’s the correct thing to do. He watches Spencers’ fingers graze your body, not touching like that, but a natural draw as if it’s magnetized, stabilizing you and him alike. He has seen the conversations spoken in a moment of eye contact, the quiet, one syllable call of each others’ names to convey messages they can’t decipher.
Gideon had seen the two little ones on Spencers’ hip, mismatched socks, a princess themed nightgown and Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtle pants with a Joker shirt. Their faces so similar to yours, Spencer’s features present if one knew where to look. Too young to lose a mother, especially one like you, and in a gruesome way as well. No, no, he wasn’t going to have it.
“So, we act like everything’s normal.”
He nodded, and god he wished he could give you a different answer, but there was none to be found, “Yes, drop the twins off, pick them up, Spencer gets home an hour after you get off of work, if he starts coming home an hour early suspicions will be raised.”
“What about protection around the house?”
“There’ll be a police presence nearby, within screaming distance if necessary.”
“If the unsub comes after me and the twins?”
Gideon pauses, just for a minute, “You do what you have to do to get out of the situation. It doesn’t matter, you do what you have to do.”
And in your mind, those words translated to the hunt.
____________
The grain has split between two stones, fertility has been reaped. I have watered the Earth, reaped fertility, I shall now cleanse the white steps. She shall feel the pain of what is true, she will be made a symbol. You will find her risen.
That had been the translation. A death revolving around Ancient Rome, an acknowledgement of the first kill, the stairs to heaven now cleansed and open. The belief of a good job done in the name of God, a reward. Symbol. Warning. The next death would solidify the unsubs' confidence and lay their intent to the floor. It’d also be public, which meant that they were running out of time.
On Thursday as dawn broke the third body appeared before the Supreme Court House. An Arabian woman stripped naked, her back whipped so hard it was flayed, and crucified against a cross made of blackened wood. Finally on her head a veil with the message stitched onto it. Unfortunately by the time the police had become alerted to the scene people had already seen it, posted it, and thousands had seen the photo. Some had even come out to see the corpse.
The last corpse had been Daniela Bark, she’d been the CEO of an agriculture powerhouse that often dealt with wheat and grains. This corpse belonged to Jasmine Kattan, she had been an active member of the mosque and co-owned a popular middle eastern restaurant with her husband. Mother to four teenagers, she’d planned on visiting her family in Jordan for the upcoming summer. Now she was nailed to a cross, naked, for all to see.
You stared at the photo for a while even after you’d long since stepped away from the crime scene, the veil displayed beside you. You’d identified some things, but it was disturbing in many, many ways. With the message the corpse sent out it was made clear the target was women like you. Tanned skin, non-Christian faith, something unacceptable. Women of power. It made your skin crawl.
Outside the team peeked in, trying to gauge what to say to you, but Spencer just rolled his eyes and moved in before any of them could do anything. You knew it was him, you recognized him because of his footsteps. You let him approach, drape his cardigan around your shoulders, and finally speak, “Tell me what you’re thinking?”
His words relieved you, the language the one you found the most comfort in. Spencer had learned the language for you, he’d spoken his vows in the language, he’d made you speak yours in the language too. You glanced at him, then the picture on the wall, “It feels targeted.”
“How so?”
“Faith, challenged faith. The women are like me. Big offices, brown skin, dark hair, we don’t go to church, we don’t say Jesus’ name in relief. Like seriously, an Arab hijabi nailed to a cross? If I wore hijab would that have been me?”
Spencer can’t give you any correct answer, because statistically speaking, then yeah, it could’ve been you. It unsettles him deeply, knowing that such a detail could’ve seen you in that photo instead of Jasmine. In another timeline he could be tearing himself apart looking for the unsub who put your pictures on the round table. This timeline he gets to keep you by his side, warm, alive, his children get to be picked up by you and he gets to fall asleep to the scent of your shampoo in his nose. He’s grateful for it, truly, but it’s also setting him on edge.
“It won’t be you next.”
“How can you promise such a thing?”
“Because I’ll ensure it, you’re not going to be killed, not while I breathe.”
“Spencer.”
“You’re my wife, my only wife, you know I’ll have none if you die. I’d do anything to keep you with me, even if it’s selfish.”
And thank god the team had stepped away from the window (Spencer checked) because he kisses you. It’s chaste, but it’s enough to get your lips to twitch a bit, “I said that in our vows, remember?”
“I remember every word.”
You breathe in deeply before turning to the veil, “It’s Ancient Greek, I can recognize that much. I also think this sin was Wrath.”
“Wrath?”
“Yes, take the context, the unsub is a Muslim hating Christian fanatic, part of the last message was Jasmine would be a warning. It can have two meanings. Warning for what unsub is willing to do in the name of God. Warning of the Muslims because they’re evil, they’re terrorists. Or, on another hand, inner hatred for oneself, perhaps an ex-Muslim who was reformed, maybe even brainwashed to reform, or forced.”
“The unsub is revealing themself, slowly, they want the attention. They’ll probably kill themself after the final sin is defeated. They think they’re on a quest sent from God.”
“That way in their mind they’re immortalized, and because they believe they are at their purest, they’ll ascend via suicide.”
Spencer snapped his fingers together, “Unsub grew up Muslim, had a forced reformation, but it manifested into fear. Unsub has a thing against women of power, muslim origin, and dark skin. Racist. Somewhere along the way they developed a narcissistic personality disorder and believed in it so hard that it came true. More than likely, this unsub believes they deserve something and it wasn’t given. Psychopathic for not feeling the emotion of the kills, commitment to an idea.”
You look at him, eyes suddenly alight, “The unsub doesn’t feel like people acknowledge them properly, that their efforts are overlooked. Obviously the target can match them on their level, but nobody knows. Spencer, it’s a woman, your unsub is a woman, she’s probably not White because of being an ex-Muslim, Christian, she’s good with people, she’s brilliant. People look forward to her attendance at a work Christmas party.”
He presses his forehead to yours briefly, “We’re going on vacation after this, just you and I, the twins can stay at their new uncle Derek Morgans’ house.”
That makes you laugh even when he pulls away, “Can we really?’
“I’ll make it happen.”
He takes your hand, dragging you out of the room and back to your office where the team waits, they barely get inside before Spencer’s opening his mouth in your honor, “She profiled our unsub. Older P.O.C woman, lower position of power and resentful of it. Belief that she deserves top spot, and she’ll do anything for it. Fanatical Christian woman, avid attender of Church for all events, volunteers even maybe. Ex-Muslim too, that’s important, extremely smart, good with people.”
They looked at each other, agreement on their tongues as they started to make a plan for hunting down the unsub. You contributed every now and then, remembering things as best as you could while they went through a list of potential unsubs. Then they got to your department where you had some of your friends, some of your best friends too.
“What about Jenny Zhang?”
Spencer snorted as you kicked his shin, making JJ and Emily suppress their smiles, Morgan too. Spencer leaned forward, kicking you right back, “Where to start with Jen, hmm?”
You rolled your eyes, leaning back in your chair, “A good friend of mine.”
Spencer shook his head, holding his fingers up, “Oh nu-huh, not just good friend. They’ve been best friends since they were eighteen and in college, she planned the whole baby shower, she flew out to be the maid of honor and witness for us when we got married. She has photos on our wall, she comes over at least twice a week. Although Sundays usually involve everybody.”
The idea of Spencer Reid hosting Sunday dinner with friends and family feels a little too surreal, because where did that come from? Morgan looks at you, squinting, “You host Sunday dinners with friends and…Spencer?”
You can absolutely see how it makes no sense, and ignoring the offence on Spencer’s face, you simply laugh at him, “He’s actually good at hosting, and I let him do the baking, he’s good at it.”
“Because there is chemistry in baking, unlike cooking, because what do you mean you’re measuring in coconut milk cans? You don’t even measure the ingredients out.”
You raise your brow at him, “And does it taste bad?”
“Of course not, your cooking is far better than most restaurants out there, I just don’t understand how you make it work.”
You sigh, turning back to the table, “He also does the dishes, he bakes and does dishes.”
Spencer nods, like this is the way things ought to be, “You guys should come by sometime, Hotch you could bring Jack if you wanted.”
“I’ll….definitely think on it, thank you. But we were also talking about Jenny Zhang?”
You nod, drawn back to the topic at hand, “Yeah, Jen was like there at the birth and then she gave birth, it was crazy. But that’s her, she’s also into linguistics, but she’s also into linguistics with me, part of the reason why we get along so well is because of it. We met in college because I was her tutor.”
Spencer draws himself up again, “Yeah we were all in college together until we got married and left Jen in Caltech, but we came out to her graduation, and this one got her a spot in Smithsonian linguistics department.”
“She did have the credentials, I promise, but yeah she came out here, she met her husband, we were in the wedding. She’s got a two year old, Luke, and a one year old, Malcolm, the twins are right in the middle.”
“Mm, her husband, Tobias Zhang, he’s a firefighter, he’s been doing it since he was nineteen. Divorced parents, step-sister via father, two half-siblings via mother.”
They continue to go through your friends and co-workers, and two nights later, after you’ve just finished translating the thing, the fourth body appears. She is wrapped in white silk, a crown of laurels in her hair, body too still, too perfect, a stark contrast to the brutal execution of the murder prior. The stone tablet reappears at the base of the altar.
Her name is Coco Shantell, toxicology reports ruled her death as hemlock poisoning. She was hardworking, she was getting her life in order, she was young, on her way towards a successful career, and a boyfriend she’d had hopes of marrying. The media called her a Sleeping Beauty, and the case continued to grow in popularity. There’d even been a name assigned to the case by the media too, The Rosetta Killer.
Saturday there are no killings, the city holds its breath for Sunday, but nothing comes of it. It is Wednesday when the fifth body comes, Carmen Lopez. Worked night shift in a shit diner cooking half-assed food and waitressing at the same time. Twenty-three and working too much at work left her burnt out at home, she just slept, barely ate, barely did anything. She’d had her heart ripped from her chest like it was Azteca-era executions. She’d been found in the museum of art, appearing to be resting with a painting in her bag. The painting had been a fifth message.
Now there was one victim between the unsub succeeding and the goal getting revealed. This was the crucial time for the unsub, the part where the goal oriented ones tended to fall apart, mostly due to their impatience to reach their goal. You were translating as much as you could but the little spree had backed you up a bit. Then the killings stopped for a week, two weeks, you finished the translations. But they give no clues to the next location, no indication of the next target. It isn’t a game, and they can’t even pick the right person to interview yet.
They interview the list regardless, and as the days drag on, the sixth body appears. Anna Siwali, a local nepo baby who devoted her time to charities, volunteer shelters, and shopping. Found in pieces and stored within ornate boxes left in front of the White House. She’d been nineteen and in her second year of college, she was studying political science to hopefully become a lawyer one day. Her end goal had been to be Madame President.
___________
It’s Sunday, which means you and Spencer are hosting dinner for friends and family at six pm sharp. You’d prepped quite a bit yesterday, but the due date is the actual cook date. Spencer had made breakfast (cereal, but dressed up) and then you’d gotten to finishing everything off. He entertained the twins while you did the cooking, teaching them how to set up the dining table and make flower arrangements. All because you preferred to make your own bouquets for the week by picking out flowers from the farmers market.
Which is also where you bought a good chunk of your groceries for the week. Was it a little pricier? Sure, but you preferred knowing the source of your ingredients and occasionally getting to haggle or trade. Spencer didn’t get it half the time, but he went regardless and often wound up talking with the vendors extensively. Plus the twins were thoroughly entertained by everything in the market and often enamoured the vendors. You and Spencer switched for a few hours so he could finish off the baking while you fed the twins and settled them for a nap. Especially knowing that they’d be up later than any other night due to the little party.
The first hour of the nap was spent with you and Spencer cleaning everything up and getting ready while the second hour was spent resting. You and him curled up on the couch while he read aloud and you got to take pictures because you liked to document things like this. With the cold weather finally settling in you felt warm resting in his side, journal open as you wrote down events and left space for photos. Spencer read to you while you worked, fingers toying with the end of a lock of hair on your head absentmindedly.
Reluctantly the both of you rose again though, mostly because you needed to entertain the twins and Spencer needed to finish baking. It wasn’t long after this though that the first knock came at the door revealing one of your friends, Max Gordan, and his pregnant wife Viviane Gordan, and shortly after them came Stephanie Park and Jaehyun Park with their son Minsu, who was about to be three.
The atmosphere grew livelier as the toddlers began to play together and Spencer’s things began to bake. You all discussed the recent happenings, questioned Spencer on certain things and talked shit while more people started to arrive. Your countertops were filled, your apartment aromatic and the sound comforting as you heard your children laugh while your friends talked with you. They’d brought wine and now you held a glass between your fingers while Spencer occasionally took a sip from your cup.
Then came the final plating, you and Spencer carried that out, dishes being arranged perfectly before things were truly unveiled, and then your pictures. You liked making it look like something magazine worthy, it deserved to be in your opinion. There were descriptions of each dish on their plate, and god how you loved feeding all the people important to your life at one table. You laughed with the jokes and Spencer would jut in, putting his two scientific cents in while people teased and the kids laughed just to laugh.
Spencer, although he wouldn’t admit it, did enjoy hosting Sunday dinners with you. Even though there was too much work put into it and took forever to complete he did love the art of staying home with you, cooking with you. He couldn't cook for shit, but he did make a stunning focaccia on occasion and he’d figured out cake to a science. He had learned to bake for you after you complained about your arms hurting from kneading dough one time too many.
Then there was the quiet afterness, when the twins were too sleepy to argue and took their baths peacefully, didn’t fight pajamas, and went to sleep without demand. He’d join you in washing dishes, he let you dry them, but he insisted on washing because he didn’t want your skin to get irritated or pruney. It didn’t matter that they were covered by thick rubber gloves, Spencer just wouldn’t let you wash dishes. Then you both would go through your respective night routines and try to squeeze into the mirror space together before going to bed.
You’d made it to the part where people started to leave, but Jenny cleared her throat once she got to the door and turned around to open her purse and reach inside, “I’d like to make a final toast, if that’s alright.”
Jenny didn’t wait for an answer though as she drew her gun, making several balk or laugh, albeit nervously. Spencer glanced down the hall to where his own gun lay, but there was no way to run and go get it without Jenny catching sight of him. Instead he shoved you behind him, “Jenny what are you doing?”
She looked at him, face startlingly blank before she raised her arm, pointing it directly at him, “I am the Victor, I am the Champion. I see the final sin, I see Pride, I see her hiding behind you. No more, I will end Pride. I will end her.”
You screw your eyes shut as you whisper to Spencer in Russian, “I near my end, only one sin remains and it is the one that I struggle to face. I shall kill Pride where she is most comfortable, where the source lays to rest. Killing Pride shall be the completion of my circle, and once I have killed Pride I shall be God's champion, I will ascend.”
The last deciphered text from the unsub. No text had been publicized, it wasn’t accessible to your co-workers either. Then Spencer could see the dots connecting. Like the lines were finally visible to him, he saw it as his stomach dropped to his feet.
They had drawn Jenny, and Spencer had been blind to it, you had too. Spencer opted for glaring at her, “How long have you been targeting us?”
She didn’t hesitate, her finger moved to the trigger, “Phones out, drop them. Now.”
Spencer swallowed before he looked at the group of people he’d grown to call friends, they looked to him for answers because of course Spencer was the FBI agent in the situation, “Do as she says.”
They moved slowly, cautiously, and once the phones were given up she jerked her chin to the side, “If you’ve married into the group take the kids and put them in the twins’ room, Spencer stays.”
He flexed his jaw, mind spinning in an attempt to figure out what to do. He was held at gunpoint, his children eerily silent behind him and you at his back. His wife, his children, his friends, his home. But with the kids out of the crossfire, they could be a bit more aggressive, and they wouldn’t be present to see what was going on, “Take them.”
The selected parents did as told, shaking as they pushed the children towards the nursery before locking it and promising them they’d be alright, but they had to be very quiet. Then they came back, finding their spot again as Jenny narrowed her eyes down at Spencer and you, her own mind figuring out how best to situate everybody, “Get in your respective couples and sit in the living room. Doctor Reid remains standing.”
The pairs shuffled over, giving them a full view of you and Spencer, who were currently the only ones standing between a serial killer and them. Jenny pulled the trigger and Spencer held his breath before murmuring to you, “Don’t scream.”
As soon as the words came out the gun went off, hitting Spencer dead in the left shoulder. He fell on top of you though, effectively pinning you to the ground in a last ditch effort to keep you safe. You didn’t scream, instead you scrambled off of him to put pressure on the wound, but Jenny wasn’t done. She grabbed you by the ankle, yanking you off of Spencer who groaned and attempted to reach for you, but it was no use when Jenny abruptly flipped you onto your back, gun pressed to your abdomen and fired in the next breath.
You shuddered as pain exploded in your stomach, body curling as you found yourself too out of breath to scream properly. For a moment your vision whited out as your ears rang, you’d never felt something quite like it, getting shot. Jenny loomed above you, that same coldness to her gaze when she pressed the gun to the outside of your thigh, firing there too and this time you did scream. She backhanded you for it, pulling a weakened whimper from you as her rings cut your cheek open in multiple areas.
Her gun pressed down again on your non-dominant arm and you think you might’ve begged her to stop but it went off and you really didn’t remember what happened next. Spencer does though. He’d gotten up as soon as Jenny turned her full attention to you, getting his gun as quietly as he could before coming back, a second too late to keep her from shooting you in the shoulder, but quick enough to shoot her in the temple.
Jenny’s blood splattered immediately, just as her body slumped listlessly against the wall. You shrieked, her dead weight pressing into your bullet wounds and it was then that Spencer got fuzzy. He fell then, vision going dark as soon as his head hit the floor.
__________
Rosetta Killer Deciphered, the target? Doctor Reid of Smithsonian Linguistics.
Written by Lindsey Dorhan
On Sunday evening Mrs. Reid and her husband, Mr.Reid who works in the BAU unit of the FBI that helped investigate the case were shot by long time best friend Jenny Zhang. The recently discovered person responsible for the Rosetta murders. To take things back to the past like she’d been attempting, Mrs.Zhang and Mrs.Reid met in college as tutor and student for the linguistics degree. Allegedly their friendship was strong enough that Mrs.Zhang moved to the east close to be closer to Mrs.Reid, but unfortunately the relationship took a dark turn when Mrs.Zhang grew jealous of Mrs.Reid, who’d recently been appointed to Head of Linguistics in the Smithsonian.
It is noted here that Mrs.Reid is actually the youngest Head of any department in Smithsonian history, she has beat Mr. Spencer Fullerton Baird, who was 27 when he took up the role in 1850. Mrs.Reid currently has four degrees under her belt, specializing in anthropology, archaeology, linguistics, and classical literature. One is a masters, one is a PhD, and she’s only twenty-six. Although she isn’t the only one collecting degrees like magnets, her husband, Doctor Reid, has his own fair share.
He currently works for the BAU unit of the FBI and is the youngest agent to have ever joined the field. He too has a PhD and a masters with degrees in engineering, chemistry, and mathematics. Allegedly, these two genius lovers were childhood friends that grew into lovers, and according to my sources, they’re the definition of soulmates.
Unfortunately the pair were shot right as guests were leaving their apartment from a traditional Sunday dinner that they host weekly. (How sickeningly domestic is that?) Mr Reid was shot once in his shoulder and survived long enough to shoot the killer-Jenny Zhang- who’d shot Mrs. Reid thrice by that point. She was shot in her shoulder, abdomen, and thigh. I’m happy to report that the pair are recovering well and simply relieved to be alive and with their twin children (who are adorable by the way).
Now you might be asking, why would jealousy turn into murder for a bunch of academic nerds? As it turns out Mrs.Zhang believed she was better than Mrs.Reid and deserved the title of Head of Linguistics. According to FBI husband Doctor Reid, Mrs.Zhang had been suffering from religious delusions where she was meant to be God’s shoulder. Forced to convert to Christianity from Islam at a young age, this clearly left a lasting impact on her. Part of Mrs.Zhang’s delusions was that if she killed all the “sins” then she’d be in good graces.
But these good deeds were warped by her jealousy and narcissistic personality disorder. She fell into a murderous urge that terrorized the city of Washington D.C. when bodies of women began to appear. Some were brutally tortured, others given an execution that while generally considered cruel, seemed merciful in those moments. Amongst the victims were Larissa Moore, Daniela Bark, Jasmine Kattan, Coco Shantell, Carmen Lopez, Anna Shiwali. Six women of aspiring stories with great goals and families, communities, that loved these women deeply.
With each woman came riddles in the form of old, dead languages that few know as well as Mrs.Reid do. She at twenty-six knows a mind-boggling thirty plus languages and has studied well over a hundred. Reportedly she doesn’t plan to stop learning these different languages or studying various ones. With an IQ that matches her husband's of 187, she’s a true and certified genius when it comes to languages.
But for all that geniusness they were blind to the danger right in front of them. She was a perfect best friend, came over often, was the witness in their elopement in LA, their native city. The kids called her Aunty, she came over frequently, even had a key. Mrs.Reid describes her as the sister she should’ve had, at least before the shooting happened. According to Mr.Reid, it’s more than likely Mrs.Zhang was always like this, and it’s very, very likely that their murders had been planned as soon as Mrs.Reid proved herself to be the stronger opponent. Meaning everything had been a complete lie.
The story concludes with Doctors Reid back in their homes, the Rosetta Killer laid to rest with her “mission” complete, the children safe. They’re recovering, they’re still just as intelligent as they were yesterday. I don’t think I’ve ever seen such a tragic thing unfold, I feel for this couple, I feel for the friends unintentionally involved. I wish nothing but the best for the Reid family, and please, show some love to her department, they’re cool.
__________
Four months after the shooting you’re with the twins at home when there’s a knock at the door. You think it’s the mail, instead it’s your parents. Your biological mother, your biological father. They look older, a little fatter maybe, there’s grey in their hair and their clothing has changed too. It’s still chilly outside but you can feel the cold start to leave, just a little bit. Spring is closer than Winter, and you’re excited for it.
“How did you guys find this place?”
Your hackles are raised, door shutting closer to block them from getting in. They stare at you, mouths open, but no sound comes out until your mother speaks, and just like that you’re sixteen again and hearing her speak, her voice soft, used, reverent. It wasn’t my fault, it wasn’t my fault, it wasn’t my fault.
“We asked Diana if she knew where Spencer lived, she gave us an envelope with an address on it. We…heard, about the shooting.”
For a minute there’s too many emotions in you to speak properly, but the urge to say just something forces you to open your mouth, “You came because I got shot.”
“Well, yes, we were worried, I mean, here you are on the news, Doctor Reid with a picture of our daughter’s face and the news lady says that you’ve been shot three times. I know we messed up when you were younger, I know we didn’t do anything good by you, we’re sorry, I’m sorry.”
You gape at her, and before you can tell her to get the fuck out of DC before you FBI ban her your father speaks too, “Your mother’s right. We’re both sorry, everyone is, a-and they miss you, they do. We want you home, all of us.”
All of it makes you ache in the worst way as you shove your tears down in a hard swallow before looking at them, “No.”
His face breaks a little bit, “Please, just, a trial, please, please, we’re begging you, I’ll get on my knees, my hands, I swear it. Just please, come home, even if it’s for a day.”
Your brows dip down, eyes narrowing, “You want me to come home to people who left me on the sides of roads, who ate my portion of food and let me starve, who cut up my clothes, who berated me, who blamed me? I have made a life for me, here, in D.C. I have children, I have a husband, I have friends, I have a job that I love. How can you-you-”
“I know we’re asking too much of you to give us another chance, but I’m asking anyway, and I’m sorry for it.”
He bows his head, resigned, and your mother looks at you. You inherited much of her face, but perhaps most notably, her eyes, her lips, her hair. She takes your hand like she did when you were a child, pressing a kiss to the back of it as if that’ll fix everything. Once upon a time you had believed that it would.
“I’ll think about it.”
Her mouth cracks in a small smile, “Alright.”
You step back, “I’ll know where to go, enjoy your time in the city, and don’t knock on my door again.”
The door shuts and you lock it quickly too before you flip your phone open to call Spencer, “Hey, you okay?”
“Mm, guess who just showed up at our door.”
“Who? Do I need to call somebody?”
“No, it was my parents, they said they were concerned, they want me to come home to them.”
“What’d you tell them?”
“I said I’d think about it but I just, fuck, I don’t want to, I don’t want anything to do with them, period.”
“Then you won’t go, it’s okay not to, they abused you afterall.”
“But they didn’t always, they only did it after.”
You breathe in deeply, steadying yourself as you think it over, “I’m not going.”
Spencer shuffles a bit on the other end, “Okay, do you want pasta or pizza for dinner? I’ll pick something up.”
You bite your lip on the other end to keep from laughing, “Pasta, we had pizza last time.”
“Pasta it is then.”
Maybe you’ll go and maybe you won’t, but at the end of the day, Spencer Reid is bringing you pasta for dinner.
Summary: You vowed to never step foot back in your hometown after you left at nineteen years old. But when a case drags you back the team must uncover your history in order to understand who they're looking for. The issue? You don't speak, at least not with your voice.
Warnings: SUPER UNEDITED (y'all I mean I haven't so much as GLANCED at anything I wrote, it was like I was possessed). I was high as shit and I wasn't having a great time. This is extremely self indulgent, like extremely. Gore, violence, SA, murder, grotesque descriptions of it, typical BAU stuff. Reader (like she goes haywire), angst (there's comfort too), deer woman from MY perspective.
Pairings: (Platonic) BAU x Reader, Spencer Reid x Deer Woman!Reader (although this is pretty background, the romance I mean).
A/N: You might be asking where I get my info on native culture/people, the answer is: I am Native, this is also based off of my community. This entire story is based on my town and how I grew up. Hence the self-indulgent bit. If y'all didn't know I was born and raised in rural southern Appalachia, so trust me Ik ball. I also would like to say I mean no offense through this story, this was just me trying to get my shit together.
WC: 24K (I thought it'd be less??)
You had joined the BAU less than two years ago on an unassuming Monday morning in August. Twenty-two, almost twenty-three it had taken them three days to realize your presence, and that was only because a case had been called in and they were sitting around the round table. You had sat between Emily and Spencer, eyes forward with your hands neatly folded into your lap. There was nothing outrageous about your outfits, perfectly ordinary office attire if not a bit more conservative than average.
For a moment there was silence, just them looking at you quizzically, as if they couldn’t believe what they were seeing. You simply blinked, your spine straight and mouth sealed shut together firmly, confident in areas that baffled them completely. Not a word, no attention drawn to you, and there. Hotch himself had faltered, and then as if a memory was resurging to him, he had introduced you as the latest member of the team.
During a six month period you were the team’s personal enigma. Not a word spoken, just evidence and carefully circled points, you communicated through whiteboards and updated information that they never saw you adding. It was during month seven when they had a case featuring a deaf person that they saw you speaking. Not with your words, but with your hands. That was when your expression had changed, lips moving with the words your hands spoke, but not a sound coming out.
After that they talked to you, some with clumsy, halting movements due to unfamiliarity, others with a practiced grace that brought the smallest of twitches to your lips. Spencer happened to be one of those people, he would sit with you and his hands would fly around in what could look like a crazed bout, but you understood every gesture. He also found you to be one of the greatest listeners on the team, you would nod along with his facts, glancing up in a silent question for more. He gave it willingly, he always did.
By the time you had been there a year he hadn’t heard your voice once, and yet he fell in love with you anyway. Or at least he developed some level of infatuation that had gradually grown more complex, the intensity of it deepening with every passing month that crept by. It wasn’t listed anywhere on your files that you’re mute, no psychological report of it, then again, there aren’t that many cases on you. There’s a county that you hail from, but it’s like your identity doesn’t exist prior to eighteen and in college.
Not even a birth certificate to figure out your birthday, which you’ve remained tight-lipped on despite the many months of knowing these people. Getting information from you that’s about you is like pulling teeth out. You refuse to speak about your family, or anything too deeply personal like your childhood. You’ll give them favorite books, your go-to tea order, the detergent you like to use, but nothing other than that. Spencer accepted your terms and conditions long ago.
The team has gotten used to you though, learned to recognize insults or curses spoken by hand. They laugh when you smirk after having left a particular good comment in the conversation. Your texts can be hysterical if you allow yourself to indulge in humor. Rossi invites you over to drink wine with him more than any member of the team, the girls use you as a scary dog for girls night because when you glare it seems to fend off the worst kinds of evil. Even Hotch has shrunk a little under the weight of your displeased look.
Morgan will drag you over to his apartment for long gaming sessions since you’re the best at video games aside from him. You can anticipate his moves and back him up without a single thing spoken, but that sort of trust translates into the field too. It’s no secret you and Morgan are a phenomenal team when it comes to guns and action. There’s that other thing about you too: All your words are intentional, you know where to hit and you know what hurts too. So even though you don’t use your vocals your voice still has that sharpened edge to it.
When working the case your voice is heard, perhaps more than any of theirs. So when you sign a hard no to them after JJ finishes giving the presentation, they’re confused. Hotch raises his brow at you, “What do you mean no? This is a federal case now, agent, you aren’t in the exact position to refuse.”
Your brows dip lower as your mouth presses into a slightly downturned line. Eyes hardening in a way they all have flinched under once or twice, Hotch shifts a miniscule bit in his seat as the seconds tick by before you raise your hands, “You all can go, I will stay behind for paperwork.”
“We need you in this case, what about it is making you not want to be there?”
“Location. People.”
“You’ve dealt with plenty of unpleasant people and locations, you’re going to have to give us something more if you don’t want to go there.”
That makes you huff, your frustration evident in the way your palms unfurl and curl back up again, a noise made in your throat that has them all flinching a bit. There’s no mistaking that noise as a piece of your voice, marking this the first time they’ve heard your voice in any capacity before you begin to sign again, “Bad relations down there, I will hold the team down if I go.”
Emily pauses, just for a second, “Wait, are you from this town? Is that why you don’t want to go?”
“Yes.”
Hotch sighs, “Then in that case you’ll be vital to this case. If you’re from this town then you know the people, the culture, the surrounding area. It’s quite isolated from everything else, although it’s expanded in recent years, not by much. How long did you live there?”
You’re most definitely sulking now, and very, very unhappy with Hotch, “Long enough.”
Then you pointedly fold your hands in your lap and he knows that there’s not a word more coming from you. If he’s going to make you go then you’re going to put up a fight the entire way, that’s for sure. Morgan looks at Emily, who looks back at him, then they look at JJ, who simply raises her brows. Up until now you’ve been a fantastic agent, always ready to go, never putting up that much of a fight unless it comes to discussing who the unsub may or may not be. You’ve never outright sulked.
It’s almost enough to make them laugh, if not for the way you seem genuinely upset to be forced to go back to the town that they’ve never heard of. Less than two-thousand people in population, the county boasts a grand five-thousand something in total. There’s no doubt that you’re a familiar face, or that you’ll recognize a few. But to have your knowledge on the area, on the people, it’s unparalleled. There’s multiple girls missing, none found so far, but it’s enough to cause concern.
“Do you know any of the victims?”
True to your pointed gestures, you refuse to so much as look at him. He has to resist the urge to drag his fingers down his face. Already you don’t use your voice, but if you refuse to use your hands too then you’re cutting communication off with him. He’s forcing you to go to some place you clearly detest, and you aren’t going to make it easy for him. He wants you there because you know the people and the land, but you won’t let it go for the fact that you hate it all.
The ride over is uncomfortable, mostly because you refuse to look at the files and instead your gaze focuses on the clouds passing by. Nobody approaches you, mostly because your body language screams at them to keep their distance or you’ll flip your shit. Emily looks at Hotch, wearing one of those faces that conveys just how skeptical she is of the situation, her voice drops down to a low murmur.
“Are you certain that bringing her along is a good idea? She obviously doesn’t want to be here, she requested paperwork of all things. You know how much she hates paperwork.”
Hotch sighs, he’s trying not to make a big deal out of it but you seem to be convinced that if you throw a fit then maybe you’ll get sent back home. You’ve never acted out of line like this, never requested to not be on a case, especially for young missing girls yet here you are. Determined to not step foot back in that land.
“I don’t know what her deal is with this town, but we need her familiarity with the people and area if we want to get this done. Southern rural Appalachia is no easy place to navigate, the people even less so. Community is tight-knit, religion that ties people together. There’s a natural distrust of the government due to a history of neglect, the people often rely on each other and don’t take kindly to outsiders coming onto their territory. Hence why we need her, she isn’t an outsider, not if she came from this town.”
“She hates this place though, and she’s afraid of it. Look at her, she’s trying not to peel herself out of her skin.”
Hotch pauses to look at you for a second, the way you’re worrying your lip between your teeth, arms crossed and tense, everything in your body saying you’re ready to enact fight or flight. Not freeze though, because freezing isn’t an option for you, it never has been. Even though you’re projecting danger to them it’s clear that you’re the one who feels like you’re in danger here. He mistook that for you digging your heels in the ground as a way to make things difficult for him.
“I’ll talk to her when we get there, she won’t talk to me right now.”
Emily hums, head nodding at him a tad, “You did upset her pretty badly by denying her apparent love for paperwork back there.”
“She hates paperwork with a passion like I haven’t seen in many other agents in the bullpen.”
“Yet she wanted it over this.”
They’ll find out what you’re so afraid of in this town later, but for now they keep an eye on you, the way you’re trying not to jump out the plane instead of landing. Or why you look like you’re being forced to walk the plank since there’s no other option to get off the boat. Something’s wrong here, but you aren’t giving it up.
_____________
The plane lands a solid two hours from the community which is located in borderline nowhere. You’re in the passenger seat for once to tell them where to go because despite it all you still have all the directions memorized. Hotch sits at the wheel, his slight familiarity with driving in the mountains giving him a better advantage than most when it comes to the tight roads and sharp curves. Driving in these Appalachian’s (ah-puh-latch-en) is different though.
These mountains are the oldest in all of the United States, formed before the Atlantic and before the continents split into their modern formation. These mountains are quite literally older than bone. The town is old too, originally it was Native land, then came the settlers and the Trail of Tears too. There’s a reservation settlement that co-exists with the town, it makes Hotch question if you’re Native, he wouldn’t be surprised if you are.
After the highway comes an hour of backroads that has him questioning his driving skills every now and then because of how difficult they are to drive. It’s October which means that it’s leaf season, and if you weren’t shaking like one Hotch might’ve appreciated the beauty of the place. Because it truly is a pretty place, the mountains are drenched in shades of red, yellow, and orange, looking aflame despite the lack of fire. The air smells fresher here, even in the car, and it’s a pretty enough day that they can roll the windows down too. You’re the only one who doesn’t.
Thirty minutes before rolling into town you twist your body to face them, snapping your fingers to get their attention. Nobody misses the way your hands shake when you start to speak, “There are rules here, you have to abide by them.”
Spencer reads your words aloud so everyone can hear them, they straighten up, no longer entranced by the pretty leaves and emerald foliage that wooshes by them. You raise your hands again, eyes shut, “Do not whistle in the woods or at night. Do not speak of the creatures in the woods. If you hear a baby crying and you’re alone do not follow the noise. If you hear your name being shouted and you can’t pinpoint the location, turn around and go back to where you were before. Do not try to investigate it. Do not leave your shoes outside at night, do not stay outside at night for too long unless necessary.”
You pause, letting that information sink in for them before continuing, “The people here are opinionated, they will be racist, they will be homophobic, they will not see you in a positive light. Do not pick a fight with the locals, if there needs to be arguing then I will do it. Most importantly do not underestimate or insult the culture here, or the people. You’re in their hunting ground, not the other way around. If we go to the woods we do not split up, and you do not go without me. Non-negotiable.”
Emily’s brows furrow, “Is there something dangerous there?”
“Of course, the entire town is dangerous.”
You turn around then, your silence taut and nervous, your fingers picking at your sleeves as you try not to think about the fact that in less than twenty-five minutes you’ll be back in the town you ran so far away from. You start to pray ten minutes before arrival, head bowed with your hands clasped in your lap. It is a startling sight to see your hands still and your lips moving despite the way no sound comes out. Hotch, maybe, should have let you do paperwork instead.
There’s no turning back though now, not when the town comes into view. Old buildings from various centuries, the newest at least a hundred years old, they’re scarce and put together in one neat row. You direct them to the sheriff's department, which is ten minutes from the main town and also made of wood. It looks more like a cabin than a station, but nonetheless this is it. The sheriff emerges, short cropped blonde hair and blue eyes, he has a full beard and large leathery hands. Hands that know the weight of a gun and have felt the pull of a bowstring.
He knows you judging from how his eyes widen when you appear, but he doesn’t give anything away immediately. Instead he reaches his hand to JJ, who steps in front of everyone with an easy smile, “Hi, I’m Jennifer Jaraeu, we spoke on the phone.”
“Yes, I’m Deputy Sheriff Luke Cochran, we ‘preciate y’all comin’ out over here.”
His accent is thick, distinctly southern but not like Georgia or Alabama, there’s something else there that the others don’t have. No drawl like they do in New Orleans, this is something more archaic due to the isolation of the region. Absent-mindedly, they wonder if you have an accent too, or if you even developed one, since this is evidently the place you’ve been born and raised to.
“Y’all come on in, we got a little space to set up shop. Now we do have some evidence but not a whole lot to go on by. I got my men to gather what they could but truth be told in a place like this, there ain’t ever gon’ be enough information.”
The inside is warm, cozy, it was definitely a cabin at one point due to the layout of it, as if the fireplace wasn’t a dead giveaway to that fact. Luke leads you all to a backroom which is what must’ve been a bedroom, it’s large enough for billboards and a table, a little water dispenser in the corner, a couch to lounge on, and of course, a stunning view of the mountains. The forefront ones are still the picture of autumnal perfection, but as the ones in the back grow more distant they take on a blue hue to them. Coming in various layers that get darker the farther back they go. It’s a beautiful sight, one you turn your back to.
There’s a box of evidence and pictures ready to be pinned up, right up there with a large map of the county territory. You take a moment to let it sink in that you’re back in the town you swore you’d never step foot in again. You’re standing with a familiar face, in a room you never thought you’d go into, your homeland staring at you from outside the window. You hate it for so many reasons, the comfort of it being one of them. Luke takes a moment to explain things to the team, you’re half-listening, half-drowned in the static rolling through your ears. He approaches you once the introduction is over, hand finding your arm easily as if there hasn’t been years between your last appearance.
He smiles, strained as it is when his hand tightens almost imperceptibly against your skin, it doesn’t go unnoticed though, not to your team, “Miss.Awiakta, how long has it been again?”
Awiakta. Eye-of-the-deer, a name used by Cherokee people. A surname for you, potentially, which could be why they couldn’t find anything on you like a birth certificate. It never occurred to them that you might’ve changed your name somewhere along the way. You stiffen under his words, but with your arm temporarily restrained it’ll make signing harder, yet you do it anyway, “Better. You?”
His smile twitches, just for a second, “I see you’re still using your hands to talk for you.”
He looks to the team then, hand dropping from your arm as if it was a show of encouragement, “Has she spoken to any of you? With her voice I mean.”
Hotch looks at you, the way you shrink in on yourself a little bit from the proximity of this man in front of you. The way he had held your arm like if you couldn’t use it you’d have to use your actual voice to speak, “She talks plenty. Regardless of whether she needs her voice or not.”
Deputy Luke chuckles, just as he would if it were a well placed joke, except Hotch isn’t joking about anything, “A damn shame, she used to sing so prettily.”
You step closer to the team, uncomfortable with the attention to you now and the you who used to exist. There’s still a guitar in your home, it hasn’t collected dust, but it reminds you of what people used to hear. It takes you back to high school, to the talent show in Sophomore year, the last year you spoke really. You can still feel the stage lights on your skin, can hear your breath in speakers and the weight of the community staring back even though the lights blind you.
JJ clears her throat, “If you could show us the evidence you have so far?”
“Of course, of course, right this way.”
The police station used to be a small ridge-side inn that people who wanted to escape the world frequented. It had bed and breakfast, two porches, stellar views and the promise of nobody bothering them too bad. It had been converted into a station after the owners died, a gift from their kids who didn’t want anything to do with the mountains anymore. You wonder if they regret it or if they’re thankful they have nothing tying them down here.
They have you all set up in what used to be a suite, there’s a little kitchenette, a good bathroom, a small divider for the bedroom and the rest of the room. Not to mention the wrap around view of the mountains. It’s a gorgeous picture to see with one's own eyes, the misty fog rolling in and the array of colors on display, the way the clouds roll in to promise a light misting or rain overnight. It smells like rain, you can sense it in your bones that it’ll come.
Inside are two boxes, the boards are blank save for a map of the area although it remains blank, but it details the county and the trails used, or where homesteads are. You know exactly where the house you lived in is on that map, marked by a small blue dot with nothing nearby for at least three to five miles depending on the direction someone points at. It makes you wonder how long you have until your family turns up, demanding that they see you or that you come home. Except coming home feels like a death sentence to you, and so does the idea of coming face to face with the people you vowed to never speak to again.
Part of you itches to lock every door, shut every window closed, then to lock yourself in the bathroom with a shotgun locked and loaded. The other part wants to flee, to steal the car and drive all the way back up to Quantico because you’re safer there than you are here. If you did that though then you’d lose your job, get put on a watchlist, and then probably imprisoned or put on intense house arrest. You aren’t sure which one you’d prefer at this point in time either. It all sounds better than staying here in these mountains, being amongst these people.
As soon as he leaves Emily turns to you, her face carefully neutral despite the way she’s practically frothing for answers, “I didn’t know you sang.”
You shrug, “Not important, let’s get to evidence.”
“Eager to change the subject are we?”
“Yes.”
Morgan, on the other hand, is already trying to see if Penelope can dig anything up on you for singing since there’s your actual surname to go off of now. It doesn’t stop their curiosity about you, and everything you’re attached to, in this town. What happened to you? They don’t know, it’s clear you aren’t willing to tell them either.
The pictures on the board get pinned up, evidence passed around to be examined. Last known sightings, family details, boyfriends, living locations. All of it, and during the process you fall silent, not in the kind that is easily broken either. By all means things are going as they normally are, the team lulled into the pull of theorizing based on what the evidence presents, the art of picking patterns and connecting the dots. The difference here is the way the officer gripped your arm too tight, the familiarity, your discomfort.
It is Hotch who decides to ripple the pond, clearing his throat to garner their attention while his eyes remain fixed on you, hands raised to talk in a way you find the most peace. For you the team had learned ASL, had learned the alphabet, then hello, and then by the second month they were practically fluent in your language of motions. Beyond learning it for you it’s made communication in the field easier too, knowing that there can be a conversation held with a back turned and lips sealed.
“Do you know these victims?”
You hesitate, an indication of yes but you aren’t sure about that even, tentatively your hands raise, movements slow as you try to collect your thoughts, “I did, but it’s been too long to say I know them anymore.”
“Did you grow up with them?”
“Yes.”
“So you know their childhoods and adolescent behavior, we can start with Angela Hackshaw, what was she like?”
This time your hands don’t hesitate, “A bitch who slept her way to graduation, she’d drive three hours to get her hair bleached and told anybody who wasn’t deaf that she was going to be Miss Universe someday. She couldn’t point out Mexico on a map if she tried or cared.”
Morgan stifles his laughter like many of them do, Hotch is the only one who resigns himself to the fact that bringing you here might be a worse idea than he thought, “Can you give us any clear defining traits using the language of profiling? Not petty teenage adolescence?”
You shrug, “I asked for paperwork, need I remind you?”
“Fine, petty teenage adolescence but profile words, yes?”
“Deal. Classic narcissist with a low intelligence, believer of the grandeur and easily disillusioned, slightly sadistic. She believes the people around her are only there to serve her or lift her up. She only associated herself with people in positions of power and preyed on them too in order to elevate her own standing. Her greatest delusion was that she could get away with anything if she said the right words and batted her eyelashes just right. If you ask Officer Marks over there he can tell you exactly how she got out of a speeding ticket when she was seventeen.”
“What about Crystal Hayes?”
Your face softens at her name, none of the contempt you had for Angela Hackshaw present, “She was sweet, rode her horse every morning and every evening. Winter was her favorite season but she preferred Fall foods and sweets. She was good at math and entertained the idea of being a math teacher. A cheerleader, Angela was too by the way, and also on the track team. She didn’t have any signs of narcissism, psychopathy, or sociopathy, no history of mental illness on either side of the family. Her family, as far as I know, are good people, they own a farm.”
“Were you friends with her?”
This is where your face begins to pinch again, “My older brother at the time dated her, they were together for three years before they broke it off. She introduced me to ASL.”
“You didn’t know about ASL until her?”
“I didn’t know a lot of things Hotch, after I stopped speaking I didn’t communicate period. She was the one who taught me the alphabet, she had learned it over the summer when she was working with elementary schoolers, one was deaf.”
“I see, last victim. Kyle Paint.”
This time there’s something a little too close to grief over your face before you begin to speak again, “Annoying, but he wasn’t malicious. The football team, popular, he was friendly with everyone in the school, even the kids who didn’t fit in. Never made fun of anybody because of their socio-economic status, never failed to stop helping even when it wasn’t any of his business. He believed in hard work, being nice to people, and holding your ground.”
“You were friends with him.”
“I was.”
“Were you close?”
“Yes.”
That makes you shift, uncomfortable as all hell with the scrutinization of your past and the relationships you harbored from what feels like a lifetime ago. Kyle had been someone close to you, one of the few you left letters to when you decided to pack your bags for good. You didn’t get a response because there was no address for him to send one to. You regret it, not giving him one, but you didn’t know the address either so therefore you couldn’t. Maybe he’ll forgive you later.
Emily nudges your side, drawing your attention again, “What was your friend group like in high school?”
You shut your eyes for a second, thinking about it, “Popular. I think we were nice, we never targeted anybody, kept to ourselves, focused on our futures, played sports and stayed involved with the community. We kept up with trends even when adults disapproved of them, we were out more often than not. There was this spot, it’s a locals-only known spot, the prettiest view of the night sky in all the mountains up there. And usually a base for hunting trips.”
Morgan's brows raise at you, “Hunting trips? You hunt?”
This time your eyes stay shut as you recall the many, many hunts you had gone on, “Everyone hunts over here. I learned how to shoot when I turned two, most people know how to hold a rifle by the time they’re five.”
Spencer was reciting statistics when he was five. You were hunting animals in the forest. Except it wasn’t an anomaly for the people of your town, not at all. In fact it was seen as normal, encouraged by many, only very, very few disagreed. It also means the unsub, who is local, knows how to hunt too. Of course, the whole town is dangerous. You weren’t kidding when you said that either. A town raised on guns, isolated with nothing to do but run in the woods and bring home a pretty prize, that boredom gets turned to skill real fast.
You keep talking though, your hands faltering occasionally but never quite stopping, “Doesn’t matter what or who you are. If there’s one thing that unites the people it’s God, guns, and glory. You learn how to shoot when you’re young, and then you learn to skin something, then you learn how to gut it. Finally, you learn how to carve it up just right, how to polish the bones and how to turn them into something useful. When we get older we learn to preserve the skins, making pellets, make clothes out of fur, thread out of leather. Once we’re close to being teenagers we learn how to make the weapons themselves. It starts with knives, then it turns to spears, arrows, and finally, a bow.”
JJ runs her hand through her hair, mind whirling in how she’s going to deal with the people here, if they’ll even listen to the words of an outsider like her. They don’t take kindly to outsiders, that’s what you had told them earlier. Distrust of the government, neglect from the government, they have no reason to like any of you here. Except for you, because you belong. They do not.
Spencer, on your other side, taps your arm to get you to look at him, “We need to talk to your old friend group. They might be able to tell us if there was someone hanging around them suspiciously or if they had made an enemy in the past few years since you’ve been gone. Can you give us a list of names?”
You blink up at the ceiling like it might give you strength before you reach for paper while Spencer finds a pen, then you scribble down five names, and you don’t say a word more.
_____________
The next morning five young adults are sitting in a line at the police station on the couch in front of the grand fireplace. Because again, the station was formerly an inn, and nobody wanted to get rid of the fireplace. Besides, it makes for an excellent waiting area if the community has anything to say for themselves. You dread it though, god you dread it. Nobody comments but everyone notices that you’re a little worse for wear and none of them can blame you either.
This is personal whether you want it to be or not. They themselves look anxious, hands wringing and glances traded from across the couch. You cling to your thermos of tea like it’s the one thing keeping you from throwing yourself down the damn mountain. As soon as you and the team enter, the energy changes, like the temperature has dropped ten extra degrees despite the chilly start to the morning. The police force present straightens, their eyes narrowed and yet they tuck themselves away, as if they might camouflage themselves if they do so.
You recognize the five faces before you, five far too familiar faces that you had desperately tried to forget but couldn’t. There had been six letters sent the day you disappeared completely, no return address, no nothing, just a period at the end of the page as a final farewell. Part of you hopes it hurts for the sheer fact that someone cared about you enough for it to affect them. The other part hopes it didn’t so much as pinch, because selfishly that would make it easier for you.
Hotch steps forward, hand extended, “I’m Special Agent Aaron Hotchner, thank you all for coming out, if you’ll follow us we’d like to ask you all a few questions.”
You observe them, watching as Kennedy is the one to take his hand and shake it for the group, her face painfully understanding, “Kennedy Combs, we’re happy to do so if it means getting our friend back.”
Spencer conceals you from the group before you all, so does Emily. Sure it’s a cowardly thing to do but you’ve also been dragged to your wits end within twenty-four hours and you deserve to hide a little longer. Even if it is just for thirty extra steps. Spencer, hands behind his back, lets his fingers move, catching your attention instantly, “We’ve got you, no matter what.”
Then you all start moving, for you it’s absolutely death-march. You’re family you can rage at, your friends who you abandoned you can’t even look at. Shame and guilt curl unpleasantly against your soul when you watch the backs of their walking forms. You left them, no warning, barely an explanation, you can’t imagine what they might think of you now that you’re here on the case looking for Kyle.
They sit at the table and you inch closer to the door, ready to flee at a moments’ notice. They let you stand there, taking the attention by coming to the front. If it were an option you wouldn’t even be in the room, but as the one closest to them you can read their language and bodies better than anyone else can. You have to listen to their words to try and filter if what they said is true or not. Then on top of that, you have to be finding connections that nobody in the room can possibly make. Either they don’t have the skill or they don’t have the background. You have both, it’s on you this time to lead the investigation at a distance.
In order sits Mason, Bates, Kennedy, Alex, and finally Nancy. They look older but so do you, there’s dark circles that weren’t there before, a tightness to them that looks foreign on their shoulders and faces. Luke is missing, they’ve been frantic, because if they’ve lost him too, then they’re down two people held close to their souls. They don’t notice you back there, they don’t know you’re part of the team either. You prefer it that way, out of sight, out of mind. They’ll give honest answers if you aren’t there.
Hotch begins the questionnaire, and at first it feels like static when they start to speak. You hadn’t heard their voices in years, too hesitant to call, fear preventing you from dialing their numbers. The job forces the static to soothe itself, makes your mind sharpen to their words, pulling your emotion out of the picture when you do. Spencer’s watching you the moment you switch, when you swallow your history down in favor of throwing up the current version of you, the version he’s familiar with. He knows as soon as the interrogation is over you’ll revert, but the switch is something he hasn’t witnessed before. Not on you. How many times have you done that behind their backs or when they weren’t looking? They get to the part about you. This is where you fight to stay on the job, when Hotch states your name, asks what happened to you.
Kennedy is, once again, the first to speak, “She disappeared off the face of the Earth, not that I blame her. Just, wish she stuck around to at least say goodbye, she left us letters the day she left. Took near thirty minutes to figure out what she was sayin’. I ain’t ever seen her writin’ look so chicken scrawl before. Wrote like she was runnin’ from the devil. I figure the devil bein’ her Pa.”
Mason nods, as if this is the most absolute thing in the world, “He was a mean thing to her sometimes, but any other time he was a proud father of a baby girl like her. He called her Little Doe, the whole family did, it was understandable too, she was a true doe up until Junior year. We all thought she’d marry James Cochran, they were in love, he was the kind of man who’d carry her grocery bags and season her iron skillets because she loved to cook, she did. She was damn good at it too, she’d invite us for parties, and ain’t none of us ever wanted to say no to her. But then we hit sixteen, and it was like she was shedding knuckle velvet.”
He turns to Bates, nudging the man who breathes in deeply, “We all knew something bad happened to her, but she wouldn’t say, only her Pa got worse too. Her siblings were just as confused as us, not Tiffany, she’s the oldest sister, she seemed to hate her overnight. Not in that rival sister kind of hate, but the kind where one was hoping the other got lost in the woods or heard their name in the dark. Which didn’t sit right with none of us, Tiff had always been close, then she was vindictive. Mean as all hell, thought she’d flown off the damn handle.”
Nancy clears her throat, shifting to straighten her back under the attention she has, “She was the best at hunting out of all of us.”
There’s a murmur of approval, nods and quiet snaps of their fingers. Your stomach turns viciously, they don’t hate you, they don’t hate you at all. They’re remembering you like you’re dead instead, like you’re a ghost who’s been beside them this whole time. As if you haven’t been in Quantico, living your life out in Washington D.C. Not a whole spiritual layer of existence away. There’s no room for your discomfort though, Nancy presses on, she always does.
“If she wanted to disappear, then by god she was going to disappear. Just like a doe. She could run through that forest and not a thing would snap under her foot, she’d do it too, just run. She spent more time in that forest than anybody ever did, and when she hunted, you prayed for that animal instead. Once she had a target, once she took off running, that bow on her back, you’d know that dinner was about to be fantastic. I ain’t ever seen her lose an animal unless it’s on purpose, some ah, some people would use her as a threat. Loosely of course, they’d say shit like ‘I’ll sick Little Doe on you’, at first it was a joke.”
This is where you want to bury yourself in that fucking forest, light yourself on fire along the way to take it all with you. Part of you is that forest, it forever has a piece of you claimed into its hills and steep cliffs, the rounded peaks and the hidden caves behind waterfalls. It was you at some point, just as part of you is always it. That piece never left the mountains, that piece is somewhere running through the tall trees and clear streams, never stopping, forever content.
“After she went silent people started sayin’ things, odd things, of course they just thought she was sad, and nobody blamed her for that. Again, her Ma and Pa were a piece of work, they thought she was just tired out from them. What changed was the hunting. We didn’t notice at first, we brushed it off. But, she was getting more precise, more deadly, the way she skinned things. She developed a signature. The arrows she made, she made ‘em a special way, if you were in the woods and you found her arrow notch in the trees you had better make a choice, and a good one too. You could keep going, encroach on her territory, risk a night of hell, or turn around, go right back to where you came from.”
Hotch holds his hand up, “Wait, she shot at people?”
Alex snorts, “Oh yeah, she never got close enough to hurt, she made sure of that. She’d make sure she was close though, that you had offered yourself up as bait for her to practice her skills. By the time you’d come to realize what you had willingly walked into, it was too late, it’d be dark, and she’d be ready. You wouldn't, you’d run, she’d let you, but she’d still chase you. Following you in the pitch dark, out in the woods, the mountains, sometimes you’d stumble into one of the arrows she had left from earlier. It’d get worse from there, but by midnight she was gone, and it was up to you to get out of there.”
“How often did this occur?”
“Depends on who you were, and what you were there for. If you wanted to just be left alone, to just be there with the trees, she’d leave you alone, she might even leave a piece of game for you to take home. Or berries, something good, and once you got your gift it was time for you to turn around and go home. Now, if you were there to have sex, to vandalize, to do anything that disturbed the forest, it was fair game for her. It was all about intention.”
“Was there anybody particularly scorned by her throughout high school?”
“Oh plenty of people, but at the end of the day, she had put her warnings, she had given you a chance. You took it anyway, you knew what you were getting yourself into. We can give you a list of people who were particularly butthurt about this ordeal.”
“Butthurt? They were hunted.”
Kennedy shrugs, “Things work differently here, agent, no offense. But this? She had issued the threat of it after stupid Matthew Hale kept stealing her kills as a way to flirt with her. It’s a big, big issue to keep stealing someone’s kills, she hunted him down as fair game, he never stole another kill again. In high school, occasionally, people would get together, force someone into her neck of the woods, and that’d usually get them straightened out. She was angry, and people found use for it. Are we scared of her ability to hunt so precisely? Absolutely. But we are more proud of her ability to judge someone’s character and act accordingly than that.”
Mason cuts in, eyes steeled right at Hotch, “Whatever happened to her made her a legend when it came to hunting. It gave her the outlet for killing whoever did whatever to her, the town let her have that. She never harmed nobody unless it was deserved, she only helped and provided, still a doe despite shedding her velvet.”
Hotch doesn’t look at you, nobody does, “And then she left.”
“Yesser, it was June 25th, 2004. Nothing out of the ordinary, one day she was here, the next she was gone. Mostofer’ things left behind, car abandoned by the side of the road, no white cloth in the window. None of her things, no gas, just the car, and that’s where the trail ends. No reports of her hitch hiking, no reports of seeing her in the town over, it just goes cold. Uhm, Kennedy has the car still, sometimes we sit in it, most of the time it stays locked. We found our letters that night, she had left them in our houses with her keys in the envelope.”
“She had keys to your homes?”
“Of course, she hated staying with her parents, she was with us more than them, and for us it was anything to keep her out of the woods for a night or prevent her from being beat. God if you’d seen the bruises her folks left on her, we all knew they were there, think her Pa strangled her bad sometimes too, was why she didn’t speak, always wore a collar too. Never showed her neck again. Refused to swim too, and lord she loved the sun. It was June, we had plans to go to the beach soon.”
You can’t bear to hear anything else, instead you turn and open the door, ever so silently letting it shut before you take off for outside. Your heart is going too fast, your mind spinning in obscurity as your past is thrown up against the wall for all to see. The hunting, the barely restrained violence. When you meant you’d end up on their table, you meant it as you being the unsub. If one thing went wrong, you’d be behind bars instead of putting people behind them.
Everything is wrong. Wrong. Your friends who you abandoned, thinking you’re dead, or alive and treating you as if you died. Like you’re someone to be commemorated. The hunt still thrums in your veins, the urge to run in any direction rampant in your system. You could, you know you’d find a way to manage, that you could return and the thrilling terror would return. Somehow you stay rooted to your spot outside the building where nobody can see you. If you shut your eyes it’s just you and the forest, nothing else.
Time stills for you. Sixteen falls, away, the dagger and the warmth of blood on your cheek. It’s you, the forest, and everything else is gone. In the moment of stillness, you allow your senses to stretch as far as they can. Your friends joked that you weren’t fully human sometime ago, just because of how well you could sense things. You can smell people and trees, you can smell there’s squirrels, birds, the rain is coming closer, maybe thirty minutes away, a bear came through too. You can hear gravel turning over, footsteps from inside, people talking at the coffee machine and a pair laughing with each other. You make sure you can’t hear the voices in the room. The senses of a doe. A gift, just as it is a curse.
The five of them are getting up, leaving, you make sure you’re not somewhere they can see you, and if they try to find you then it’s true you’ll vanish, they won’t be able to. You know like you know your hand that you haven’t lost your skill for it.
As soon as you know the coast is clear you make your way back, senses going in and out before you enter the room. It feels like you’re fighting your way through sludge, as if someone is suffocating you badly. Your friends were here, they told the team of what you did, and there’s no way you can lie to them and say you’d never want it again. Some days you want it more than anything. That’s who you are. What you are. Little Doe.
They look at each other once they see you. That blank look in your eye concerning, your skin pallid, it’s so evidently clear that you aren’t fine. Yet you raise your hands anyway, “Sorry.”
Despite all of it, they still don’t have your timeline, they don’t know what happened when you were sixteen that made you snap so badly. You never harmed, you just chased, but you were clearly respected in the community, even feared from the sound of it. A hunter too good at the skill, a small isolated town where grudges ran deep and spanned generations, and the combination of a rage towards a group of local unknowns. It was a deadly combination, and who’s to say besides you that you never actually killed somebody? You could’ve, and it’s clear you could get away with it too.
As if sensing their thoughts your trembling hands raise again, “I never killed, I never touched any of them. I let them know I was near, that just when they started to feel safe, I needed to remind them they weren’t. Some people wanted me to go through with it, but I never did. I treated everyone who I felt deserved it the exact same. I’m sorry.”
Hotch is the one to force you to drink water, waiting until you’ve had a few gulps before he speaks again, “I know you don’t want to talk about it but we need that story. This unsub could very well be initiating you or even challenging you. Each victim has some sort of significance to you, the first victim was an invitation, the last two were used to draw you out. You are the target.”
You know they do and still you can’t find the words. A target. You? The feeling is foreign after so long, and while you normally wouldn't mind the feeling, this is personal. You need to see the sights where things happened, the points of connection. This could be beyond the team's territory to interfere in.
“The locals' only spot they talked about is Rattler’s Point. It’s off the grid, and also serves as a central point for many things, including the old church. That church was abandoned a while ago, but it still had its piano and organ; we would play music up there sometimes. Everyone knew about it, and it was frequented often enough that nobody batted an eye about going up for a night or a date. Or a hunt.”
Remote, no service, no signal, a complete dead zone isolated from just about everything. The perfect spot to do anything between star gazing and murdering. Your heart stutters as your hands seal the deal for you, “I can take you there, to the spots you’ll need to look at. I remember the paths, and I can explain better if we’re over there.”
Two birds, one stone, you think you might’ve just damned yourself. It certainly feels like you have, but it was going to happen anyway, and in truth you probably will recall the scene better by being there. Difficult, yes, but accurate too. They sit with that for a moment, sinking themselves into knowing that this will probably be the most difficult thing you’ve ever had to endure before in your life. Reliving the scene of what made you mute. You can barely keep yourself from falling apart at the table.
Hotch says okay anyway, and you all head out. You take over the driving for this bit, the roads familiar under your wheel, grounding you to yourself more than you could in the station. They’re glad it’s you who drives to get to Rattler’s Point, the roads too twisted and gnarly for their comfort. It takes closer to an hour to reach your first destination, by then the sun gets closer to the middle of the sky, although the thin layer of clouds blocks a good bit.
You step out easily, but after a step you sway, just a little as you stumble forward, like you’ve been pulled by some invisible force. This is a clearing, one path for the car to keep moving forward, and another smaller trail towards the trees. It’s higher up here, colder too, much colder. There’s a few trees lining the road, essentially framing the clearing, and a firepit dug out, well used, closer to the middle of the land. It smells of the forest, of trees and rain, skunk and cardinal, gunpowder and fire. Someone was out here shooting yesterday.
This prompts you to turn to them, “Someone came here for shooting yesterday, I can smell the gunpowder.”
Rossi raises his brows at you, “You can smell yesterday's gunpowder after last night’s rain?”
“Yes.”
“You're a weird kid.”
Spencer, who’s trudged close to the usual shooting section, calls out to them with mild concern, “She’s right, there’s multiple shell cases here, still clean like fresh from firing.”
They glance at you, but you’re staring towards the forest, towards the road. This isn’t the spot, but it’s the start of it. You turn towards the campfire, which they look at too. You point to the road before you begin, “We came down from there, stopped here for the fire, we cooked dinner here, me and James Cochran. I don’t know how many dates we’d been on, I knew anniversaries, I thought I’d get them tattooed one day. We came here often, at least three times a month. My family comes up here monthly, it’s where I learned to shoot.”
Little baby you with a shotgun longer than your body slung over your shoulder. It’s no wonder you had come with a warning that you never miss, and that out of everyone in the entire damn FBI you beat them all when it came to a gun. Like a sniper who could do their job with a blindfold, that’s what they told them when you were being transferred over. The CID had gotten you first, and then the BAU had taken you when they decided you were a little too dangerous even for their tastes.
This is where it had begun and festered, sharpening into a tool that could be wielded with terrifying grace. Despite the two years in the field with you they hadn’t seen the truest display of your skills. They hadn’t even gone into the shooting range before because it seemed like you were never there. Yet it was that knowledge thrumming under the surface of your daily profile, knowing that you could take down a room full of people with ease if given the tool. Knowing that there was really no need to call a hitman, or a sniper, because you were there. Yet they did it anyway, because they weren’t supposed to be the ones pulling that trigger.
Perhaps you have resented that. They don’t know. They don’t know anything at all, somewhere along the lines that sharpness in you had dulled in their heads. None of them saw you pull a trigger, not once, and so the rumours of your marksmanship dispelled, and then they were forgotten. Yet every quarter when their results came in you dominated the charts more than anybody came close to. Hotch never forgot that, the rest of them did, Strauss wanted answers on why you were that way, why you never used your skill on the field anymore.
Maybe he’d finally have an answer for her. The only cost being your expense. It’s all he can think of when you start to drive again, moving further down the road by at least three miles before pulling into a small dirt turnaround. When they step out it feels wrong, like the land is warning them away, that something bad has happened to this place. You lead them to the trail anyway, it’s bordering overgrown, but it doesn’t bother you in the slightest. The trail, to you, is clear as day.
You take them down the trail, it’s no more than a six minute walk, and the reveal is something that takes their breath away. The church is in no clearing, it’s just there in the woods, the spire reaching amongst the boughs, merging with the trees. Vines creep over the edges, the doors opened wide for welcoming visitors. The stairs bow in the middle, one wrong step away from completely caving in. You take them anyway, the rest simply haul themselves up to the porch.
The air feels fragile here, like it’s holding its breath, waiting for something to force it out. Inside are eight rows of pews, rough wood from years of use and a lack of refinement to begin with. There’s a simple stage, the piano to the corner, the podium in the center. The back features a large cross, to the side the small organ and area for the choir. There’s no flags featuring bible verses here, no art, not even a stained glass window. Instead there are thin slates of wood for walls, painted white but now tinged in yellow. Thick rafters and beams that support the high ceiling, there’s even books still stowed to the back of the pews. A book of hymns, a book of Christ, despite the location and age it hasn’t been abandoned.
You walk down the aisle easily, finger tracing over a pew before you come to the front, to the stage. Your fingers ghost over the keys of the piano, your back turned towards the organ, if you applied just a little bit of pressure the first note would ring out and shatter this particular stillness. The opening note presses down on your mind, the urge to play possessing your hands, just for a split second. You catch yourself before you can start the song. Before it overwhelms you with the need to make music, you step away and back towards the group.
“You played piano, correct?”
“I did, this one in particular.”
Hotch peers at the old thing, you’re sure the keys are out of tune but none of that matters because it’s a piano where you know what sound each key makes regardless of its accuracy, “What song did you play when you and James came here?”
Your face pinches for a second, just one, “My song. I made it in here, didn’t realize I had made one until I played it often enough that people started to associate the song with my existence. I played it every time I came here. Those that learned the melody would play it if they knew I was nearby, usually to get me to come over or to come home. That night was no exception, we got here and he just waved his hand at me. Smiled and told me to play my song, cut me loose, that’s what he said.”
“Do you still remember how to play it?”
Morgan already has the camera ready, he knew what would happen as soon as Hotch asked if you played the piano. You nod once before brushing the seat off and readying your fingers, not before turning back to him, “This was the last time I got to play my song.”
Then it starts, beginning slow, deliberate, then swelling, and it feels like feeling sunshine underground. Sorrowful despite the light notes that ring out, Spencer stares at you, truly stares, because this might be the first time anybody has well and truly seen you for who you are. The song isn’t long by any means, just enough for that sense of longing to really sink its claws into them. Your fingers slow, the notes petering out until silence overtakes them again. It sounded like a soul being damned.
You don’t get up, but you do turn to them, “James used it as a signal. His friends were waiting in the woods, I didn’t know, I thought we were on a date. He was being sweet too, when we were here he was telling me about how one day I’d be walking down the aisle and he’d be waiting for me at the other end. How as soon as we were up and done with high school he’d go to my Daddy and ask for my hand. We were going to be the best couple the town had ever seen, he’d take his father’s position in the station one day. I’d be helping run his family’s business, if it had gone the way I thought it would back then I’d be married and made a mother by now.”
Not only had your voice been robbed, but the life you thought you were going to live had been too. A child that will never be born, a white dress you’ll never put on. They had called you Little Doe, sweet and beautiful, you had been perfect to their eyes. The story you’re telling, pieces at a time, the evidence lingering in the way you hold yourself and traces of time. James used it as a signal. His friends were waiting in the woods. JJ’s stomach turns in a way that’s so disgustingly familiar to her when she reads the pleas for help that come across her desk. Young girls preyed upon by even their own peers, innocence leading them like a lamb to their slaughter. You had been one of those lambs, just as the doe instead.
You stand, walking backwards so you can keep talking to them, “I didn’t know they were there until we got out, they didn’t say a thing, they were just waiting. I thought it was a prank, and I didn’t mind it too much since I was used to them crashing our dates or coming over to hang out. I was friends with them too, I knew their girlfriends and we hung out often, it wasn’t uncommon for us all to be out and about. This time it was just the guys though, and that’s how I knew something was wrong. They were just standing there, dressed in all black, shotguns on their backs.”
They come to the porch and you stop right at the steps, raising your finger to point out around you, dipping it seven times to indicate where seven people once stood, “Hunter Anderson, Elijah Paint, Kyle Ridges, Conner Robinson, Brendon Mills, Casey Wilkins, and Silas Brooks. In that order. When we get back to the station I’ll give you all the details I have on them down, and then we can get the rest too. They were part of this though, they all were. I came out here, James at my back, the boys in front of us, and then James asked if I was up for a game. It wasn’t a question.”
You move down, breathing in deeply as you retrace your steps, “We got into James’ truck, he took us farther down, out to the firetower.”
They move again, leaving the church behind in favor of the fire tower, which is an extra twenty minutes away, and looks as if it’s a stone's throw away from falling down. For a moment you all stand there, staring at the old thing with varying degrees of concern or remorse. From down here they can’t see what it looks like inside, they can’t picture what might’ve gone down. You’re frowning at it, arms folded over your chest as you draw upon the memories from before. They look at you after a moment, prompting you to speak up again.
“This is a common spot to hang out at. Whether it’s used for parties or sex or both, nobody really bats an eye at it. We came up here first, I could tell something was wrong, but they were acting like everything was normal. They’d brought beers, their guns, I saw the camo jackets and I thought, just for a handful of minutes, that maybe we were going on a night hunt. That maybe I was over thinking things, that they were just here for a good time. Nothing more, nothing less. I was wrong.”
You begin to walk again, finding yourself at the base of the stairs, you reach for the railing, feeling the rusted metal beneath your palm, and ever so cautiously you step up onto the first stair. It creaks, but it doesn’t budge. For a moment you feel yourself running, the chill of the mountain air in the dark, the blindness of the night, that frantic fear thrumming in your body, heart pounding against your chest and the terror of being caught. When you shut your eyes you can hear their footsteps behind you, the stairs shrieking and building shuddering for a terrifying second. Their laughter, the hollers of a hunt coming on.
“James tried to fuck me in front of them, I wasn’t having it, and they started closing in. They wanted to touch, they tried goading me, attempting to lure me in because they wanted a piece of me too. I kept denying, James shot at my feet, I bolted, and they followed. They tried shooting me from the stairs too, but I was too fast for them to catch. I ran into the woods.”
Then you begin to move, your pace fast, urgent as the trail becomes clear to you all over again. They take off with you, following you in a single file line as you head straight into the woods. To them they cannot see the trail, they don’t know your route but they see what you ran through, even if you didn’t at the time. Thorns and branches, large rocks, you keep them moving though. Eventually coming to a creek, it isn’t very wide, but there’s no way to leap across the water either.
“It was too dark for me to see, I didn’t have anything but the clothes on my back, and so I fell into the river, busted my knee up pretty bad on the rock over there. But they had heard me flailing in the water, and I couldn’t afford to stay in one place for too long. I kept running despite it all.”
You walk across the rocks this time, your steps sure and your body graceful as you step across like it’s a game of hop-scotch. Spencer slips once, yelping before you snatch his arm and righten him up. He stares at you for a second too long, but you do too so it doesn’t really matter in the end. You all keep moving, up hills and through corners, over a thick tree that fell over another section of the stream, and finally, nearly an hour and a half later, into a small area that’s flatter than the rest of the terrain.
Slipping down a hill to what seems to be a base of something. There though, there’s a large rock with a flat top to it, and on that rock is a large brown stain. The years have weathered it, but there’s no mistaking it for what it is; A blood stain. More specifically, your bloodstain. This is where your composure starts to weaken, your hands regaining that light tremble that they have not missed when you stop at a certain point in the area.
“This is where they caught me. James shot my in my thigh and I went down hard. It wasn’t long before they were on me. I couldn’t do anything, I had been shot, hunted down, exhausted beyond my limits. I wasn’t wearing the right things either, by that point I’d lost my shoes, my feet had been torn to hell. They took pictures of it, of everything. They recorded and used their flashlights as a light source for when they each took a turn, but they weren’t satisfied yet. They needed me for something more than just a hole to use.”
Rossi and Hotch look at each other, a silent pact that no matter what they’re going to get that evidence, and those boys will be going behind bars. Your story is nothing short of horrific, to know all that has been done to you and still it isn’t over, it isn’t enough. Not for whoever has taken those three people, who has drawn you back out to the mountains, to these woods. They still want more from you. It’s selfish and greedy of a magnitude they struggle to comprehend sometimes.
Emily looks at you, the way you fit these mountains in a way that they never will, knowing that if you hadn’t gone through what you did then you’d still be here. You would still live and breathe the mountain air, wear camo in a daily outfit and you’d be speaking, you’d sing with your song and play piano for the people. It’s a life you deserved to live, but that choice was violently ripped away from you, “Do you have any idea what the motivation behind this might’ve been?”
You sigh, although it’s more a huff than a sigh, “I wanted to wait until marriage to have sex. That was the kind of girl I had been, and I wanted to go to college, get a degree. James wanted me here, said I didn’t need a degree when I had him, that the life we had in-store for us didn’t require my absence. I disagreed, I wanted to be a woman and I wanted to know what it was like outside of these impossibly tall borders. I was leaving, James couldn’t stand that.”
“So he took you to the forest, where he and his friends hunted you down before forcefully assaulting you in a place nobody would come.”
“It went beyond that, James felt like he was losing control over me, which he was. I can admit that I was starting to get the sense he wasn’t all that he seemed to be the closer we got to the finishing line. It had me questioning if we were going to last throughout my college career, I didn’t tell him that though. It’s also important to know that this is the year James was made football captain, and they wanted to ensure a victory. Casey suggested a sacrifice for God, something pure.”
You point at the rock as understanding starts to dawn on them, “James agreed because he would rather have let me die under his control than let me live in my freedom. James dragged me up to the rock when it was over while the rest started to pray. They had made up this absurd chant, nothing from a book or even a website, just the power of a man doing what he can to get what he wants. James slit my throat when I started screaming.”
“How did you survive?”
“I didn’t. I died that night, right there on that rock. James and the rest went back down to the town, they’d torn themselves up a bit, pretended like a bear had come for them, said that I was missing, the bear had separated all of us. The town searched and looked and James led them to me, he pretended like he was concerned, he wept over my body when they airlifted me out. They stuck me in the hospital, realized that my pulse was still there, somehow, and they brought me back to life. If you ask the town they’ll tell you they shouldn’t have brought me back because I came back wrong.”
So you had been forced to pretend like your murderer was your savior, because nobody would believe you otherwise. No wonder you had gone off the rails like you did. Hunting people down so they’d stay away from you, specific people, helping those that got lost or forced into your neck of the woods.
“How did they explain the gunshot wound to your thigh though?”
“James admitted to that, he said he heard the grunting, the sounds of a bear, he shot blindly and when he heard the shriek he thought it was a deer he had shot. They believed him, because why would a guy like him have shot his own girlfriend? He tried to keep us together after it, but I refused, he was the first I hunted back.”
“If you get the chance to hunt him again, would you?”
“Yes.”
They know if given the opportunity, you would kill him. You don’t say it, but they feel it coming off of you, the lines within your words, how your hands didn’t shake when you gave confirmation. James Cochran, the Deputies son, you’d shoot him in the throat if you were allowed to do so. That rage never stopped boiling, you had only managed to keep it from spilling over. Such tight control over yourself that you stopped speaking, because if you spoke, it would all come bubbling back.
It hits Spencer right then and there that you don’t speak because you’re afraid, or anxious, but because you’re enraged. One wrong move, and you’ll snap. A twig breaks twenty feet away, and that snatches your attention, all of their attention. There stands a doe, white tailed and beautiful amongst the colors, she’s looking directly at you. Time stalls again, it’s you, the doe, them, and the forest. The spell only breaks when the deer turns around and leaps off to the forest, not a trace of her to be seen after only a few seconds.
“We need to go back now.”
It’s faster this time going back, mostly because there’s no pit-stops, but by the time you’re all back in town it’s dark out and everyone’s starving. An order gets placed at a restaurant, one of the few in town, and Rossi is the one to go pick it up, mostly because he’s the only one with pocketfulls of cash. There’s no hotel, only houses to rent when you’re here in the mountains. It’s that small of a town, you can’t imagine why anybody would want to stay overnight in a place like this. Despite it all you still think it’s beautiful. Maybe you shouldn’t. You do anyway.
____________
Your father is at the station the next morning. He sits there with his twin braids and a cup of coffee in his hand looking like for all the world he belongs there. It takes just about everything in you not to turn around and head back to the house you’re renting. Your father is a big man, even when he’s in that oversized leather jacket of his, the red button up he wears and the rings on his fingers. His features are sharp, you’ve inherited his nose.
Officers glance at him before looking at their paperwork, but the glances are frequent, even if they never linger. Half of it is fear, the other half is respect. Your father’s name holds weight in a conversation, his words taken as law if it is needed. If he says something, then it will happen. That is the way things work in this town, and that rule was held absolute over your head as a teenager. You hated that when you started to come into your own, but you had obeyed. Then sixteen happened, and you listened to nobody but your gut.
Hotch stops when he sees the man because there is always something about men in seats of power when they face another in a similar position. You know what it looks like when two absolute powers collide, and this is one of those moments. Hotch, the outsider, versus your father, who is in his territory. You of all people know the importance of keeping people out of one's own land. You want to reach out to Hotch, to tell him to just keep moving forward, but that also means drawing attention to yourself, which means your father’s eyes will be on you.
“Can we help you?”
Your father, sometimes called Big Bear, sometimes called Taylor, depending on who was speaking to him. Stands, he’s drawn himself up to his full height and the years away haven’t done anything to weaken the muscle in his body. His hands are powerful things, they have taught you how to carve your first arrowhead, and they have also given you your first bruise. His face remains impassive, much like Hotch with sternness etched into his resting features. Taylor is silent for a moment, a long one, as he eyes Hotch up and down.
A fight, that’s what you all deduce in the span of a few moments. Hotch, of course, shifts to ensure he won’t be knocked off his ass if Taylor does decide to swing. This catches the attention of others who begin to murmur to each other, fingers pointing and heads turning at the potential showdown in the room. Luke, from his spot at the top of the loft, sees it too. He clears his throat loudly as he starts to walk down the stairs, voice very pointedly light, “Big Bear! What brings you down to the station?”
Taylor turns and you choose to yank Hotch back while Taylor is distracted, although you duck into your team just as quickly. He looks at you, brows furrowed while you hide from behind Spencer, your fingers, lighting fast, spell father at him. He looks back at the man. Hotch nods once before turning to Rossi, “Take the team up, I’ll stay here and see if I can offer our aid.”
“Of course.”
You walk carefully, keeping distance to ensure that Taylor won’t see you sneaking away. How you managed to slam doors in his face when you were a teenager is beyond you, although if given the right tools you’re sure you can find it in you to do that again. Spencer nudges your side as the door closes, “Who was that?”
You sigh, shaking your head as you sign, “My father. He’s here because either he has information, or he wants me to come home. If it’s the latter that means word has broken out that I’m back in the mountains.”
“What does it mean if people know you’re here?”
“People might try to come by in an attempt to talk to me. It also means that the unsub will escalate.”
“So we’re running out of time.”
“Yes.”
“Based on his body language, what do you think it is?”
“I don’t know, he’s…I could always tell if he was in the mood to hit someone, or if he was in the mood to give gifts, but nothing else. I could never read him any other way.”
“Hotch will tell us when they finish up talking. Whatever it is, we'll deal with it, but you’ll never have to be in a room alone with him again.”
You don’t smile, but you press yourself close to him for a moment, “Thanks.”
“Of course, and if he tries anything I’ll have my gun on him before you can even blink.”
The last bit is for you and you alone, the quiet threat something not to be heard by a room full of agents who Spencer knows would let him get away with it, but he still shouldn’t be saying it. Yet he says it anyway just to see your shoulders loosen and your head to be held a little tighter. They look over the footage that they had gotten yesterday, your blood stained rock and the piano. Penelope had made Morgan sit with her on Skype while she listened to it, she then made him swear not to tell anybody that she ugly cried while converting it to a file so they could keep listening to it.
Morgan had listened to it over and over again last night, that one specific clip isolated and repeated until your melody ingrained itself into his mind. Today they’d be bringing in the boys you had named individually, they planned on using that song to gauge their reactions. Emily, for one, is looking forward to interrogating the boys on what they did to you, to force a confession out of them if it’s her last breath. What they had done to you is inexcusable, no matter how good of a boy they might be. She wonders what the community will say, what they might do.
It takes Hotch ten minutes to come back in, face carefully unreadable when he looks directly at you, “He said that he felt you nearby, he’s left you a gift.”
“A gift?”
Luke steps back inside, this time with a bow and a quiver full of arrows. The wood is made of black walnut with white wrappings around it. You’ve carved symbols and patterns into the wood, decorated it with a raven feather and a small string of beads. Your quiver is made of horseskin and lined with boar fur, the underlayer of it though, the tusks are attached to the ends of the bow. In your haste to leave you had left behind the two precious items, and now they have been returned to you. A gift, according to your family.
He knows. The thought nearly sends you to your knees, but once it manifests you know it’s true. Your father knows what happened, he knows what you’ve become, it makes you wonder when he figured it out. Was it before you left? Or was it after, when the nights stretched long and he sat out on the porch looking for something that would never come. Did he regret it? The day you left.
You still haven’t told them what happened. It feels like it doesn’t matter anymore though, not when your fingers curl around the familiarly sleek wood that you had carved and crafted to perfection. By instinct your fingers find the string, your body contorts, and you pull. The wood bends deliciously underneath your hands, the string straining just right as your eyes narrow in on a target, but you do not let the string fly, instead you ease it down again.
The taste is still there, the arrows waiting for the right chance to be used again. You can hear the whistle of an arrow, your arrow, in the wind before meeting the satisfying thunk of a target you didn’t miss. An arrow gets pressed to your palm, Morgan is the one who put it there, his eyes betraying how curious he is, “Take a shot, somewhere, anywhere. If you shoot an animal we’ll eat it.”
You don’t want to kill anything tonight, not today, but there’s row upon row of animal heads mounted to the wall in the station because they display their biggest kills in there. Like it’s a memorial or something like that to the things they hunt down. You step outside onto the porch, you already have something in mind for it too when you notch the arrow and draw it back, your team behind you, waiting patiently as you find your angle, and then you let it fly.
The arrow is audible, the shriek of it like a ghost whispering in an ear, the sound makes the station go quiet. Just in time for there the sound of the arrow hitting home to sound. You’ve picked a doe, shot her directly between the eyes, angled so it shoves down towards her neck. They know whose arrow that is with the quail feather used as the fletching. Luke stares at you, because you’re staring at him, you didn’t even look at the target to see where you were shooting. He shudders under your gaze, he had seen it before, long ago.
Back when you were sixteen, when you were seventeen, then eighteen and nineteen. He knows that there is something wrong with you, that James had had a hand in making it happen but he’s never gotten the full truth of it, of what made you the county hunter. He also knows that if he or his men ever stepped foot into your territory without asking then they’d be the doe you just shot, no questions asked. You’re reminding them at that moment that while you’ve been gone you never let your skills dissolve. You’re still the huntress, you can still kill them without blinking an eye about it.
“Glad to see you didn’t get rusty.”
You sling the bow over your back, a practiced movement, easy, “I never quit shooting at things.”
“Will you go back to Doe Run?”
Doe Run. That’s what they called your territory. A combination of your nickname and the fact that anybody who stepped foot into the place needed to start running, and run fast while they were at it. You look at the arrow, satisfaction blooming in your chest when you see your shot landed perfectly, then you look back at him, “Have people been invading recently?”
He pales, just a smidgen, “Of course not, Doe Run is yours, everyone knows that.”
“I’ll hold you to your word.”
Then you turn to head back inside the room, your team following you closely behind, but the arrow remains lodged in that doe’s head.
______________
They have the men you named in the station by afternoon, they sit and shuffle, looking for all the world like a strapping group of men ready to spend the rest of their lives in the woods. Camo printed everything, they have guns across their backs and knives in their pockets. Luke called them in, said it was important since they had plans to go hunting. You’re hidden away on the other side of the interrogation room, because somehow they managed to get that in this station.
The first round is to see group dynamics, who will look at who, who will remain isolated, that kind of thing. It’s a crowded room, but they manage to fit all eight of them into the space. Morgan is in there with your arrow that you shot earlier laid on the table. He isn’t even bothering to try and make nice with them.
“This was found between the eyes of a doe that Deputy Sheriff Luke Cochran shot in November of 2000, reportedly it belonged to a young huntress who we hear was quite territorial over her ground. When we went to a spot she used to frequent, namely Rattlers Point, we were also guided to a church. When we got there we heard someone playing music from inside, we’d like you to listen to this piece and tell us if you recognize it.”
He slides the recorder out to them before pressing play, and upon the first few notes there’s such a violent shift in the group that they have to pause it ten seconds in. James, namely, shakes as he points at the thing, “Where did you get that? Where?”
“Like I said, the church, by the time we got into it nobody was there. Now sit down, you haven’t even heard the full thing.”
“No I know who played that song, that has to be her, it has to be.”
“Who?”
“My ex-girlfriend, god I loved her, she was everything. Then that fucking bear happened and our future was ruined, took her voice, took her loveliness too. She wanted nothing to do with me, or anybody, she just wanted her woods, her arrows, and the thrill of blood on her face.”
“You think the bear caused that much damage to her?”
“It took her damn voice. You know how much that woman loved to sing? Music was everything to her, the piano, the guitar, the fiddle, she played like her life depended on it. In those quiet moments, the ones between everything, she was always humming something, or just singing to make a noise. Prettiest thing you ever did hear too, any man would’ve been grateful to come home to something like that. Something like her.”
“You still love her?”
“I never moved on, I couldn’t, not from her.”
Morgan eyes him for a moment, he doesn’t let anything show, he doesn’t flinch, not even when the image of your rock pops up in his brain. He just presses play, and the music keeps going. The buildup, the crescendo, and that shattering come-down that had made Penelope burst into tears. You couldn’t see your face when you played, but you looked like you were about to cry when you did. They had yet to see you cry too, you’d come close, sure, but not like this, or like that.
It had been a special sort of hell to recount your story to her. To tell Penelope of how you looked so small next to that rock, your eyes glazed over in what he knew was the memory of your murder. Because you had been murdered, you had, he doesn’t know what allowed you to survive, but he knows it took some of your humanity with it. He had to tell her of the way your fingers trembled when you told them you were raped, violently, by a group of men you trusted. Your torn up feet, the date night sent from hell, how you knew you weren’t walking away alive.
Finally the song finishes, and they sit in silence for a long moment until Conner turns to James, “I think that’s proof enough that she’s returned, anybody talk to Big Bear about the arrow?”
Morgan clears his throat, “He came by this morning, both bow and her quiver of arrows are gone. The arrow came through this morning.”
Silas tilts his head, teeth having gnawed on his lip, “No wonder your old man called to tell us to come in, if she’s out in the forest Doe Run is completely off limits.”
Brendan scoffs, “Oh please, that whole damn forest is off limits now. You know she doesn’t do the whole forgive and move-on thing.”
Morgan raises his hand, letting them fall silent, “Actually, we have a favor we need from you eight.”
“You want us to go to that forest?”
“Yes, and we want you to go to Doe Run. Act like nothing is wrong, let her have the element of surprise, we want to study her movements, how she works. If she is the one behind the kidnappings then we have to understand her as best as we possibly can. But, to ease your worries, we’ll be in there too and we’ll have people set up and ready on standby. We also need a working map of where her territory lies, and what to expect when we confront her directly.”
They go silent, all seeming to have silent conversations with each other before their final gaze lands on James, who’s silent for a moment, his mind steady as he thinks it over. Then he groans, rolls his shoulders, and leans forward, “I’m game, but in order for this to work you’ll have to stay at least half a mile away.”
“Why so far?”
“Because that’s how far she can hear things. If we’re downwind she can hear even farther.”
“That’s not possible for a human.”
“She’s no human, I tell you that. She died by the bear, she had to have, but something brought her back. I don’t know what did, but it wasn’t God, that’s for sure.”
“You think the devil brought her back? Satan?”
“I don’t know, she wasn’t Christian, she believed in her ancestors and their rituals, their gods, their magic. I don’t know what she is anymore, but I swear she could smell lies and hear the truth. It’s why she got so good at hunting people, especially at night, she’s not a human no more.”
“Well whatever it is she’s human bound, and we need to stop her as soon as we can. We’ll do the half-mile distance, but you’re going to need trackers. They’ll serve as an emergency beacon.”
“When do we do this?”
“What time do people normally hunt?”
“Morning, early morning, it can go on for hours too. But we can’t do the night, she’ll kill us if we’re out past sunset.”
“You sound sure that she wants to kill you, any reason why?”
“Her last spoken words were to me, it was graduation, I tried to talk to her and she pulled a knife on me. Then she told me if I ever, and I mean ever, came near her after the sun had set then she’d kill me and tell people the bear came for my dick this time since it was apparently going after our most important attributes.”
“Why would she say something like that?”
“I shot her, during the whole fiasco, I thought it was the bear, she never forgave me for the truth.”
“Mm, we’ll head out tomorrow, don’t alert anybody that she’s back in town, it might cause panic, it might force her hand and by tomorrow we’ll have more bodies than there are missing. Stay home today and say you all got a bad feeling about going out today, or have someone feign sickness. Just something believable, then say you’re trying again tomorrow morning.”
They get pulled for individuals next, some show remorse, some are held tightly, one shows anger; Brendan. They watch him a little closer.
____________
You know in order to sell it you’re going to have to hunt down your team members too, but they have explicit consent for you to do this, because one of the unsubs was here yesterday. They just need to figure out which one it is, and for the sake of figuring it out, you have to draw blood. You went ahead of them, geared up in ways they hadn’t seen before, and a promise not to permanently maim them. The rest of the joining crew members? Not so much. For you it’s fair game, they don’t argue with you over it.
They outfit you with a camera woven into your shirt collar, your usual earpiece, and nothing else. The trackers they give the eight potential unsubs have recorders in them too, ready to pick up any conversation that might result in confession. You leave an hour before they do, setting yourself up as you wait for them to reach your designated area. By the time they do get there you’ve killed a deer and you’re in the process of skinning it. When the first step reaches your ear, nearly done with your kill, you pause. Then you listen.
Five people within a half-mile radius, the hunt is beginning. Then in an act that can only be described as slightly barbaric, you drape the freshly departed hyde of the deer over your body, all so you can allow that inhuman piece of you to emerge. It isn’t physical, not yet, but the blood still runs over your body and the smell sharpens your nose to everything else, your ears twitch as you listen to everything.
You find Hotch first, poor man, but you do what needs to be done, and you shoot directly between his feet. His head shoots up, but you’re nowhere to be found, he knows he needs to move, and so he runs, you let him, retrieving your arrow first before you take off after him. You nearly shoot him once more ten minutes later, the arrow grazing his shoulder, cutting the shirt open and making him bleed a little bit as a gash, not deep enough for stitches but not shallow enough to truly brush off, appears too. It’s his dominant arm too, which means he’s incapacitated out here.
Different prey has you more interested though. Silas. You take off while Hotch keeps running, and after fifteen minutes, when you haven’t struck again, he reaches for his earpiece, clicking it on as he sucks his breath in, “I got on her radar, she shot two arrows at me, one between my feet, the other grazed my right bicep, I’m bleeding but it’s not the worst wound, just a nasty cut.”
Penelope’s voice comes through after a moment, “Copy, you’re close to Casey by the way, and oh, Silas is on the run.”
“Garcia stay on the line, I want you to tell us where her movements are, and how fast she’s moving. Who she spends time with and who she moves on quick enough from. When she starts chasing someone for a long period of time then we have our unsub.”
“Of course sir. She’s basically on top of him, but they’re still moving, she’s letting him run. Then, oh, they’ve both stopped, she’s just shot at him, he looks terrified, and sir, she’s wearing a deer skin.”
JJ cuts in, her voice slightly strained, “Where did she get the deer skin?”
Penelope pauses, then on her end there’s a horrible squick noise, a sharp gasp, then a click before she swallows, “It appears she didn’t wait around doing nothing this morning. She shot a deer and skinned it, that’s how she got the new addition to her wardrobe. The deer is gutted, and she was in the process of cutting it up.”
“Leaving evidence of her return, the skin is an intimidation factor. She’s waiting for one of them to find the carcass and to get scared enough to confess to nobody. They think they’re alone enough to say whatever they want.”
“Exactly, JJ, she’s getting close to you but she’s still on Silas.”
They keep moving because it’s the only thing they can do. The woods are your playground, the hunt your favorite activity. By noon you’ve grazed Hotch, chased Emily into a river, shot Silas, Elijah, and Hunter in the thighs, right where James shot you, and pinned Morgan to a tree through his pants. Spencer is the one to see you. Correction, he’s the only one you’ve allowed to see. Penelope’s voice crackles in his ear, her voice trembling slightly, “Spencer, she’s directly in front of you.”
He looks up, and there you are. It is one of the most terrifying things he has ever seen in his life. You’re up in the tree, he can barely make your face out underneath the head of the doe, half her jaw is missing, your head tucked into where her brain should be. There’s blood on your face, your hands, running off the arrow you have pointed directly at him. Deer aren’t meant to be in trees, you’ve brought one up anyway. This is not you, not the woman he knows from the bullpen. This is a predator in the element, and he is the easiest prey imaginable.
“Oh god.”
The arrow flies, another follows closely behind, one between his legs, the other directly above his head. He whimpers, eyes shutting close on instinct as he curls in on himself in an attempt to make him a smaller target. It’s only when he feels your hand on his cheek, gentle despite it all, that his eyes open. You might be covered in blood and a fresh deer skin, but you’re still you, still the girl he fell in love with over a year ago now. Your control is precise, you’d never harm him, he knows that. The arrows are proof enough.
Maybe it’s the strangeness of the moment or the trust that has cracked him open, or maybe it’s because of how you are doing everything you can to still be gentle despite the violence. Your knuckles on his cheek, delicate despite their shedding velvet. He leans into the touch, one hand coming to hold yours against his face for longer than necessary before releasing you. In the next instant, you’re gone, and Penelope’s voice comes in his ear for him and him alone.
“What was that?”
“What was what?”
“That-That look of tenderness, Spencer Reid when did you two start dating?”
“We aren’t dating!”
“Then what was that?!”
“That was-that was-fine, I’m in love with her, I’ve been in love with her and I’m confident she loves me too. We slept together once, we never talked about it again.”
“Spencer, she can’t speak.”
“She has hands.”
“You need to start moving by the way, Hunter’s coming close.”
He didn’t even notice you had taken your arrows with you, it’s only when he looks down to see how to get out that he notices he’s free, he taps his com twice, letting him come to the main channel, “I just had a run in with her.”
Morgan whistles lowly, “How’d it go?”
“Survived, she shot at me twice in one go, she was ah, directly in front of me.”
Penelope joins him, “She was, I barely realized it too until I looked at their bodycams and saw they were facing each other. That was honestly terrifying, she was just up in that tree, her weapon already drawn, blood all over her.”
“For a second I forgot it was her, I just thought that it was it, that I’d be done for now.”
Emily is next to come through, her breath coming in short bursts and the sound of twigs snapping behind her, “She’s-ugh- she’s on me right now. Except she’s making it obvious that she’s following me. Who am I near right now beside her? She’s already ran me into the river.”
“Kyle Ridges, try turning direction to see if she’s following you or going after him.”
“On it.”
“She’s turning, she turned, and our doe is still on her warpath. Emily wasn’t being chased, she was just running with her.”
“Good to know, so she can differentiate targets.”
“Yeah and I don’t know how because there’s no sign of him and he’s still at least four-hundred feet away.”
JJ cuts in, “They said she wasn’t human, not fully, and not after she turned sixteen. They said that she was returned by something from her spiritual side of the river, and she’s Cherokee, right?”
“Correct.”
Spencer nearly chokes when he spits out, “Deer woman! She’s a deer woman!”
“Care to explain, pretty boy?”
“A spirit of a woman born out of betrayal, murder, or rape, she is sent to serve justice against those with ill intent. She is a powerful shape-shifting spirit with the abilities of a deer and may often be seen as a form of vengeance. She’s been telling us this the whole time, the hunting, the senses, the deer skin, her death. She is a real, living, myth.”
They’re silent for a moment, a long one too, before Morgan breaks the silence, the strange moment when they realize that the supernatural exists, simply because you exist, “Is her technically not being a human going to be an issue?”
Hotch, on his end, thinks of all the paperwork that might entail, and the dangers that could put you in, his decision comes fast, “Absolutely not, because this is going to be a government secret that the government does not know about. Is that understood?”
“Yessir.” “Of course.” “Absolutely.”
The hunt continues, even when Penelope opens your line, her voice shaky, “I know what you are, we all do, we know you died on that rock. We know you came back as a real deer, and that’s okay too, just, just let go. We’ll be here for you when you’re ready to come back. Keep your body cam on, okay?”
Her line goes dead and you go still for a second to process her words. They figured out your secret, finally. Finally. You could nearly weep with the knowledge that they’re okay with it, that they still accept you into their fold even when you aren’t how you’re supposed to be. You are still their girl.
Just let go. And you do. With the change your mouth opens, vocals contract to let out this noise that can only be described as animalistic. It sounds like an elk, long and shrieking as it echoes through the forest. It is the first change, the one that alerts the woods you are here, that a deer woman is on the hunt. Earth responds to your touch, animals to your call, the spirits of the land you have claimed for yourself. You are something more than human.
But it is important to remember that once that’s what you were. Night will fall quicker, but with the remaining daylight you let yourself become what you have hidden for far too long. Those men sacrificed something pure, but they defiled you before they did it. You were no longer pure when they sacrificed you, you were tainted by their touches, your tears which might’ve been holy water at some point burned instead. You were made wrong, and you came back the demon they feared.
Your skin splits, your skull cracking open as the antlers emerge, your ears morphing and for a few terrifying seconds, vanish completely, which renders you deaf too. Your hair changes, so do your eyes and skin. White spots emerge on your face and arms, lining your face like contour while white grows from your roots down to the ends of your hair. Your body begins to stretch, your shape still visible but your fingers are too pointed, your legs a little odd, your arms too long. The deer skin is still draped over you, the head still over yours but further down now, her eyes covering yours. Yet your features are still yours, you’re just a little different now, a little more monstrous. It is only the reflection of their actions.
When the sun sets, when the terror starts to spike, you begin to move. They are still because they do not see you, they do not sense you. It is well into the dark when Penelope whispers in their ears, “She’s moving again. She-I don’t know what was going on, she made that noise earlier, and then things started squelching and cracking and now her cam footage shows she’s at least a foot if not two taller than before. I don’t know what you’ll be looking at when she arrives.”
Rossi drags his hands down his face, so very done with the whole ordeal, but he isn’t about to tell the mythological being to hurry it up. Not when it’s well deserved either, but really, he’s getting too old for this. It still doesn’t overtake the inane but human terror that has gripped his stomach since you began to hunt them down, knowing that you were purposefully exhausting them before forcing them into the real shitshow; Night in your domain.
“She’s moving at at minimum forty miles an hour. All of you need to regroup and hunker down, you’re going to get in her way all spread out. I’ll direct you all where to go, but I’m so, so serious when I say you all need to draw as little attention to yourselves as possible right now. Do you understand? You are in the woods with a predator whose purpose is to enact vengeance and justice with the ones who created her through violent means. She will harm you right now.”
They agree, and Penelope begins to direct them to the car again while you start to chase. It is tedious work to work around everything. Your territory is vast, and it is difficult to navigate, especially in the dark. There are other things beside you here too, and no doubt your call has attracted various creatures. Hotch runs into a bear once, they stare at each other for five long minutes, the bear a mere five feet away, and then it turns, vanishing into the woods. He picks his pace up after that.
It takes three hours to get out of your land, and it is some of the most treacherous three hours of their life. They hear the screaming occasionally, or the groan of a branch with something too heavy on it. There’s still the thwack of your arrow on something, sometimes it’s soft, sometimes it’s hard. Penelope forces them to be still when you’re within two-hundred meters of them, allowed to move to where they can get as small as possible and somewhere with coverage.
Sometimes they run into the path of destruction, seeing where you had rampaged your way through and decimated some shit. They don’t miss the bloodstains, or the arrows. What is happening in the forest is beyond government jurisdiction, or their call for that matter. What is happening here is you and your revenge, quite literally spiritual on a level that they have just barely begun to understand.
They make it to the car, collapsing with harsh breath, cuts, bruises, clothes ruined beyond repair, and they wait, because that is the only thing that they can do. They try to block out the screaming from outside, they don’t speak of what went down in there either. Spencer thinks of your hands on his cheeks, the confession silent but there, he had held you there a moment longer, and now he wonders if you’ll be coming back for more, or if that was it. If that’s all he’s allowed for the rest of his existence. Nothing but the fleeting softness of your blood soaked skin on his.
It’s close to three in the morning when the trees shake, when the screaming gets too loud to ignore. The doors lock, instantly, all cells off as Penelope whispers to them, her voice laced with terror, “She’s here. She and James are here.”
James, right on cue, stumbles to the road, he’s clutching his gun, face bloodied and hair messed up, he’s got a gash on his side and his eyes are wide, terrified beyond belief. They get a second where it’s nothing but them and him, the snot running over his lips, and then the dip of weight in the car. Everything goes absolutely still, and then a hoof presses against the hood of the car, followed by another, and then you’re there. But you also aren’t. The deer skin is still there with you, dangled and clinging, your clothes are torn, but you’re unharmed.
You’re just. You’re just wrong. You move like an animal, slow, deliberate, they see the proud crown of antlers upon your head. They’re elk antlers, not deer, but you’re still a deer woman. James whimpers, stumbling back as you creep nearer to him, and then in the next instant, you’re gone. Like you vanished out of thin air, nobody dares breathe. Then you’re back, but you’re behind him, hands curling over his middle and yanking back into the darkness, they see you, the front of you. Blood stained with too sharp teeth, the spots and the white hair. For a moment you look directly at them, your eyes fully black, and there’s blood coming from your mouth.
You disappear again, although you mustn't have gone far, because when James screams it sounds like you’re right above them, and honestly, you might be. His arm thuds in front of the car, and then his screams subside too soon, too clean. Penelope’s voice breaks the silence, trembling and cautious, “Time to go home, she’s a mile away now.”
Hotch doesn’t argue, he just starts the ignition.
____________
Big Bear is sitting on the porch, waiting, because he knows there will be a visitor tonight. The family sits inside, waiting too, but they do not know what or who is visiting so late at night. It’s closer to sunrise when you emerge from the tree line, and that is when he stands. The family shifts uneasily, but they do not move, you do. You are smaller now, your normal size again, but the eyes, the antlers, the spot, the ears, they have not faded, nor have the hooves. You have your bow and arrows over your back, you do not draw them. The blood is unmistakable. You will not need weapons to finish them off if you wish to.
“Would you like to come inside?”
He moves towards the door, and you move towards him, you do not attack, he opens the door. Your hooves clack on the stairs and the porch, and then the floor. Your father follows you in, and you look at your family for the first time in five years. Brothers, sisters, none of the small children are here, some of the ones that were small when you left are now big and sitting with the rest tonight. You stare at Tiffany, she’s put on some weight since you left, baby weight, but she’s more or less the same as you left her with.
There is no mistaking you for what you are. The antlers, the spots, Tiffany can only swallow under your weighted stare, “Little Doe.”
You tilt your head at her, even if it is just to see her squirm, “Where have you been?”
You don’t dignify any of them with an answer, instead you head upstairs, to your old bedroom, and they don’t hear a single thing from you. Only the shower is starting to run, and that is when Taylor looks at his eldest daughter, “You knew something about her being deer woman, didn’t you?”
She haunches in on herself a little bit, “She told me a tale, it made no sense.”
“You knew she had become something else. You knew she had died.”
“She blamed eight boys, one of them was her boyfriend. You think James Cochran turned her into a deer woman? Him, the guy who made homemade corn nuggets and frybread for her. The guy who searched for her for three days, no sleep, barely anything to eat or drink, was the one to do the deed. Why the hell would he do that to her?”
“Because she was leaving! She was leaving and we gave her hell for that too, of course James was going to do something drastic to keep her by her side. No wonder she fucking left us here.”
He pinches his nose, shutting his eyes as he thinks of you in that forest, alone and bleeding and hurt and you weren’t coming home. He knew that you had gone into that forest one night and who walked out wasn’t his daughter. You weren’t his anymore, and he didn’t know how to handle that. So you made it official. He remembers the day you had left, when he had gotten that first glimpse of something wrong in you. He had argued with you, pressed to hear your voice instead of the angered flick of your hands. He didn’t even know how it devolved to you shedding your name like velvet, and your already scarce words turning into a man-made drought over the course of five years.
It had though, and now you’re back, the stink of revenge just as pungent as the blood on your body. Whatever has gone down in the woods tonight is the work of you, work of the spirits. Because that’s what you are now, a spirit. His daughter died in the forest that night, he knows that now. It doesn’t hurt any less, maybe it hurts more, knowing that Little Doe has been dead for a long time. Part of him feels like he’s just gotten the news that his daughter’s missing body had been confirmed and found, that she’s coming home. The shower upstairs shuts off.
He turns away from the stairs, he can do nothing but breathe. His daughter died in that forest, Little Doe no more, but there is a woman upstairs with your face and your scars. Older and wiser, black hair and eyes, spots too. Your antlers are almost porcelain white, different even in the realm of the spirits. Again, there is no mistaking what you are, and they know how a deer woman is born. Nobody speaks when you step down the stairs, the jingle of your skirts breaking the silence. He sees the beads first, and then he sees your outfit.
It’s an older, more matured version of your regalia from when you were nineteen, altered to fit you as you are now. You look like something from a legend, something old and something that they cannot touch. Exactly how you are meant to be. For a moment he sees you in this dress when you were sixteen, dark hair and smiling lips, two weeks before you went silent. If you had been given a funeral the pictures of you used would’ve been his memories come to tangible evidence. Then he sees the child version of you in your regalia, the gummy smile and awkward posing, it’s hard to think that she is you.
He has the urge to reach out to you, beg you to come sit down and just be with them tonight, but your business is not finished for the night. No, you still have one remaining task, and that is to find three souls taken to your forest. Your regalia looks as if there is a sunset upon your body, the two layers of jingles clinking together despite how still you stand. Then in a blink the door is swaying, and you are gone.
It is unmistakable that you were staring directly at Tiffany, your truth spoken in your pointed silence. Because even though you didn’t speak, had used your hands rather than the voice you were given, you had told them something was wrong. You had shown it in so many ways, and they had punished you for it instead. Little Doe died in the forest eight years ago. Angry Buck died in the forest as soon as you shed your human velvet, and now what remains they do not know what to name, what to call.
_____________
You find Angela, Crystal, and Kyle stored in an abandoned mine close to the edge of your territory, but just outside of it. Smart, not to put people who meant something to you within your boundaries. They look up when they hear your hooves against the ground, and then when you appear they go dry. You know you must look like a sight, the regalia and the antlers, the everything. Kyle whispers your name, voice hoarse and cracked, you only incline your head towards him.
There is something special about being a deer woman. The laws of modernity do not apply to you. Constitutions and handcuffs do not mean a thing in your book. There is only you, a spirit of justice, a paragon of revenge, and what you deem fitting for the people. Crystal and Kyle had never done you wrong. Angela, on the other hand, has wronged you, and there is no shared blood between either of you. You reach for Crystal and Kyle, fingers curling around their wrists as you pull on your power, drawing it and directing it to where you need to go.
There’s an uncomfortable lurch, and then the smell of something sterile. You blink, looking around the room to find yourself in a medical storage unit. Kyle and Crystal lay on the floor, weakened and quiet, you can tell they’ve been starved, dehydrated, beaten too. There’s also no way you’re walking out there on your own, you need someone to come in. That you can do, a little tug of power, a little pull, you let the hook dangle.
Two minutes later, there’s a bite. The door opens as a resident steps inside, he’s young and nervous, and then he freezes when he sees you standing with two bodies beside you. The door shuts behind him, and when he blinks, you’re gone. He makes a noise, weak and strained as he looks around for any sign of you, but you’re gone, just like you were never there in the first place.
You return to Angela, to the way she looks ready to plead. Part of you feels bad that this has happened to her, that she got caught in the cross-fire of it all. The other part, the greater part, remembers what she had done to you in your teenage years. You were popular, yes, but so was she, and you were coming for her spot on the hierarchy. Even in your silence you had been revered by the student body. Angela had whispered in people’s ear that you were a whore, a slut, that you were taken to the woods to shut you up. So many men had tried to fuck you without asking after her rumour had spread.
They had taken her word as gospel, they had taken it as the truth and ran with it. You can still feel their hands on your waist, on your ass, a memorable time where one had gone up your skirt from the front. Of course you had fought it, had done everything in you to make sure nobody touched you again. That didn’t mean you were always successful though, sometimes they managed to get what they wanted, and each time your silence was only solidified.
She had done that, all because you were getting more popular than her. You stare at her, the messed up hair and the way she’s bound, you don’t wish rape upon her, you wish it upon nobody. That doesn’t mean that you don’t want to see her dead. In these woods, these mountains, you are justice. The woods do not belong to man, nor do they have boundaries to divide provisions and jurisdiction. They belong to nobody but themselves, and the laws here are different.
Angela never quite understood that either. You’d make sure she did after tonight. It’s easy to unclasp her from her chains, she gasps when she’s released, body crumpling to the dirty stone floor. She says thank you over and over again, but you aren’t here to rescue her. They say there are no more wolves in the mountains, you know better than that though. She does not, because she is not deserving enough of the forest. She does not know them well enough to find her way out even in the daylight, and unfortunately for her, the sun will not come to save her.
You do not say anything to her, even when she drags her body to you, her cries of thanks turning into pleas for help and you do not lift a finger. Not even when she is there at your hooves, tears she cannot afford to shed running down her face, her grimy fingernails reaching to tug at your hands as she pleads. For a second, you let her believe that she is being heard, then you take a step back, harsh enough to where her body falls forward in an effort to keep hold of you. You don’t let her come close enough to touch you again.
“Why aren’t you helping me? Why? I-I can barely move and you’re just standing there!”
She does not deserve a response, she does not deserve your mercy. You stare at her, that blank faced look and you used to be so sweet, she remembers that. You used to be kind to the animals, no matter which ones came across your path, she remembers your code when hunting, how all parts must be used for something. You used to have the loveliest voice of the forest, and it has been eight years since anybody has heard of it. She remembers using that against you.
“If-If this is about high school then I’m sorry, I’m so sorry, I was stupid and young and I should’ve apologized earlier. I should never have done that, nobody deserved it, especially not you. I’m sorry, I’m sorry, please help me.”
You tilt your head at her, slow, calculated, she knows she is being judged by you. She had never thought that her life would depend on your forgiveness, and yet here she is. It’s dark, well past midnight, and the forest is so intimidating to her. She can see the outlines but she cannot see detail, she knows that her survival is tied with your kindness. Except you haven’t been kind in a long time.
She heaves herself up, fighting the way her legs threaten to fall underneath her, body swaying dangerously before she leans against the wall, breathing hard when she does. Like a newborn fawn. You move to the end of the mine shaft, she makes it there, a little stronger than earlier, but nowhere near fit enough to make it out of the woods. For a moment you and her stare at each other, you, the product of actions with consequences, and her, the one with the actions.
“What are you doing? Can’t you-Can’t you just whisk us away like you did to Crystal and Kyle? Please just get us out of here, please. Do you have any idea what it’s been like in there? What they’ve done to us?”
There are a thousand questions you can ask her back, but she is not worthy of your voice. She is not worthy. That sound from earlier, the sound of an elk rather than a deer, spills out of you. This time there is power curling in the noise, stretching and touching everything the noise touches. She clutches at her ears, wailing as the noise makes her drums bleed, but you don’t care. You don’t. You move, faster than she can think, and then you wait for her to realize that you are gone, that you might’ve freed her but you aren’t saving her either.
She stills for a moment, eyes wide and breath heavy as she thinks of what to do. Fear makes her sluggish, too sluggish, she barely has time before she hears the first howl, the scratch of claw on stone, branches bending for what is coming. Her eyes go wide, body going absolutely still, and then she bolts. She’s not very fast, stumbling blind and panicked in the dark as she tries to navigate her way. The wolves get closer, you can smell them in the air, their hunger loud in the way that they start to enclose on her.
You are up in the trees the moment it happens, when she stumbles into the clearing you were killed at, when she climbs your rock as if it will save her from her fate. This is when you make your last appearance, your face close to hers as your fingers spell out words in her palm, “I died here, you will too.”
Then the wolves burst through the clearing, yipping with their jaws snapping, she whimpers, curling in on herself in an effort to not be found, but it’s useless. They take her by the ankles, teeth gnashing into flesh and digging into bone. She screams, but they are overtaken by the sound of her flesh tearing, a wet sound that would make men puke, but you are no man. You watch as the layers of skin are pulled apart, the pinkness exposed and run with red, which sprays and pools. The wolves tear her apart until she is nothing but a memory that the forest will hold. Her blood on the ground is a reminder that silence can be kinder than words. In the case of you and her, that’s what it was.
There is a certain sort of satisfaction in you when it is over, when the wolves leave the scene with bloodied paw prints on the crunchy foliage below. Angela is no more, you know she won’t be coming back either. Not like you did. Not like you. You do not return to the station, or to the airbnb, or the home that you were born in. Instead you sit on the rock and you stay on that rock.
You think of the BAU, the profiling work that you’ve done and the cases you’ve attended to. Hotch, Rossi, your team, Spencer. He is kind, soft in the ways you need him to be and hardening where it is vital. His intellect is not to insult you, but rather a soother when you find yourself out of your depth. There is resilience in his statistics and his mind, strength in it that you find comforting. He is sweet to you too, you can hear the way his heart speeds up when you are near, you can smell his attraction to you from half-a-mile away. Yet you do not mind it, you bask in it, because you cannot smell ill-intent on him.
If you ever leave this forest, you don’t know what it’ll look like for you. The team knows what you are now, what you are capable of. Will they report it to the government? Will you be put under experimentation or review? Would it be safer to be as you were made to be? A spirit of the forest to enact justice and get revenge. Your revenge has been satisfied though, that thirst finally quenched. You are content in the forest, but you are also content when you are away from it.
The forest is where you were born, where you grew, and where you died. It does not mean you must spend an eternity with it too. Your forest is understanding, especially of the inhabitants. You will always be welcomed, you will always have that link to your identity and what you are. If you leave again it will not harm you, but merely say see you later. You lay on that rock in the same position that you died in, the memories no longer burying you like they used to do. Instead you think of them, and you do not flinch away. The tightness in your throat subsides.
For hours you lay there, even when the sun has risen and the animals come and go. You are perfectly still when a fox sleeps on your stomach or birds comb through your hair. You listen to the wind and the trees, they whisper memories to you that predate your town, they tell you of your ancestors that roamed these lands. They tell you of the deer women in your lineage, how they were saddened to see you join them like you did. They tell you of these women and the hell that they brought upon the ones that made them like that. They tell you they understand.
You are there for two days, just you and the rock. You listen and you think and it is in the dead stillness of sunrise on the third day that you do not raise your hands when you open your mouth. The noise that comes out is one you do not recognize, older, more mature, you suppose you have to thank your status as a spirit because it does not hurt to talk and it does not sound weak. Instead it sounds like you, just grown up.
“I am going home.”
Just because you haven’t used your voice in a long time and it doesn’t hurt doesn’t mean it’s easy to speak. Four words nearly have you puking, but you don’t. Instead you rise from your headstone, because that’s what it is. A headstone. Little Doe died here, and this is where she rests for eternity. The memory of her shown in a fading bloodstain upon rock made billions of years ago. There has been blood spilled on this rock in the past, long before you were even an idea to think of, and there will be blood spilt on it in the future, long after humanity forgets you existed.
For now though there is you, warm and alive to rest on the boulder. You don’t know what’s happened in the last few days since you’ve been gone. Maybe you’re classified as missing in action, maybe you’re being hunted down. Either way you aren’t there, and you wonder if they’re searching for you. You’d like to think that if they are Spencer is the one leading them in. He is, after all, the one with eidetic memory. Therefore, he’s the one who knows the path best. So you sit, and you wait, and maybe you’d wait a lifetime on that rock for somebody who didn’t want to look for you, but that is not this life.
This time, on the morning of the third day, you hear your team in the forest cursing as Spencer drags them through the foliage. You choose to tune them out, but you’re aware of their presence, and so you leave the rock. But you purposefully leave a trace of you on the rock. A ring, one of yours that you rarely ever take off, still warm from your touch. You leave it there when they get close, right when they’re about to crest over the hill and see you. The ring, when the sun hits it just so, is hard to miss despite the size of the thing.
All of them stand there in a uniform line, panting and clearly exhausted, but they’re there. They see the ring, Spencer is the one to take it though, “Still warm, she knows we’re here and nearby.”
They scan the forest, searching for you whom they cannot see. They’re not wearing vests, nor do they have any weapons drawn, not that they could kill you, you wouldn’t let them. They do not put their hands up in surrender, they merely wait and glance at each other before Hotch clears his throat, “The government doesn’t know about what you are, we have no intentions of disclosing that information either.”
He pauses, and then he continues, “We’d like it if you were on the plane with us going back home.”
You had told the forest you were going home. Where is home though? Is it here, in the forest with the sprawling greens and forever scent of rain. Or is it the city with the bright lights, the people and the bustling hub of action. If you stay here you’ll never be one of the people in the town, you’ll forever be the huntress of the forest, something sweet turned sinister. If you go back to Washington, to the FBI, you have purpose with the underlying fear of discovery, of them deciding that you aren’t worth the effort of secrecy.
Emily tries next, “We know what they did to you, we know you operate on a system that the government, that we, have no right to question or control. We have no intention of doing such a thing, we don’t judge you for it either. I would’ve done the same to them if they did to me what they did to you.”
Her word is truth, so is Hotch’s. Ever so quietly you emerge from your space behind the tree, the jingle of your skirt alerting them of your presence. They find you immediately, a stark contrast to everything in the forest that surrounds you. Spencer is the first to approach you, he takes his steps slowly, gingerly, as if you are just a deer and he’s doing his damndest not to startle you. Delicate, because with you he is always delicate.
Not in the way that he bubblewraps you or cradles your emotions like they are custard that hasn’t been set properly. But in the sense that you are something precious to him, something he wants to treasure properly. You’ve had years to get used to it, and still it surprises you whenever you find it so brazenly on display. You let him come near, because you’ve never been able to hold him further than arms’ length away. He looks at you, not like you’re something to mourn but something to revere instead, “Are you satisfied?”
Are you? You can still feel the anger lining your bones, the hatred you have for their faces and souls lingers in the crevices of your identity, leaking through your actions and judgements. You had been too angry to speak, their deaths had loosened the rope around your neck.
“I am.”
Spencer chokes, just a little, and it takes everything in the team to not follow suit. Your voice, the one you had been forced to tramp down on, is finally heard. They had slit your throat to silence you, but they remain in pieces on the forest floor and you are here in your regalia with antlers sticking out of your head. You aren’t sure who got the better deal, but at the moment it feels like you’ve won a long war you hadn’t known you were fighting.
“You’re speaking.”
That makes your brow quirk up, lips tilting up too, even if it is the barest bits of a smile, “Really?”
“Oh my god.”
His eyes are growing wet, teary, and you could joke, could ask him for me? But you don’t, instead you just sigh, a fond sound really, your thumb reaching up to swipe the first tear that spills over away, “Spencer.”
He drags you into a hug, fierce and tight and it startles you at first, but you give into it within a matter of seconds. You have to think of your antlers, but none of it matters when he’s clinging to you like a lifeline, and you are too even if you wouldn’t admit it. You can feel his heart stuttering with how fast it’s going, you can smell the relief coming off of him. He loves you, that you’re sure of.
Eventually he does pull back, he doesn’t kiss you right then, now isn’t the time. Instead he just stares, memorizing your face in the daylight especially now that isn’t covered in blood, “Come home?”
You sigh, eyes fluttering shut for a moment as you weigh the choice, but it’s an easy one despite it all, “I’m coming home.”
____________
While you can hide the antlers, the whited out eyes, the hooves, you can’t hide most of the spots, or the white hair. You aren’t sure why you got the white out version of a deer woman, but you also aren’t complaining. You just have to get used to having a blanket of snow atop your head instead of a coat of raven feathers. The white spots are seen closer to your hairline, peeking out under your cheekbone but never going too far. What also won’t go away is the claws you have at the ends of your fingernails, it’s like pointed pieces of deer hooves have stuck themselves on.
What goes down officially is that James Cochran orchestrated the entire ordeal, when he was found out he took his friends to the woods under the guise of a hunting trip and shot them all, including Angela, then himself. He also allegedly kidnapped you, but you survived the encounter. Is the bureau pleased? No, but there’s only so much they can be mad about when it comes to a lack of cell-service and a group of hunters versus their back yard. When it comes down to it though the team found out who it was a day after James had taken them up to the woods.
On the final day your family appears on the porch of the station, your father at the lead. Hotch tells you, ever so gently, that they are waiting for you there, but you are not obligated to see them. You go anyway because you aren’t sure when you’ll come back to this town, to these particular woods. Or if you’ll even come back at all. At nineteen you swore you wouldn’t, at twenty-four you broke that vow. Spencer comes with you as backup, just in case things start to go wrong, you let him tag along too. It feels better with him by your side.
Luke Cochran watches as you two descend, you aren’t wearing your regalia, you had to change before being taken in by the medical people, when questioned how you weren’t suffering any you told them that the woods would protect you. They provided food, water, shelter, if one couldn’t survive the woods they had no business being in the woods. Nobody questioned you after that, even if they maybe should’ve done so.
Your father, when he sees you without the antlers and the hooves, or the ears, you had forgotten about the ears, he looks ready to bend over with his grief. As if seeing you with the white hair had confirmed his nightmare of that night to be true. For a moment nobody says anything, Spencer stands beside you, too close to be professional, or even just friendly, but distant enough to where he’s not smothering you. You tilt your chin up a little, a small indicator for him to speak.
“Little Doe, we hear you’re leaving today.”
Ever the wise man, ever the torchbearer of torturous truth whenever it comes to you. You don’t know how to feel about him most of the time. How good he is when he’s good, how mean he is when he’s bad. You’ve felt the strength of his hands in forms of bruises mottled black and blue against your skin and you’ve felt his love in the way he’s braided your hair as you grew up. He loves you, that you know, but his love wasn’t enough to deter his anger either.
“I am.”
There’s a ripple of whispers in your family, you even see your mother start to weep. Your voice which had been shut away for so long finally came back to life, it is no coincidence that with the nine recent deaths your voice has returned to you. Again, you do not know what you are anymore, what your title shall be. Little Doe is dead with a bloodstained boulder as a gravemarker. Angry Buck is dead because all the velvet of her has been shed. Now there is you, and whatever you are.
This your father seems to understand too judging by the little gleam in his eyes. You aren’t sure why the nicknames are so important to your family, no other Native family uses names like it anymore, except for perhaps the elders. Yet your father has always insisted on using Cherokee names for him and his family. They are more ceremonial, but everyone uses them as if they are your names. You have gone through two names, and now you wait for your third, and final, name.
“Go where you need to be White-Antlered Elk, it is not here.”
White-Antlered Elk, straight-forward, yes, and a little on the nose, but you do not shy away from the title either. The white elk are rare, far and few between, you know it is something special for you to bear a crown of them. You think maybe something went even more wrong in their victory ritual that night, it brought you back as something even worse than the average deer woman. You don’t know, frankly, you don’t care either. You’re alive, you have your blood soaked revenge, and you’re going back home.
Your father is right about you not being needed here. It isn’t malicious, but this place, these woods, this isn’t where you need to be. These are the words that you mull over on the plane ride back to Quantico. Spencer sits across from you, deep in his crossword puzzle as everyone sits and enjoys the few hours of peace from the mission. It’s been a rough one, and an enlightening one as well. You are the White-Antlered Elk of the woods, you are justice, you are revenge. You are also a daughter, a lover, and a person. You aren’t any less for what has happened to you and what you have become from it. You can still be loved, you are still loved, you are wanted too, not just for your body or your skills but because you are you. You are wanted in your silence, you are wanted even in the throes of your bloodlust, you are wanted when you are at your lows and highs. You are simply wanted. You are not less for anything you have done. You were human, you were a girl, and that was stolen from you. It was not your fault, you did nothing wrong. You didn’t deserve it. That is the truth, and there is nothing to put to rest but the truth.
okay so i used up all the tag space. so read that first bc this is just a continuation of it.
i also think its so poetic how she was only able to speak after she got her justice and revenge, and i think it does indeed bleed out into real life. because so many women are abused and raped and most of the time nothing ever happens. there is no justice served, no revenge to be satiated, and these rapists and abusers are left to roam free and live their lives however they please. i truly believe with my heart and soul and everything I believe in, that for victims to be truly free, physically and mentally, is for their abusers to be rid from the world of living, and like the last couple sentences, to know that it wasn’t their fault and they did nothing wrong.
anyways i got pretty emotional over this, but genuinely this is such a beautiful piece of literature and you write SO gorgeously and lovely and i will be thinking about this for the rest of eternity.
omg i also wanted to add i so loved the scene with reader and Spencer when they had their little moment and she caresses her face and that really was it for them to communicate between them :(( UGH and the piano GOSH i could just imagine the song and the feelings behind it, just WOW
last but not least i fear the bloody axe in your banner saying i am your daughter ties so well into this it’s making me sick to my stomach (explodes)
BABEEEEEE WHAT A REBLOG!!!! Cannot thank you ENOUGH for the support, it is so very special to me. This was definitely an ode to Ethel Cain too and was originally going to be titled Knuckle Velvet but decided that was too on the nose. Idk if anybody has picked it up but literally all my fics (minus Rosetta) are named after songs and are picked to sort of set the vibe I want going into the fics.
Moving on!!! This reblog is so near and dear to my heat, literally the lifeblood of us fic writers out here. Comments and reblogs like yours are exactly why I try my best to share my passions with everyone else.
The reblog chain is one of the things that makes Tumblr unlike anywhere else. All the notes on reblogs are attributed to the original post, no matter which branch people actually liked or reblogged. We want to keep encouraging conversations, and give contributors the recognition they deserve.
Soon, you'll be able to like, reblog, or reply to any part of a reblog chain, and that note will go to that reblog's author. Each reblog will have its own counts, instead of one aggregated number from every version of the post. And yes, you’ll be able to like multiple posts in one chain.
If a reblog doesn't add anything, the love flows up to the last person in the chain who did. Your post doesn't lose notes just because people spread it quietly.
Past notes will stay on the original post — we're only changing what happens from here on out. Retroactively re-attributing all of them would be... a lot.
This is just the beginning. More changes are coming as we keep building this out – stay tuned!